00
o
o
>-
LIBRARY
OF THE
University of California.
GIFT OF
i
Class
THE
HUMAN EACE.
THE HUMAN RACE
uy :■ .,y iltfi
NORTH AMERICAN INDIAN
SOUTH AMERICAN INDIAN
RED RACE
THE
HUMAN RACE.
BY
LOUIS FIGUIEE.
ILLUSTRATED BY
TWO HUNDRED AND FORTY-THREE ENGRAVINGS ON WOOD.
AND EIGHT CHROMOLITHOGRAPHS.
J 3 3}
* ^ J
NEW YOEK:
D. APPLETON AND CO., BROADWAY.
1872.
I
LONDON:
BRADBURY, EVANS, AND CO., PRINTERS, WHITEFBIARS.
• • •
. •-• •• • •• • • •
... . ..• . *... •. ; •. : : :\
CONTENTS,
INTRODUCTION.
PAGE
CHAPTER I. — Definition of Man — How he differs from other Animals — Origin
of Man — In what parts of the Earth did he first appear? — Unity of
Mankind, evidence in support — What is understood by species in
Natui-al History — Man forms but one species, with its varieties or kinds
— Classification of the Human Race 1
CHAPTER II. — General characteristics of the human race — Organic charac-
teristics— Senses and the nervous system — Height — Skeleton — Cranium
* and face — Colour of the skin — Physiological functions — Intellectual cha-
racteristics— Properties of human intelligence — Languages and literature
— Different states of society — Primitive industry — The two ages of pre-
historic humanity .......... 21
THE WHITE KACE.
CHAPTER I.
EUROPEAN BRANCH 41
TEUTONIC FAMILY .
LATIN FAMILY .
SLAVONIAN FAMILY
GREEK FAMILY .
LIBYAN FAMILY
SEMITIC FAMILY
PERSIAN FAMILY . . . . ' .
GEORGIAN FAMILY «
CIRCASSIAN FAMILY
41
66
113
149
CHAPTER II.
ARAMEAN BRANCH ^^^
. . 163
183
190
203
203
Tl
CONTENTS.
THE YELLOW BACK
CHAPTER I.
PAGE
HYPERBOEEAN BRANCH 206
LAPP FAMILY 20<>
SAMOIEDE FAMILY ''"'^
KAMTSCHADALE FAMILY 209
ESQUIMAUX FAMILY '-11
TEMISIAN FAMILY 21 1
JXJKAGHIRITE AND KORIAK FAMILIES 21 i
CHAPTER II.
MONGOLIAN BRANCH 21S
MONGOL FAMILY 218
TUNGUSIAN FAMILY '-23
YAKUT FAMILY 223
TURKISH FAMILY 229
CHAPTER III.
SINAIC BRANCH 254
CHINESE FAMILY 256
JAPANESE FAMILY 302
INDO-CHINESE FAMILY 324
THE JiUOWN RACE.
CHAPTER I.
HINDOO BRANCH
IIINUOO FAMILY .
MAI.AItAI; lA.Mll.V
• •
336
339
354
CONTENTS. vii
CHAPTER II.
PAGE
ETHIOPIAN BRANCH 355
ABYSSINIAN FAMILY 355
FELLAN FAMILY 363
CHAPTER III.
MALAY BEANCH 365
MALAY FAMILY 365
POLYNESIAN FAMILY 380
MICRONESIAN FAMILY 400
THE EED RACE.
CHAPTER I.
SOUTHERN BRANCH 407
ANDIAN FAMILY 407
PAMPEAX FAMILY 419
GUAEANY FAMILY 433
CHAPTER II.
NORTHERN BRANCH 452
SOUTHERN FAMILY 452
NORTH-EASTERN FAMILY 460
NORTH-WESTERN FAMILY 492
THE BLACK EACE.
CHAPTER I.
WESTERN BRANCH 495
CAFFRE FAMILY 495
Tiii CONTENTS
WESTEPvN BHAJ^CB— continued.
HOTTENTOT FAMILY
NEGRO FAMILY 500
PAGE
HOTTENTOT FAMILY 498
CHAPTER II.
EASTERN BRANCH 518
PAPUAN FAMILY 518
ANDAMAN FAMILY 531
LIST OF ILLUSTKATIONS.
THE WHITE RACE.
Fia. PAGE
1. — MEN AND WOMEN OF ANATOLIA 5
2. — SAMOIEDES OF THE NORTH CAPE 7
3. — WAKE OF ICELANDIC PEASANTS IN A BARN . ... 42
4. — WOMEN OF STAVANGER, NORWAY . . . . ' . . . 43
5. — CITIZEN OF STAVANGER 44
6. — COSTUMES OF THE TELEMARK (NORWAY) 45
7.— WOMEN OF CHRISTIANSUND (NORWAY) 46
8. — BOY AND GIRL OF THE LAWERGRAND (NORWAY) ' . . . . 47
9, 10. — SUABIANS (STUTTGARD) 48
11, 12. — SUABIANS (STUTTGARD) 50
13. — BAVARIANS 52
14. — BADENERS 53
15. — ENGLISHMAN 63
16. — DRUIDS, GAULS, AND FRANKS 70
17.— FRENCHMAN 75
18.— CATTLE-DEALER OF CORDOVA 81
19. — NATIVES OF TOLEDO 83
20. — SPANISH PEASANT 84
21. — A MADRID WINE-SHOP 85
22. — SPANISH LADY AND DUENNA 88
23. — THE FANDANGO 89
24. — THE BOLERO 91
25. — FISH VENDORS AT OPORTO 92
26. — ROMAN PEASANT GIRL 94
X LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS.
not.
PAGE
27.— ROMAN PEASANTS 95
28. — YOUNG GfRL OF THE TRANSTEVEKA OG
29.— STREET AT TIVOLI 98
30. — A CARDINAL ENTERING THE VATICAN 99
31.— EXALTATION OF POPE PIUS IX 100
32. — A MACARONI SHOP AT NAPLES 103
33.— NEAPOLITAN ICED-WATER SELLER 104
M. — NEAPOLITAN PEASANT WOMAN 104
35. — ITINERANT TRADER OF NAPLES 105
3G. — AN ACQUAJOLO, AT NAPLES 106
37. — WALACHIAN 108
38. — LADY OF BUCHAREST 110
39.— WALACHIAN WOMAN HI
40. — NOBLE BOSNIAK MUSSULMAN 112
4L — RUSSIAN SENTINEL, RIGA 115
42. — RUSSIAN DEVOTEES, RIGA 117
43. — TRAFFIC IN .ST. PETERSBURG 121
44. — A RUSSIAN TAVERN 122
45.— INTERIOR OF AN LSBA 123
4G.— LIVONIAN PEASANTS 124
47. — TARTAR OF KASAK 125
48. — TARTAR OF THE CAUCASUS 12G
49. — TARTAR OF THE CAUCASUS 127
50. — RUSSIAN NORTH-SEA PILOT . 128
51.— O.STIAK HUT 130
52. — I.SIGANE OF VOAKOVAR lol
53. — SLAVONIAN PEASANT 132
54. — A I'KASANT OF KSSEK 133
55. — HERDSMEN OF THE MILITARY CONFINES 135
5G. — WOMAN OF THE MILITARY CONFINES 13G
57.— GUANZEKS, AND THEIR OUARD-HOU.SE 138
58. — TSIGANE PRLSONER l.")'.)
59. — IlOS.MAlv I'KASANT . , . . . . . . . ] 12
00. — liOSMAK I'KASAN 1' WU.AIAN 143
01. — liOSNIAK .MKKlll ANT ......... 144
LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS.
XI
^^<'- PAOK
62. — WOMEN OF PESTH I45
63. — HUNGARIANS 146
64. — A HUNGARIAN GENTLEMAN 147
65. — HUNGARIANS . 148
66.— GREEKS OF ATHENS 151
67.— A GREEK HOUSEHOLD 153
68. — INTERIOR OF THE AGORA AT ATHENS 156
69.— FETE OF THE TEMPLE OF JUPITER, ATHENS .... 159
70. — ALBANIAN WOMAN^ 161
71. — MOORISH COFFEE-HOUSE AT SIDI-BOW-SAID, NEAR TUNIS . . 164
72. — GRINDING WHEAT IN THE KABYLIA 169
73.— KABYLE JEWELLERS 171
74. — KOPTS OF THE TEMPLE OF KRANAH 175
75.— A FELLAH WOMAN AND CHILDREN 177
76. — A FELLAH DONKEY BOY . . 178
77. — A LADY OF CAIRO 181
78. — ALMA OR DANCING GIRL 182
79. — WANDERING ARABS 185
80. — JEW OF BUCHAREST 186
81. — BEYROUT 187
82. — MARONITES OF LIBANUS 189
83.— HADY-MERZA-AGHAZZI 192
84. — PERSIAN TYPES 194
85. — PERSIAN NOBLEMEN . • 195
86. — PERSIAN WOMEN 196
87.— LOUTY AND BAKTY'AN 197
88. — AN ARMENIAN DRAWING-JIOOM 200
89. — GEORGIANS 202
THE YELLOW RACE.
90. —LAPLANDERS 207
91. — A LAPP CRADLE 209
92. — SAMOIEDES 210
Xll
LIST OF ILLrSTEATIONS.
PIG. ^^<^=
93. — ESQUIMAUX SUMMER ENCA3IPMENT 212
94.— ESQUIMAUX WINTER ENCAMPMENT 213
95. — ESQUIMAUX VILLAGE 214
96.— ESQUIMAUX CHIEF 21o
97. — ESQUIMAUX BIRD-CATCHER 216
98.— YOUNG ESQUIMAUX 217
99. — A MONGOL TARTAR 219
100.— BURIATS ESCORTING MISS CHRISTIANI 222
101.— MANCHUS SOLDIERS 224
102.— YAKUTS 225
103.— A YAKUT WOMAN 227
104. — YAKUT VILLAGERS 230
105.— YAKUT PRIESTS 231
lOG.— TURCOM.\N ENCAMPMENT 234
107.— KIRGHIS FUNERAL RITES 237
108.— A HAREM 241
109.— A HAREM SUPPER 243
110.— TURKISH LADIES VISITING 245
111.— A TURKISH BARBER 249
112. — TURKISH PORTER 251
113. — INDO-CHINESE OF STUNG TRENG 254
114. — INDO-CHINESE OF LAOS 255
115. — A YOUNG CHINESE 257
116. —CHINESE SHOPKEEPER . . . ' 258
117. — CHINESE LADY 259
118. — CHINESE WOMiVN 260
119.— mandarin's d.vughter 261
120.— CHINESE boudoir 264
121. — CHINESE sitting-room 269
122.— OPIUM-SMOKERS 271
123. — CHINESE AGRICULTURE 273
124.— CHIN ESF. FISHING 275
125. — THE CUSTOM-HOUSK AT SHANGHAI 277
126. — CHINESE BONZE 281
127.— CHINESE SCHOOLMASTER 283
LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS. xiii
FIG. PAOB
128.— CHINESE LOCOMOTION 285
129. — A CHINESE PLAY 289
130.— A CHINESE JUNK 291
131.— CHINESE BEGGARS 293
132. — CHINESE PUNISHMENTS 295
133. — CHINESE PUNISHMENTS 296
134. — A CHINESE COURT OF JUSTICE 297
135.— CHINESE SOLDIERS 299
136.— CHINESE TROOPER 300
137. — THE GREAT WALL OF CHINA 301
138.— JAPANESE 304
139.— A JAPANESE FATHER 305
140. — JAPANESE SOLDIER 306
141. — JAPANESE NOBLE 307
142. — JAPANESE PALANQUIN 311
143. — THE TAICOON'S GUARDS 315
144. — A LADY OF THE COURT 317
145. — A KAMK TEMPLE, JAPAN 321
146. — JAPANESE PAGODA 323
147. — BURMESE NOBLES 325
148. — BURMESE LADY 326
149. — WOMEN OF BANKOK 327
150. — SIAMESE DOMESTIC 328
151.— SIAMESE LADIES DINING 329
152. — TOMB OF A BONZE, AT LAOS 330
153.— CAMBODIANS 331
154. — THE PRINCE-ROYAL OF SIAM 333
155. — CHINESE GIRL . 334
THE BKOWN RACE.
156. — NATIVES OF HYDERABAD 337
157. — A BANIAN OP SURAT ^^^
158.— AN AGED SIKH . . ^^^
xvi LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS.
THE BLACK RACE.
PIG. PAGE
22G.— A CAFFRE 496
227. — NATIVE OF THE MOZAMBIQUE COAST 497
22S. — THE HOTTEXTOT VENUS 499
229. — A ZANZIBAR NEGRO 503
230. — ZANZIBAR NEGRESSES 507
23L— A NEGRO VILLAGE 511
232. — FISHING ON THE UPPER SENEGAL 513
233. — A ZAMBESI NEGRESS 515
234.— THAKOMBAU, KING OF THE FIJI ISLANDS 520
235. — NATIVE OF FIJI 521
236.— NATIVE OP FIJI 522
237. — A TEMPLE OF CANNIBALISM 523
238. — A FIJI.Uf D^VNCE 525
239. — YOUNG NATIVE OF NEW CALEDONIA 527
240.— NATIVE OF NEW CALEDONIA 529
241. — ENCAMPMENT OF NATIVE AUSTRALIANS 533
242.— NATIVE AUSTRALIAN 535
243. — AN AUSTRALIAN GRAVE 536
THE HUMAN EACE.
INTEODUCTION.
CHAPTER I.
Definition of Man — How he differs from other Animals — Origin of Man — In what
parts of the Earth did he first appear ? — Unity of Mankind, evidence in
support — What is understood by species in Natural History — Man forms but
one species, with its varieties or kinds — Classification of the Human Eace.
What is man ? A profound thinker, Cardinal de Bonald, has
said : " Man is an intelligence assisted hy organs." We would fain
adopt this definition, which brings into relief the true attribute of
man, intelligence, were it not defective in drawing no sufficient
distinction between man and the brute. It is a fact that animals
are intelligent and that their intelligence is assisted by organs.
But their intelligence is infinitely inferior to that of man. It does
not extend beyond the necessities of attack and defence, the power
of seeking food, and a small number of aff'ections or passions, whose
very hmited scope merely extends to material wants. With man,
on the other hand, intelligence is of a high order, although its
range is limited, and it is often arrested, powerless and mute,
before the problems itself proposes. In bodily formation, man is
an animal, he lives in a material envelope, of which the structure
is that of the Mammalia ; but he far sm-passes the animal in the
extent of his intellectual faculties. The definition of man must
therefore establish this relation which animals bear to ourselves,
and indicate, if possible, the degree which separates them. For
this reason we shall define man : an organized, intelligent being,
endoived ivith the facidty of abstraction.
To give beyond this a perfectly satisfactory definition of man is
B
V
2 THE HUMAN IJACE.
impossible : first, because, a definition, being but the expression of
a theor}', which rarely commands universal assent, is liable to be
rejected with the theory itself; and secondly, because a perfectly
accurate definition supposes an absolute knowledge of the subject,
of -which absolute knowledge our understanding is incapable. It
has been well said that a correct definition can be furnished by
none but divine power. Nothing is more true than this, and were
we able to give of our own species a definition rigorousl}' correct,
we should indeed possess absolute knowledge.
The trouble we have to define ariglit the being about to form
the subject of our investigation is but a forecast of the difficulties
we shall meet when we endeavour to reason ujion and to classify
man. He who ventures to fathom the problems of human nature,
physical, intellectual or moral, is arrested at every steji. Each
moment he must confess his powerlessness to solve the questions
which arise, and at times is forced to content himself with merely
suggesting them. Tliis can be explained. Man is the last link
of visible creation ; with him closes the series of living beings
which we are permitted to contemplate. Beyond him there
extends, in a world liidden from our view, a train of beings of a
new order, endowed with faculties superior and inaccessible to our
comprehension, mysterious phalanxes, whose place of abode even
is unknown to us, and who, after us, form the next step in the
infinite progression of living creatures by whom the universe is
peoi)led. Situate, as he is, on the confines of this unknown world,
on the very threshold of" Uiis domain, which his eye, if not his
thoughts may not penetrate, man shares to some extent the attri-
butes belonging to those beings who follow him in the economv
of nature. Doubtless, it is this wliich makes it so difficult for ns
to compreliend the actual essence of man, liis destiu}-, his origin
and his end.
'I'hesc reiiections have been called lor in order to sui)ply an
exi)lanation of the frequent admissions of lielplessness which we
bhall be obliged to make in this cursory Introduction, when we
investigate tlu; origin of man, the jjcriod ol' bis lirst ai^pearance
on the globe, the unity or division ol' our species, the classifica-
tion of the hunnm lace, I'^c. 1 1' to many ol' tlic.sc ([uestions we
reply witli doubt niid uiiciilaiuly, llu- rcadir must not lay the
blame at the feet of science, but nmst searcli for the cause in the
impenetrable laws of nature.
. INTRODUCTION. 3
And first, wlience comes man ? WIieref(jre does he exist ?
To this we can make no repl}-, the x)roblem is beyond the reach
of human thought. But we may at least enquire, since this
question has been hirgely debated by the learned, whether man
was at once constituted such as he is, or whether he originally
existed in some other animal form, which has been modified in
its anatomical structure by time and circumstances. In other
words, is it true, as has been pretended by various of our con-
temporaries, that man is the result of the organic improvement
of a particular race of apes, which race forms a link between the
apes with which Ave are familiar and the first man ?
We have already treated and discussed this question more
fully in the volume which preceded this. We have shown, in
"Primitive Man," that man is not derived, by a process of
organic transformation, from any animal, and that he includes
the ape not more than the whale among his ancestry ; but that
he is the product of a special creation.
Nevertheless, whether its creation be special or the result of
modification, the human species has not alwa3"s existed. There
is, tlien^ a first cause for its production. What is this ? Here
is again a problem which surpasses our understanding. Let us
say, my readers, that the creation of the human species was an
act of God, that man is one of the children of the great arbiter
of the universe, and we shall have given to this question the
only response which can content at once our feehngs and our
reason.
But let us summon questions more accessible to our compre-
hension, with which the mind is more at ease, and upon which
science can exercise its functions. To what period should we refer
the first appearance of man upon the globe ? In "Primitive Man "
we have answered this question as far as it can be. We have con-
sidered the opinion of some writers who carr}'^ the first appearance
of man as far back as the tertiary period. Rejectmg this date
on account of the insufficiency of the evidence produced, we, in
common with most naturalists, have admitted, that man appeared
for the first time upon our globe at the commencement of the
quaternary period, that is to say, before the geological pheno-
menon of the deluge and previous to the glacial period which
preceded this great terrestrial cataclysm. To fix the birth ot
man in the tertiary period would be to travel out of facts now
4 THE HUMAN RACE.
■within the ken of science, and to suhstitute for observation,
conjecture and hypothesis.
By saying that man appeared for the first time upon the globe
at the commencement of the quaternar}* period, we establish the
fact, which is agreeable to the cosmogony of Moses, that man was
formed after the other animals, and that by his advent he
crowned the edifice of animal creation.
At the quaternary period almost all the animals of our time
had already seen the light, and a certain number of animal
species existed, which were shortly to disappear. When man
was created, the mammoth, the great bear, the cave tiger, and
the cervus megaceros, animals more bulky, more robust and
more agile than the corresponding species of our time, filled the
forests and peopled the plains. The first men were therefore
contemporar}' with the woolly elei)liant, the cave bear and tiger ;
they had to contend with these savage phalanxes, as formidable
in their number as their strength. Nevertheless, in obedience to
the laws of nature, these animals were to disappear from the
globe and give place to smaller or difi"erent species, Avhilst man,
persisting in the opposite direction, increased and multiplied, as
the Scripture has said, and gradually spread into all inhabitable
countries, taking possession of his empire Avliich daily increased
with the jn'ogress of his intelligence.
In " Primitive ^lan " we have given the liistory of the first
stejjs of humanity.
"We have traced the origin and progress of civilization, from
the moment wlien man was cast, feeble, Avretched and nalied, in
the midst of a hostile and savage brute population, to the day
wlien his power, resting upon a firm basis, changed little by little
the face of the inliabitcd eartli.
We shall not rck'r to this iit greater length, since in " Primitive
Man " we have treated it fully, and in unison with the actual dis-
coveries of science. But there is a very dillerent problem to the
s<;lution of which we shall n\)[Ay ourselves in the following pages.
Did man see tlie light at any one si)ot of the earth, and at that
alone, and is it jxjssible to indicate the region wliich was, so to
say, the cradle ol' liuuianity '? Oi", •aw wc to believe that, in the
first instance, man appeared in several places at the same time ?
That he was creati'd and lias always remained in the very
localities he now inhabits? That the Negro was born in the
6 THE HUMAN' RACE.
burning regions of Central Africa, the Laplander or the Mon-
golian in the cold regions to which he is now confined ?
To this question a satisfactory reply can be given T)y reference
to fiicts furnished by natural history. Vmt in seeking a triumph
for our opinion we shall have to combat the arguments of a
hostile doctrine. As we said in the early part of this Introduc-
tion, we must ever be prepared to encounter difficulties, to
dissipate uncertainties, and to vie with other theories in each
point of the history of humanity which we may seek to fathom.
Tliere is a school of pliilosophers who assert that man was
manifold in his creation, that each type of liumanit}- originated
in the region to which it is now attached, and that it was not
emigration followed by the action of climate, circumstances, and
customs which gave birth to the different races of man.
This opinion has been upheld in a work by M. Georges
Pouchet, son of the well-known naturalist of Kouen. But, one
has only to read his essay upon hi pliindltc' des races ]i.umaines, to
be convinced that the author, like others of his school, as ardent
in demohtion as powerless in construction, having chosen to
act the easy part of a critic, exhibits unprecedented weakness
when called upon to supply a system in the place of that he
contradicts.
If there existed several centres of human creation, they should
be indicated, and it should be shown that the men who dwell
tliere now-a-days have never been connected with other poinda-
tions. M. Georges Toudiet preserves j)rudent silence ujion tliis
question ; he avoids defining the locus of any one of these
sui)])osed iuulti])le crt';iti(iiis. Such a faulty argmnent speaks
volumes for the doctrine.
We, on our i)art, think tliat nuin had on the globe one centre
of creation, that, fixed in the first instance in a particular region,
lie Inis radiated in every dirtM'tit>n from that point, and by his
wanderings coupled \\h\\ the rapid multiplication of his de-
sceiulants, he has ultiuuitely peopled all the inhabitable regions
of the earth.
in order to demonstrate th(> triilh of this proposition, we will
examine what lakes place in coiiiiect ion with oilier organized
hciiigs, that is to say, with animals :iinl I'lmits, and tlu'U apply
this eliiss ol Incls to ni:in : this is observation and inductiim, the
()u\y logical process to which we can hrvc ri'st)rt.
\\
2. — SAMOIEDES OF THE NORTH C.VrE
8 THE HUMAN RACE.
And what do botanical and zoological geography teach ? They
show us that plants and animals have each their native locality,
from w'hich they but seldom depart, and that it would be impos-
sible to cite any plant or animal which lives indifferently in
all countries of the globe, without liaving been transported thither
by human industry. The earth is, so to speak, divided into a
certain number of zones, which have theii' particular vegetable
and animal life. These are so many natui'al provinces, all of
small extent, wliich represent veritable centres of creation.
The cedar, pecuUar to the mountains of Lebanon, existed in this
region alone before it was transported to other chmates ; and the
coffee-plant had grown onl}' in iVi-abia, before it was acclimatized
in South America. "We could quote the names of many vege-
tables whose natural abode is very sharply defined, but these
instances are sufficient to exemi)lif3' the general rule of which we
treat.
We need hardly sav tliat animals, like plants, are attached to
various localities which thev rarely quit with impunitv, since they
have not the fiiculty of acclimatizing themselves at will. U'he
elephant lives only in India and in certain parts of Africa ; the
liippopotamus and giraffe in other countries of the same con-
tinent; monkeys exist in very few portions of the globe, and if
we consider their different species, we shall find that the place
of abode of eacli species is very limited. For instance, of the
larger apes, tlie orang-outang is found only in Borneo and
Sumatra, and tlie gorilla in a small comer of Western Africa.
Had man originated in all those places where now his different
races are found, he would stand alone as an exception among
organized beings.
lleasoning then by induction, that is, applying to man all that
we observe to obtain generally among beings living on the
surface of the globe, we come to the conclusion that the human
si)ecies, in connuDU with every vegetable or animal species, had
but one centre of creation.
Can we now extend our investigation and determine the par-
ticular spot of the cjuth whence nnui first came? It is probable
that man first saw tlie day on the plains of Central Asia, and
that it was At mi tliis point tlial by degrees he spread over the
whole earth. We shall ])roeeed to state the facts which suj^port
this <ipini(Ui.
INTRODUCTION. 9
Around the central tableland of Asia, are found the three
organic and fundamental types of man, that is to say, the white,
the yellow, and the black. The black type has been somewhat
scattered, although it is still found in the south of Japan, in the
Malay Peninsula, in the Andaman Isles, and in the Philippines,
at Formosa. The yellow type forms a large portion of the actual
population of Asia, and it is well-known whence came those white
hordes that invaded Europe at times prehistoric and in more
recent ages ; those conquerors belonged to the Ar^-an or Persian
race, and they came from Central Asia. We shall see later on,
that the different languages of the globe resolve themselves into
three fundamental forms : monosyllahic languages, in which each
word contains but one syllable ; agglutinative languages, in which
the words are connected; and infiectcd languages, which are the
same as those spoken in Europe. Now, those three general
forms of language are, at the present da}^, to be met with around
the central tableland of Asia. The monosyllabic language is
spoken throughout China and in the different states connected
with that empire. The agglutinative languages are sj^oken to
the north of this plain, and extend as far as Europe. And,
lastly, inflected languages are found in all that portion of Asia
which is occupied by the white race.
Around the central tableland of Asia, we thus find not onl}^
the three fundamental t3^pes of the human species, but the three
types of human speech. Does not this, therefore, afford ground
for presumption, if not actual proof, that man first appeared in
this very region which Scripture assigns as the bii'thplace of the
human race ?
It is from this central tableland of Asia, radiating so to say,
around this point of origin, that Man has progressively occui')ied
every part of the earth.
Migration commenced at a very early period, the facilit}' with
which our species becomes habituated to ever}" climate and
accommodates itself to variations of temperature, taken in con-
nection with the nomadic character which distinguished jn-imitive
populations, explains to us the displacement of the earlier inhabi-
tants of the earth. Soon, means of navigation, altliough rude,
were added to the power of travelling by land, and man passed
from the continent to distant islands, and thus peopled the
archipelagos as well as the mainland. By means of transport,
10 THE HUMAX RACE.
effected in canoes formed from the trunks of trees barely hollowed
out, the archii^elagos of the Indian Ocean, and finally Australia,
■were gradually peojiled.
The American continent formed no exception to this law of the
invasion of the globe by the emigration of human i)halanxes. It
is a matter of no great difficulty to pass from Asia to America,
across Behring's Straits, -which are almost always covered with
ice, thus permitting of almost a dry passage from one continent
to the other. Thus it is that the inhabitants of Northern Asia
have found their way into the north of the New "World.
Tliis commixnication of one terrestial hemisphere with the
other is less surprising when w^e consider what modern historical
works have shown, namel}^ that already about the tenth century,
which would be nearl}' 400 years before Christopher Columbus,
navigators from the coast of Norway had penetrated to the other
hemisphere. The inhabitants of Mexico and Chili possess most
authentic historical archives, \\liich prove that a most advanced
civilization flourished there at an earl}- jieriod. Gigantic monu-
ments which still remain, bear witness to the great antiquity of the
civilization of the Incas (Peru) and of the Aztecs (Mexico). It is
reasonable to suppose that the inhabitants of America, who thus
advanced at a rapid pace in the path of civilization, descended
irorn the hordes of Northern Asia Avhich reached the New ^^'orld
by traversing the ice of Behring's Straits.
To explain, therefore, the presence of man ujion all parts of the
continent, and in the islands, it is not necessary to insist upon the
existence of several centres, where our sjiecies was created. If
pojjular traditions went to show that all the regions now in-
habited have always been occupied by the same people, and that
those who are found there have constantly lived in the same
places, there might be reason to admit the hyi)othesis of multii)le
creations of the human race ; but, on the contrary, traditions for
the most j)art teach us that each country has been pcoi)led pro-
gressively by means of conquest or emigration. Tradition shows
that the nomadic state of existence has universally preceded fixed
settlements. It is, therefore, probable that the first men were con-
stantly on the move. A flood t>l' harbiiriuns, coming iiDiu central
Asia, overflowed the Jtoman Mmpire, ami the Vandals penetrated
even inlo AlVica. INIodirn migrations have been conducted on a
still vaster S( uU-, l"or at llie present diiy we (iiul America almost
INTRODUCTION. 11
wliollj occupied by Europeans ; English, Spanish and otluir
jjeople of the Latin race fill the vast American hemisphere, and
the j^rimitive pojiulations of the New World have almost entirely
disappeared, annihilated by the ii'on yoke of the conqueror.
The continent of Asia was peopled little by little b)^ branches
of the Aryan race, who came down from the plains of Central Asia,
du'ecting their course towards India. As to Africa : that con-
tinent received its contingent of population through the Isthmus
of Suez, the valley of the Nile, and the coasts of Arabia, by the
aid of navigation.
There is therefore nothing to show that humanity had several
distinct nuclei. It is clear that man started from one point alone,
and that through his power of adajjting himself to the most
difierent climates, he has, little by little, covered the whole face
of the inhabitable earth.
The Bible xn-oclaimed, long before the studies of modern
anthropologists made it known, this principle of the unity of the
human species. In like manner as the Bible opposed its mono-
theistic cosmogony to the different cosmogonies of oriental or
pagan antiquity, in like manner it oj^poses to the erroneous
dogmas of the religions and j)liilosoi5liies of antiquity, this doc-
trine sublime and simple in itself, that man, the last cliild of
creation, rules it as its ajopointed head and by his moral power.
Holy Writ, indeed, says to us : " God has created the whole human
race of one flesh." *
There is another problem. Did the white, the yellow, and the
black man exist from the first moment of the appearance of our
species upon the globe, or have we to explain the formation of
these three fundamental races hy the action of climate, by any
special form of nourishment, the result of local resources ; in
other words, by the action of the soil, if we may use the expres-
sion of a conscientious author, M. Tremaux?t
Innumerable dissertations have been written with a view of ex-
plaining the origin of these three races, and of connecting them
Avith the climate or the soil. But it must be admitted that the
problem is hardly capable of solution. The influence which a
warm climate exercises upon the colour of the skin is a well known
fact, and it is a matter of common observation that the Avhite
* St. Paul at the Areopagus of Athens. Acts of the Apostles, chap. xvii. v. 2C.
+ Origine et transformation do rhomme et dcs autres 6tres. 1 vol. in 18. Paris, 1SG5.
12 THE HUMAN RACE.
European, if transported into the heart of Africa, or canied to tlie
coast of Guinea, transmits to his descendants the brown colour
which the skin of the Negro possesses, and that in their turn the
offspring of Negroes, vrho liave been brought into northern
countries, become as they descend, paler and paler and end by
being white. But the colour of the skin is not the only charac-
teristic of a race ; the Negro differs from the wliite, less by the
colour of his skin, than by the structure of the face and cranium,
as also by the proportion of his members to one another. Is it
not, moreover, a fact tliat the hottest countries are inhabited by
people with white skins ? Such for instance are the Touaricks of
the African Sahara, and the Fellahs of Eg^i^t. On the other
hand, men with black faces are found in countries enjoying a
mean temjierature, as for instance, the inhabitants of California
on the coast of the Pacific Ocean.
Let us conclude that science is unable to explain to us the
difference which exists between the different t^-pes of the human
species, that neither the temperatiu'e nor the action of the soil
furnish an explanation of this fact, and that we must limit our-
selves to noting it, without further comment, in spite of the
mania which prompts the savants of our day in a desire to explain
everything.
AVe have now another question to consider. Should these
white, yellow, or black men, to whom we must add, as we shall
see later on, those wdio are brown and red, all of whom differ one
from another in the colour of their skin, in height, in their physio-
gnomy, and in their outward appearance, be groujied into
different species, or are we to regard them merel}' as varieties of
species — that is to say, races ? To fully understand this question
and to form a judgment of what will result from it, we must as-
certain wliat is understood in natural history by the word sjh'cics,
and by the word race or variety of species. We will therefore
commence by explaining the meaning of species in zoology.
The liare and the rabbit, tlie horse and the ass, the di)g and
the wolf, the stag and the reindeer, kc, are not likely to be taken
one for another. Yet how greatly do dogs differ among tliem-
selves ill si/c, in colour, juid in their proportions. What a
<lil1ii(ii((' Iheru is between Uie inaslilf and the Pyrenean dog!
Tlie same observation applies to horses. How different we find
in siy.e and outward ai)pearance the large Normandy horse, the
INTRODUCTION. • 13
London dra}^ liorse, or tlie omnibus horse of Paris, and the small
Corsican or Shetland horses which we can carry in our arms !
And yet no one is mistaken in them : whether he differ in size, or
in the colour of his hair, we always recognise a horse, and never
mistake him for an ass ; in the mastiff as well as in the bulldog,
we shall always recognise a dog. However greatly a rabbit may
vary in size and colour, it will never be taken for a hare. The
Breton cow, slight and frail, is nevertheless as much a cow in the
eyes of a farmer, and the rest of the world, as a full-sized Durham.
The same reflection ajiplies with equal force to birds. The
turkey which exists in the wild state in America, certainly differs
very much from the black or white turkey acclimatized in Europe ;
but there is no mistake that both of them are turkeys, and
nothing else.
The vegetable kingdom will furnish us with similar facts.
Take, for instance, the cotton plant on its native soil in America,
and you will find that it differs from the cotton plant cultivated in
Africa and Asia. The coffee plant of the South American plan-
tations is not similar to the same shrub which exists in Arabia,
whence it came in the first instance. Wheat varies with latitude
to a most extraordinary extent, &c. The cotton plant, however,
is always the cotton plant, whatever be the soil upon which it
grows ; the coffee plant and wheat are always the same vegetables,
and one is not liable to be deceived in them. The action of cli-
mate and soil upon vegetables, these same causes taken in con-
nection with nutrition upon animals, and finally the mixture
which has taken place between different individuals, exj)lain all
these differences, wliich affect the external appearance, but not
the type itself. '
We mean by species, when applied either to animals or
vegetables, the fundamental type, and by variety or race the
different beings which result from the influence of climate, of
nutriment, and of mixture with individuals of the same species.
The species doc/ gives birth to the varieties or races known under
the names of bull-dog, spaniel, mastiff, &c. The sjiecics horse
gives birth to the races or varieties known under the names of
the Arabian, English, Normandy, Corsican, &c. The species
turkey produces the varieties known as the wild turkey, the black
and the white turkey. In the vegetable kingdom, the cotton
plant species produces the American and the Indian cotton ; the
14 THE HUMAN RACE.
hrarnble produces the innumenible varieties ■\vliich are kuown to
lis as rose-trees.
But, the reader will say, how are we to distinguish race from
iHpecies, and does there exist any practical means of deciding
whether tlie animal under consideration belongs to a species or
a race ? We reply that such a means does exist, which enables us
to spealc with certainty in every case. It is of imjjortance that
this should be made known in order that every one may test it
for himself.
Take the two animals in question, unite them, and if that
connexion of the sexes results in the production of another
individual, capable of reproduction, this will indicate race or
variety. If, however, the union of the two individuals is impro-
ductive, or the oifspring is itself barren, this will indicate two
individuals of different species.
In spite of observations and experiments made in the course of
many thousand years, reproduction has never been procured bj'
mixture of a rabbit with a hare, a wolf with a dog, a sheep with a
goat. It is true that hybrids are obtained between the horse and
she-ass, and between the ass and the mare, but it is well
known that the individuals produced by this mixture, namely,
the quadrupeds termed mules, are barren animals, incapable of
reproduction with one another.
This rule is not confined to the animal kingdom, but it obtains
also among vegetables. You can obtain artificial production
from a pear tree by ajiplying, with suitable precautions, the pollen
of the flowers of one pear tree to the stamens of those of another.
Fruit will be formed, and the seed which that produces will in its
turn be productive. But if you attempt to i)erform the same
operation between a pear tree and an apple tree, you will obtain
no result whatever. This, again, is the i)ractical method which
enables botanists to distinguish varieties from species. The test
of artificial fecundation between one i)lant and another, which it
is desired to distinguish as regards their species, serves to solve
the difliculties which are met in attempting to determine the
position of a iilant in botaniciJ classification.
'i'he W(»rd specieit therefore is not a fictitious term, a conven-
tional expression iiivciitcd bv the learned to designate the dassi-
(icntions d living beings. A species is a grouj) arranged by
Nature herself. l''ruitl'ulness or bmnnness in the products of the
I
INTRODUCTION. 15
mixture are the characteristics which Nature attaches to variety
or to species ; those groups therefore appear to us as though they
had a substantial foundation in the laws which govern living beings,
and we do but render in speech what we observe in Nature.
When, moreover, we reflect, we easily understand tliat if Nature
had not instituted speciesHhe most complete disorder would have
reigned throughout living creation. By intermixture the animal
kingdom would have been overrun by mongrels who would have
confused every type, thus permitting of no discernment in this
crowd of incoherent products. Tlie whole animal kingdom
would have been given over to inextricable confusion. In like
manner, if plants had been capable of infinite variety through the
mixture of different species, brought about by the industry of
man, or by the effect of the wind bearing through the air the
fertilizing pollen, there would be nought but trouble and disorder
among the vegetable population of the giobe.
Species therefore has a necessary, providential, and fixed
existence. Impossibility of union is the distinctive qualification
wdiich nature assigns to this group of living beings. Eeproduc-
tion is possible only between members of the same species, and
tlie differences produced in their offspring by the soil, nutriment
and surrounding circumstances, determine what we call race,
or variety.
The principle which we have just enunciated, will in its
application to man enable us to decide whether the individuals
that people the globe, belong to different species of men, or
simply to races or varieties ; in other words, whether the human
species is unique, and whether the different human types known
to us, the white, black, yellow, brown and red-man, belong or not
to races of the human species.
The reply to this question will doubtless have been anticipated.
If we apply the rule stated above, all men that inhabit the globe
belong to one and the same species, since it is a fact that men
and women, whatever be their colour, can marry, and theii'
offspring is always reproductive. The Negro and white female by
their union produce mulattoes ; mulattoes and mulattresses are
reproductive, as are also their descendants — marriages between
members of the red or brown races are fruitful, and, what is
more, the fecundity of the descendants of mongrels is superior to
that of men and women of the same colour.
16 THE HUMAN RACE.
Unless, therefore, we regard men as a solitary exception
among all living beings, unless we withdraw them from the
operation of the universal laws of nature, we must come to the
conclusion that the}- do hut form a certain number of races of
one and the same species, and all descend from one primitive
unique sjiecies.
Men are brothers in blood : this principle of universal
fraternity imposed by nature, may be placed side by side with the
corresponding maxim suggested by the moral sense.
Those who deny the unity of the human species, polyrjcnists, or
supporters of the plurality of human kind, base their arguments
in favour of there being more than one species, ujion the
assertion that the distinction between the Negro and the white
man is too gi'eat to permit of their possibly being classed
together. But, between the lap-dog and the mastiff, the Avild
and tame rabbit, the "spaniel and the greyhound, or the
Shetland and Russian horse, there is a much greater difference
than exists between the Negro and the white man. We are
unable to state exactl}', or to explain with an}- degree of accurac}',
how it is that man, as he was fu'st created, has given birth to
races so widely different as the white, black, yellow, brown, and
red which peoj^le tlie earth at the j^resent da}'. We can but
furnish a general explanation of what we see in the widely var}'-
ing conditions of existence, and iri the ojiposite character of the
media through which man, for ages i)ast, has dragged his
existence, frequently witli much difficulty and uncertainty. If
the dog, the horse, the rabbit, and the turkey, through the
agency of human industry applied to them during a period of
scarcely two thousand years, have given birth to so many
varieties, liow nnich nu)re would man, whose appearance upon
the globe is of such antiipiity that we cannot assign to it even
appi-oximatively a date — man, whose fate it has been to pass
tlirough so many different climates, such various physical and
social i)()siti(»ns, expect to see liis own type become modified and
transformed '? We should, witli more reason, feel surprised at
finding that the differences between one viu'iety and another are
not much wider than they appear to be.
In order lo avoid this argument, there remains fo {\w
supporters of the i)lurality of huninn kind no alternafive but ti>
regard man as an exception in nature ; to assert that he has laws
INTRODUCTION. I7
j)eciiliar to himself, and that the principles which pervade the
life of plants and animals can in no way apply to him. But
man, who is an organized and living being, and is furnished with
a body that differs but little from that of any mammiferous
animal, is, so far as concerns his organization, subject to the
universal laws of nature, and that of intermixture among the rest.
It is therefore impossible to admit the question of exception
raised by those who deny the unity of the human species.
The principle that the human species is one, and what follows
as a natural conclusion, namely, that all men who inhabit the
earth are but races or varieties of this one species, will, there-
fore, appear to the reader to be satisfactorily established.
These different races wdiich originate in one species, the
primitive type having been modified by the operation of cHmate,
food, soil, intermixture and local customs, differ, it must be
admitted, to a marvellous extent, in their outward appearance,
colour and physiognomy. The differences are so great, the
extremes so marked and the transitions so gradual, that it is well-
nigh impossible to distribute the human species into really natm'al
groups from a scientific point of vieAv, that is to say, groups
founded upon organic characteristics. The classification of the
human races has always been the stumbling block of anthropology,
and up to the ^jresent time the difiiculty remains almost un-
diminished.
A cursory examination of the various classifications which have
been brought forward by the most important of those who have
essayed the task will make this truth apparent to all.
Buffon, in his chapter upon man, a work which we can always
read again with admiration and advantage, contents himself with
bringing forward the three fundamental types of the human
species which have been known from the first under the names of
the white, black and yellow race. But these three types in them-
selves do not exemplify every human physiognomy. The ancient
inhabitants of America, commonly known as the Bed-Skins, are
entirely overlooked in this classification, and the distinction
between the Negro and the white man cannot always be easily
pomted out, for in Africa the Abyssinians, the Egyptians, and
many others, in America the Californians, and in Asia the
Hindoos, Malays and Javanese are neither white nor black.
c
18 THE HUMAN RACE.
Blumenbatli, tlie most profound anthropologist of the last
centmy, and author of the first actual treatise upon the natural
histor}' of man, distinguished in his Latin work, De Hoviine, five
races of men, the Caucasian, Mongolian, Ethiopian, Malay and
American. Another anthropologist, Prochaska, adopted the divi-
sions pointed out by Blumenbach, but united under the name of
the nhite race, Blumenbach's Caucasian and Mongolian groups,
and added the Hindoo race.
The eloquent naturalist Lacepede, in his Ilhtoire natiircllc de
V Homme, added to the races admitted b}' Blumenbach the hyper-
horeaii race, comprising the inhabitants of the northern portion of
the globe in either continent.
Cuvier fell back upon Buffon's division, admitting only the
white, black and yellow races, from which he simply derived the
Malay and American races.
A naturalist of renown, Yirey, author of I'Histoire naturelle du
Genre humain, VHistoirc naturelle de la Femme, and of many other
clever productions upon natural histor}^ and particularly anthro-
pology, gave much attention to the classification of the human
races. But he Avas not favourable to the unity of our species,
being led to entertain the opinion that the human sj^ecies was
twofold. This was the starting point of an erroneous deviation
in the ideas of naturalists who Avrote after Yirey. We find Bory
de Saint Vincent admitting as many as fifteen species of men, and
another naturalist, Desmoulins, doubtless influenced by a feelmg
of emulation, distinguished sixteen luiman species, which, more-
over, were n(jt the same as those admitted by Bory de Saint
Vincent.
This course of classification might have been followed to a
nnich greater extent, for the differences among men are so great,
that if strict rule is not adhered to, it is impossible to fix any
limit to species. Unless therefore the principle of unity has been
fully conceded at starting, the investigation may result in the
admission of a truly indefinite quantity.
This is the princij)le wliicli pervades the writings of the most
learned of all the anthropologists of our age. Dr. Tritchard,
uutlior (if a NalHi-dl History of Man, which in the original text
formed ten voiunu's, but of wliich the French language possesses
but a very iiiciuiipletc translation.
Di-. I*ritchard iiolds that all p(>ople of the earth belong to the
I
INTRODUCTION. 10
same species ; lie is a partisan of the unity of the human species,
but is not satisfied with any of the classifications already pro-
jjosed, and which were founded upon organic characteristics. He,
in fact, entirely alters the aspect of the ordinary classifications
wdiich are to be met with in natural history. He commences by
pointing out three families, which, he asserts, were in history the
first human occupants of the earth : namely the Aryan, Semitic,
and Egyptian. Having described these three families, Pritchard
jiasses to the people who, as he says, radiated in various direc-
tions from the regions inhabited by them, and proceeded to
occupy the entire globe.
This mode of classification, as we have pointed out, leaves the
beaten track trodden by other natural historians. For this
reason it has not found favour among modern anthropologists,
and this disfavour has reacted upon the work itself, which, not-
withstanding, is the most complete and exact of all that we
possess upon man. Although it has been adopted by no other
author, Pritchard's classification of the human race aj^pears to us
to be the most sound in princii:ile.
M. de Quatrefages, in his course of anthropology' at the Museum
of Natural History, Paris, makes a classification of the human
race based upon the tlu'ee tj'pes, white, yellow and black ; but he
appends to each of these three groups, under the head of mixed
races attached to each stem, a number of races more or less con-
siderable and arbitrary which were excluded from the three chief
divisions.
The classification of M. de Quatrefages will be found in his
Rapport sur les progres de V Anthropologie, published in 1867.* It
is extremely learned and Avell worked out, but a classification
which entirely passes by the simple mode of reasoning Ave shall
adopt in the following pages.
The classification of the human race wdiich we propose to follow,
modifying it where in our opinion it may appear to be necessary,
is due to a Belgian naturalist, M. d'Omalius d'Halloy. It
acknowledges five races of men : the white, black, yellow, brown
and red.
This classification is based upon the colour of the skin, a
characteristic very secondary in importance to that of organization,
* In 4" forming part of the Rapports sur les progrls dcs Sciences ct dcs Lcltres en
France, published under the auspices of the Minister of Public Instruction.
c 2
20 THE HUMAN RACE.
but which vet furnishes a convenient framework for an exact and
methodical enumeration of the inhabitants of the globe, per-
mitting a clear consideration of a most confused subject. In the
groups, therefore, which we shall propose, the reader will fail
to find a truly scientific classification, but will meet with merely
such a simple distribution of materials, as shall permit us to
review methodically the various races spread over every portion
of the Earth's surface.
CHAPTER 11.
General characteristics of the human race — Organic characteristics — Senses and
the nervous system — Height — Skeleton — Cranium and face— Colour of the
skin — Physiological functions — Intellectual characteristics — Properties of
human intelligence— Languages and literature— Different states of society —
Primitive industry— The two ages of prehistoric humanity.
Before entering upon a minute description of each of the
human races, we shall find it well to lay hefore the reader a
generalization of the characteristics which are common to all.
Since man is an intelligent being, livmg in an organized frame,
om- attention has to be directed to the consideration of his organs
and intellect, that is, in the first place, we must investigate the
physical, in the second, the intellectual and moral elements of
his constitution.
The physical characteristics bear but secondary importance
among those of the human race. Man is a spiiit which sliines
within the body of an animal, and the only difiiculty is to ascer-
tain in what manner the organism of the mammalia is modified
in order to become that of man ; to compare the harmony of this
organism with the object in view, namely the exercise of human
intellect and thought. We shall see that the organs of the
mammalia are greatly modified in the human subject, becoming,
either on accoimt of their individual excellence or the harmony
of theii' combination, greatly superior to the associations of the
same organs among animals.
Let us first consider the brain and organs of sense. When we
examine the form and relative size of the brain in ascending the
series of mammiferous animals, we find that this organ increases
in volume, and progresses, so to say, toward the superior
characteristics which it is to display in the human species.
Disregarding certain exceptions, for the existence of which we
cannot account, but which in no way alter the general rule, the
22 THE HUMAN RACE.
l)rain increases in importance from the zoopliyte to the ape.
But, in comparing the brain of the ape with that of man, un
important difference becomes at once apparent. The brain of the
gorilla, orang-outang, or chimpanzee, which are the apes that bear
the greatest resemblance to man, and ■svhicli for that reason are
designated anthropomorplioiis apes, is very much smaller than that
of man. The cerebral lobes in man are much longer than in the
anthropomorphous apes, and their vertical measure is out of all
proportion with the height of the cerebral lobes in apes ; this is
what produces the noble frontal curve, one of the characteristic
features of the human j^hysiognomy. The cerebral lobes are
connected behind with a third nervous mass called the cenhcUum.
The large volume of these three lobes, the depth and number of
convolutions of the encephalic mass, and other anatomical details
of the brain, upon whicli we are imable here to treat at greater
length, place the brain of man very for above that of the animal
nearest to him in the zoological scale. These ditferences bear
witness in favour of man to an unparalleled intellectual develop-
ment, and we should be better able to measure these differences,
were we able to shoAv in what the cerebral action consists, but
tliis we are utterly iinable to do.
The senses, taken individually, are not more developed in man
than they are in certain animals ; but in man they are cha-
racterised by then- harmony, their perfect equilibrium, and their
admirable appropriation to a connnon end. Man, it will at
once be admitted, is not so keen of sight as the eagle, nor so
subtle of hearing as the hare, nor does lie possess the wonderful
scent of the dog. His skin is far from being as fine and im-
pressionable as that whicli cDVcrs the wing of a bat. But, while
among animals, one sense always predominates to the dis-
advantage of the rest, and the individual is thus forced to adoj^t
a mode of existence which works liand in hand with the develoj)-
ment of this sense, willi man, all the senses possess almost
ecjual delicacy, and the liMnnony of tlieir association makes up for
what may be wanting in individual power. Again, the senses of
animals are employed only in satisfying material necessities, while
in man, lliey assist in tlie exercise of eminent faculties whose
development they further.
liCt us consider shortly in d( tail our senses.
Man is certainly better olf, as regards the sense of sight, tlian
INTRODUCTION. 23
fi large majority of animals. Instead of being placed upon
different sides of his head, looking in opposite directions, and
receiving two images which cannot possibly be alike, his eyes are
directed forwards, and regard similar objects, by which means the
impression is doubled. The sense of sight thus brings to his
conceptions a complete image and solid idea of what surrounds
him ; it is his most useful sense, the more so when it is guided
in its application by a clear intellect.
The sense of touch in man reaches a degree of perfection
which it does not attain in animals. How marvellous is the
sense of touch when exercised by applying the extremities of the
fingers, the part of the body the best suited to this function,
and how much more wonderful is the organ called the hand, which
appHes itself in so admirable a manner to the most different
surfaces whose extent, form, or qualities, we wish to ascertain !
A modern philosopher has attributed to the hand alone our
intellectual superiority. This was going too far. We find
enthusiasm allied with justice in the views expressed in the
excellent pages which Galen has consecrated to a description of
the hand, in his immortal work De usu partiilm.
"Man alone," says Galen, "is furnished with hands, as he
alone is a participator in wisdom. The hand is a most mar-
vellous instrument, and one most admirably adapted to his
nature. Remove his hand, and man can no longer exist. B}--
its means he is prepared for defence or attack, for peace or
war. What need has he of horns or talons ? With his hand,
he grasps the sword and lance, he fashions iron and steel.
Whilst with horns, teeth and talons, animals can only attack
or defend at close quarters, man is able to project from afar
the instruments with which he is armed. Shot from his hand,
the feathered arrow reaches at a . great distance the heart of
an enem}^, or stops the flight of a passing bird. Although man is
less agile than the horse and the deer, yet he mounts the horse,
guides him, and thus successfully hunts the deer. He is naked
and feeble, yet his hand procures him a covering of iron and steel.
His body is unjirotected against the inclemencies of climate, yet
his hand finds him a convenient abode, and furnishes him with
clothing. By the use of his hand, he gains dominion and
mastery over all that lives upon the earth, in the air, or in the
depths of the sea. From the flute and lyre with which he amuses
24 THE HUMAN RACE.
his leisure, to the terrible instruments by means of which he deals
death around him, and to the vessel Avhich bears him, a daring
seaman, upon the bosom of the deej) — all is the work of his hand.
** Would man without hands have been able to write out the
laws which govern him, or raise to the gods statues and altars ?
"Without hands could he bequeath to posterity the fruit of liis
labours, and the memory of his deeds ? Could he (had man
been created handless) converse ■v\ith Socrates, Plato, Aristotle,
and the different great men, children of bygone ages ? The hand
is then the physical characteristic of man, in hke manner as
intelligence is his moral characteristic."
Galen, having shown in this chapter the general formation of
the hand and the s]iecial disposition of the organs which compose
it ; havmg described the articulations and bones, the muscles and
tendons of the fingers ; and having analyzed the mechanism of the
different movements of the hand, cries, full of admhation for this
marvellous structure :
" In presence of the hand, this marvellous instrmnent, cannot
we well treat with contempt the opinion of those philosophers
who saw in the human bod}' merel}' the result of a fortuitous con-
course of atoms ! Does not everything in our organization most
clearly give the He to this false doctrine ? Who will dare to
invoke chance m exj^liination of this admirable disposition ? No,
it is no blind power tliat has given birth to all these marvels. Do
you know among men a genius capable of conceiving and exe-
cuting so perfect a Avork ? There exists not such a workman. This
sublime organization is the creation of a sui)erior intelligence, of
which the intellect of man is but a poor terrestrial reiiection.
Let others offer to the Deity reeking hecatombs, let them sing
hymns in honoiu' of the gods ; my hynni of i)raisc shall be the
study and the exposition of tlic marvels of the liuman frame! "
Tlie sense of hearing, without attaining in man the perfection
Avliich it reaches in certain animals, is nevertheless of great deli-
cacy, and becomes an iniinite resource of instruction and pure
enjoyment. Not only :ire dillerences of intonation, intensity, and
timbre, recognised by our ear, but tlie most delicate shades of
rliytlim and tone, the relations of simullaiicous and successive
sounds wliieh give the sentiment o\' melody and harmony, are
a])preciated, and furnisli us with tlie lirst and most iialural of the
arts — music. Thus the perfection and delicacy ^A' oiu- senses.
INTRODUCTION.
-J.O
•wliicli permit of our grasping faint and slightly varying impres-
sions, the harmony of these senses themselves, their perfect
equihbrium, their capability of improvement by exercise, place
us at a considerable distance above the animal.
Let us now pass to the bony portion of the human body, and
consider first of all the head. The head is shared by two regions,
the cranium and the face. The predominance of either of these
regions over the other, depends upon the development of the
organs which belong to each.
The cranium contams the cerebral mass, that is, the seat of
the intellect ; the face is occupied by the organs appertaining to
the principal senses. In animals, the face greatly exceeds the
cranium in extent ; the reverse is, however, the case with man.
It is but rarely that with him the face assumes importance at
the expense of the cranium — m other words, that the jaws
become elongated, and give to the human face the aspect of a
brute.
We find in works upon anthrojDology some expressions which
call for an explanation here ; they are frequently employed, smce
they enable us to express by a single term the relation which
exists between the dimensions of any i^articular skull. The term
dolicliocex)halous (from the Greek hoXiyos, long, K^cpaXi], head,) is
aj^plied to a cranium which is elongated from front to rear, or, to
express the idea numerically, the cranium whose longitudinal
diameter bears to its vertical diameter the propoi-tion of 100 to 68.
A short cranium is styled hraclujccplialous (from jBpaxvs, short,
KGcpaXi], head,) which term is appHed when the relation between
the longitudinal and vertical diameters is 100 to 80.
The attribute of length or shortness of the cranium is of less
importance than is generally believed. All Negroes, it is true, are
dolicJiocephalous ; but it must not be supx)osed from tliis that
the production backwards of the cranium is an indication of in-
feriority ; since in the white race, heads are sometimes very long
and sometimes very short. The North Germans are dolicJio-
cephalous; those inhabitmg Central Germany being hrachjcepha-
lous. This characteristic cannot therefore be regarded as a
criterion of intellectual excellence.
There is in the human face an anatomical characteristic of
gi-eater importance than any taken from the elongation of the
cranium ; that is, the projection forwards, or the uprightness of
26 THE HUMAN RACE.
the jaws. The tenn prognathism (from Trpo, forward, and yvaOos,
jaw,) is applied to this jutting forward of the teeth and jaws, and
orthognathism (from opObs, straight, yr]ddoi, jaw,) to the latter
arrangement.
It was long admitted that prognathism, or projection of the
jaws, was peculiar to the Negro race. But this opinion has been
forced to yield to the discover}', that projecting jaws exist among
people in no way connected with the Negro. In the midst of
white populations this characteristic is frequently met with ; it
is occasionally found among the English, and is by no means rare
at Paris, especially among women. Prognathism would appear
to be characteristic of a small Eurojiean race dwelUng to the
south of the Baltic Sea, the Esthonians, and which itself is but
the residue of the primitive Mongolian race to which we have
alluded in (uu- work, " Primitive Man," as being the first race
which, according to M. Pruner-Bey, peopled the globe. It is
probably the mixture of Esthonian blood with that of the inhabi-
tants of Central Europe, which causes the appearance in our
large cities of individuals whose faces are prognathous.
We cannot close our remarks upon the face without speaking
of a curious relation between it and the cranium, which has been
mucli abused; we allude to the facial angle. \iy facial angle
is meant the angle which results from the union of two lines, one
of which touches tlie forehead, the other of which, drawn from
the orifice of the ear, meets the former line at the extremity of
the front teeth.
The Dutch anatomist Camper, after having compared Greek
and Roman statues, or medals of oither nationaUty, assumed
that the cause of the intellectual superiority which distinguished
(irreck from Roman physiognomies was to be found in the fact,
thiit, with the (li'eeks, the facial angle is larger than in Roman
lieads. Starting with this observation. Camper pursued his
enquiries until it occurred t^) him to advance tlie theory that the
increase of the facial angle may be taken in the human race as a
sign of superior intelligence.
'J'liis observation was coni'd, insonnnh us it separated men
from apes, and carrion liirds from other birds. Ihit its application
to different varieties of nun. ns :i measure of their various degrees
of intelligence, was a ])retension doomed It* be sacrificed to future
investigations. j)r. -laciiiiiirl, assistant-naturalist in fbe ^Inseuni
INTRODUCTION. 27
of Natural History at Paris, calling to his aid an instrument
he invented, by which the facial angle is rapidly measured, has,
in our day, made numerous studies of the facial angle of
human beings. M. Jacquart found that this angle cannot be
taken as a measure of intelligence, for he observed it to be a
right angle in individuals, who, with respect to intelligence, were
in no way superior to others whose facial angle was much
smaller. M. Jacquart went so far as to show, that, in the
population of Paris alone, the facial angle varies between much
wider proportions than those imposed by Camper as charac-
teristic limits of human varieties.
The measure of the facial angle, therefore, is far from bearing
the importance which has long been ascribed to it ; but this does
not go to prevent its apphcation, with advantage, in ordinary
cases, Avhen races of men are required to be distinguished from
one another.
Erect carriage is another of the characteristics which dis-
tinguish the human species from all other animals, including the
^PCj by whom this position is but rarely assumed, and then
accidentally and unnaturally.
Everything in the human skeleton is calculated to ensure a
vertical posture. In the first place, the head articulates with
the vertebral column at a point so situated that, when this
vertebral colunni is erect, the head, by means of its own weight,
remains supported in equilibrium. Besides this, the shaj^e of
the head, the direction of the face, the position of the eyes, and
the form of the nostrils, all require that man should wallc erect
on two feet.
If our body were intended to assume a horizontal position,
everything connected with it would be out of place : the crown
of the head would be the most advanced part, and this would
operate most detrimentally to the exercise of sight; the eyes
would be directed toward the earth; the nostrils would open
backward ; the forehead and the face would be beneath the
head. Moreover, the whole muscular system and all the tendons
are, in man, auxiliary to erect posture, without mentioning the
curves which occur in the vertebral column, and the exceptional
formation of the limbs, &c.
J. J. Pv,ousseau was, therefore, very far from right, when he
contended that man was born to go on all fours.
28 THE HUMAN RACE.
The height of men, as well as the colour of theu' sldn, are
characteristics which must not be overlooked, since they are of
importance as distinctive attributes of different races.
And first, with regard to height, the differences which tbis
incident may present in the liuman species have been greatly
exaggerated. Much allowance must be made in admittmg what
has been written with respect to dwarfs, and what has been
alleged concerning giants. The Greeks believed in the existence
of a people they called Pyrjmies, but whose place of abode they
always omitted to point out. These were very small people, who
were entirely hidden from view when they entered a field of
standing wheat, and who passed much of their time in resisting
the attacks of Cranes. The same fable was revived in more
modern times, with reference to a people supposed to live in the
island of Madagascar, who were styled Kymes. But Pygmies
and Kymes are equally fabulous.
Antiquity tells us of giants, but without forming them into a
separate race. It is rather m modern times that the exist-
ence of races of human giants has been put forward. In the
sixteenth century, when ]\Iagellan had doubled Cape Horn and
discovered the Pacific Ocean, a companion of this navigator,
Pigafetta, gave an altogether extraordinary description of the
Patagonians, or inhabitants of the Tierra del Fuego. He made
giants of them. One of his successors, Leaya, adding yet more
to the height of tlie Patagonians, assigned to these men a
statm-e of from three to four metres.
Modern travellers have reduced to accurate proportions the
exaggerated statements of ancient navigators. The French
naturalist Alcide d'Orbiguv actuallv measured a large number
of Patagonians, and found that the ir height, on an average, was
about 1"' 73.
This, tlien, is about the hmit of the heiglit which is reached
by the human species.
With reference to the extri'me of smaUness we are able to
arrive at tliis by referring to the Pusluuen who inhabit Stiuthern
Africa. An Fnglish traveller, Pannw, ineasund all the mem-
bers of a tribe of Bushmen, and fouiid that their average height
was 1"'31.
The human si)ecies, therefore, varies in lieight to the extent of
about (J'" I'i, tliat is to say, llic ditlerence between tlio lu'ight
INTRODUCTION. 29
of the Patagonians and that of the Bushmen. It is well to make
this observation whilst we are upon this subject, since the
supporters of the theor}^ of a plurality of human races have
invoked these differences in height in support of the multiplicity
of the races of humanity. It is clear that, among animals, races
vary in height to a much greater extent than they do with man ;
there is, by comparison, a much greater difference in size between
a mastiff and a dog of the Pyrenees, than there is between a
Bushman and a Patagonian.
As regards the colour of the skin of the human race, we find
it necessary to say a few words, since we propose to take this
as the basis of our classification.
The colour of the skin is a very convenient characteristic to fix
upon in order to identify the various races, since this quality is
peculiarly adapted to suggest itself through the eye. Its scientific
importance must, however, by no means be exaggerated. Certain
individuals, though they be members of the White or Caucasian
Pace, may yet be very darkly tinted. Ai-abs are often of a brown
colour, which nearly approaches black, and j^et they possess the
finest marks of the White or Caucasian Pace. The Abyssinians,
although very brown, are not black. The American Indians,
whom we rank as members of the Ped Pace, often have dark
brown or almost black skins. Among members of the White
Pace in northern latitudes, especially women, the skin has often
a yellowish tint. We must add that the colour of the skin is
often difficult to fix, smce the shades of colour merge into one
another. All this must be said in order to show how difficult
it is to form natural groups of the innumerable t}'][)es of our
species.
It would be for us now to speak of the ph3'siological charac-
teristics of the human race ; but our consideration of this subject
will be limited to a few words, since the condition of physiological
functions is ahnost identical among aU men, whatever be their
race.
There is, nevertheless, an important difference, well worthy of
note, presented by the nervous sj^stem when we compare the two
extremes of humanity, namely, the Negro and the white
European. In the white man, the nervous centres, that is the
brain and spinal cord, are of much greater volume than they are
in the Negro. In the latter the expansions from these nervous
30 THE HUMAN RACE.
centres, that is, tlie nerves properly so called, have relatively a
gi'eater volume.
A similar difference, quite on a par with this, exists in the
circulatory sj'stem. In the white man, the arterial system is
more develojied than the venous ; the reverse is the case with
tlie Negro. Lastly, the blood of the Negro is more viscous, and
of a deeper red than that of the white man.
With the exception of these general differences, the gi'eat
physiological functions proceed in the same manner among all
races of men. The differences are not remarked except when
secondary functions are compared, but these differences then
assume proportions of some consideration.
Climate, customs, and habits are the causes of these variations
in the secondary fmictions, which at times become so similar as
to permit of confusion in the most opposite races. Let a member
of the white race be throAvn into the midst of wild Indians, become
a prisoner of the red-skins, and share their warlike existence in
the midst of forests, we shall see that the sense of sight, as also
that of hearing, will attain in this individual the same perfection
which they enjoy in his new companions. It is by vii'tue of the
prodigious flexibility of our organism, and of our powers of
imitation and assimilation, that the physiological functions of
secondary importance become capable of such modification.
The intellectual and moral characteristics are those which take
th(! lead in man. Not only are we unable to pass them over in
silence in the general study of the human race, but much more
importance must be assigned to them than to mere corporeal
characteristics. If the naturalist, when he studies an animal,
makes a point, when he has described his structure and organism,
of considering his liabits and manner of life, how much more
should lie, when treating of man, dwell upon his intellectual
faculties, the stamp wliich so truly identities our species.
Man makes use of language as the means of expressing his
intelligence. If man is provided with the power of speech, which ho
has in common with no other nninuil, it is owing to the fact that
in him intelligence is inlinitely more developed than in tlic
aninuil. It is through the simultaneous concurrence of all his
senses that the faculty of speech is manifested in man; and the
proof of tliis is, that through tlic absence of one of his senses, he
loses this faculty. AVhat is meant by a person born dumb? It is
INTRODUCTION. 31
an individual similar in all respects to speaking man, but differing
from him in this, that he came into the world perfectly deaf.
The primary absence of the power of hearing has paral3'sed the
child's intelligence with special reference to his imitative faculty,
and in fact, the person called deaf and diimh is originally simply
a person hoi-n deaf.
Language, then, is but the expression of the highest intelli-
gence. " Animals have a voice," says Aristotle, " but man alone
speaks." Nothing can be truer than this statement of the
immortal Greek philosopher.
It is well known how the languages and dialects sjjoken in the
world have multiplied; and, indeed, nothing is more difficult than
to classify all the languages and dialects that exist. This diffi-
culty becomes more insurmountable when we consider that
languages vary in course of time to a very considerable extent.
The French of Rabelais and Montaigne, who wrote at the time of
the Renaissance, is not very intelligible to us, and that of French
chroniclers at the time of St. Louis can only be understood by
studying it specially and with a dictionar}-. Modern Italians
read Dante with great difficulty, and the same may be said for the
English as regards their great writer Shakespeare. Languages
then alter very rapidly, even though the people themselves remain
stationary. The alterations are much more serious and rapid
when two peoples amalgamate.
These considerations are sufficient to convey an idea of the
problem which scholars have propounded in wishing to ascertain
the language of primitive humanity. It may be said that such a
problem is incapable of solution. We must therefore despair of
finding the mother tongue, and limit ourselves to those which are
her offspring.
Upon a comparison of these last, it has been decided to assign
to three fundamental groups all the languages which have been,
and are still, spoken on the earth ; these are, as we have already
said, moiiosyllahic , agglutinative and injlected languages.
Chinese is the most decided example of a monosgllahic
language. Each word comprises but one syllable, and has an
absolute meaning in itself. Recourse must be had to the compli-
cated combination of a quantity of utterances in order to impress
all modifications of thought, all distinctions of time, place, person,
condition, &c. One marvels to hear that the Chinese language
32 THE HUMAN KACE.
comprehends such an immense number of words, that tlie life of
a single man of letters is not sufficiently long to allow of his
learning all. This apparent wealth is hut the most utter poverty.
This language, whose vocabulary is infinite, is simply detestable.
To its imperfection must be attributed the smallness of the
progress which the people of Asia have made in the du-ection of
intelligence and commerce.
Acjglutinativc languages, which are spoken by Negroes, as also
b}' many people of the yellow race, are the first degree of
perfection in human speech. In these the word is no longer
unique ; variable terminations attached to each word modify
tlie primitive expression. They contam roots and words whose
function it is to modify these roots.
The thii'd and last degree of perfection in human speech is
found in inflected languages. Those languages are so called, in
which the same word is capable of modification a great number of
times, in order to express the different shades of thought, and to
translate changes of time, person, or place. Inflected languages
are made up of a series of different terms, the number of which is
by no means large, but the modification of which, by means of
adjuncts, or through the position thc}- occupy, are indeed innu-
merable. All European languages, and those spoken in Asia by
people of the Avhite race, are inflected.
If spoken language is the first element which served to con-
stitute human societies, fixed, that is written language, has been
the fundamental cause of their progress. By means of writing,
one generation has been enabled to hand down to the other the
fruits of their experience and investigation, and thus to lay the
foundation of primitive science and histor}'.
The first forms of writing were mere mnemonic signs. Stones
cut to a certain fashion, pieces of wood to which a conventional
form had been imparted, and such like, were the first signs of
written language. One of the most curit)us forms of mnemonic
writing has been met with both in tlie Old and New "Worlds; it
consisted in joining little bundles of cord of diflerent colours,
in which were tied knots of various kinds. "Whoever ties a
knot in his handkerchief in order io recall to mind some fact or
intention, makes use, without knowing it, of the primitive fonu
of writing.
An advance in writing consisted in representing pictoriallj'
INTRODUCTION. 33
objects Avliicli it was wished to designate. The wihl Indians of
North America still make use of these rough representations of
objects, as a means of imparting certain information.
This very system is rendered more complete, when the design
is supplemented by a conventional idea. If prudence is indicated
by a serpent, strength by a lion, and lightness by a bird, we here
at once recognize writing properly so called. This last form of
writing is known as the sijmholical or ideograjjhic.
Symbolical writing existed among the ancients. The hiero-
gl}rphics which are engraved upon the monuments of ancient
Egypt, and those which have been found upon Mexican remains,
Lelong to symbolical writing.
And yet this is not writing in the true sense of the word,
■which does not exist until the conventional signs, of which use is
made, correspond with the words or signs of the language spoken,
and can actually replace the language itself.
By the alphabet, is meant the collection of conventional signs
corresponding to the sounds which form words. The alphahct
is one of those inventions which have called for the greatest
efforts of the human mind, and it is not without good reason
that Greek mythology deified Cadmus, the inventor of letters.
The same admiration for the inventors of alphabets is, moreover,
exliibited among all ancient nations.
It is not only through its immense superiority as regards
extent and power, that the intelligence of man is distinguished
from that of the brute ; there is an attribute of intelligence
which is strictly peculiar to our species. This is the faculty of
abstraction, which permits of our collecting and placing together
the perceptions of the mind, by that means arriving at general
results. It is through this power of abstraction, that our intellect
has created the wonders which are familiar to all ; that the arts
and sciences have been brought to light and fostered by societ}'.
In connection with the faculty of abstraction, we must allude
to the moral sense, which is a deduction from that same property'.
The moral sense is a special attribute of human intelligence, and
it may be said that through this attribute, man's intellect is dis-
tinguished from that of animals ; for this characteristic is most
truly peculiar to the mind of man, and is nowhere found among
animals.
34- THE HUMAN RACE.
Among all peoi^le, and at all times, the difference between good
and evil, truth and falsehood, has been recognized. The abstract
idea of moral good and moral evil may certainly differ in different
jieople : one may admire, -what the other detests ; in one nation,
that, may be held in good repute, which, in another, is a criminal
offence ; yet, after all, the abstract notion of evil and good, does
not cease to exist. Observance of the right of propertj', seK-
respect, and regard for human life, are to be found among all
nationalities. If man, in his savage state, occasionally casts
aside these moral notions, it is in consequence of the social con-
dition of the tribe to Avhich he belongs, and must be regarded in
connexion with the customs of war and the feeling of revenge. But,
in a state of tranquillity and peace, which condition the philo-
sopher and student must presuppose in framing their arguments,
the notion of evil and good is always to be found. The forms
Avhich the feeling of honour dictates, vary for example in the
white man and the savage, but the feeling itself is never eradi-
cated from the heart of an3\
The religious feeling, the notion of divinity, is another charac-
teristic which has its origin in the faculty of abstraction. This
sentiment is indissolublv allied to human intelligence. Without
wishing, with an eminent French anthropologist, M. de Quatre-
fages, to make of rcUglos'itij a fundamental attribute of humanity,
and a natural characteristic of our species, we may say that all
men are religious, that tliey acknowledge and adore a Creator,
a Supreme God. AVhether the statement tliat certain people,
such as the Australians, Buslimcn, and Polynesians, are atheists,
as we are assured by some travellers, and whether the reproaches
bestowed upon tliem in consequence of this, are well-founded,
or whether it is the fact that the travellers who bore this
testimony mulerstood but little of the language and signs of
these different people, as lias been suggested by M. de Quatre-
fages, are matters of relatively sliglit imi)ortance. The state of
brutality of certain tribes, buried in the midst of inaccessible and
savage countries, and the intellectual imperfection which follows,
concealing from them the notion of God, aie nothing when com-
l^ared with the universality of religious belief which stirs in the
Iicarts of the innumerable populations spread over the face of the
earth.
Language and writing gave biitli to hnuian associations, and
INTEODUCTION. 35
later on, to civilization, b}' which they were transformed. It is
curious to follow out the progressive forms of human association,
and point out the stages which civilization has passed through in
its forward march.
Primitive societies assumed three successive forms. INIen
were in the first instance, hunters Siudjishers, then herdsmen, and
lastly husbandmen. We say, populations were first of all hunters
and fishers. The human race then inhabiting the earth, was but
small in number, and this explains it. A group of men gaining
their livelihood simply by hunting and fishing, cannot be com-
posed of a very large number of individuals. A vast extent of
territory is requii'ed to nomisli a population, which finds in game
and fish its sole means of subsistence. Moreover, this manner
of livmg is always precarious, for there never is any certainty
that food will be found for the morrow. This continual pre-
occupation in seeldng the means of subsistence, brings man
nearer to the brute, and hinders him from exercising his
intellect upon ennobling and more useful subjects. Hunting is,
moreover, the image of warfare, and war may very easily arise
between neighbouring populations who get their living in the
same manner. If in these eventual collisions, i^risoners are
taken, they are sacrificed in order that there may be no additional
mouths to feed.
So long, therefore, as human societies were composed only of
hunters and fishers, they were unable to make any intellectual
progress, and their customs, of necessity remained barbarous.
The death of prisoners was the order of battle.
Societies of herdsmen succeeded those of hunters and fishers.
Man having domesticated first the dog, then the ox, the horse, the
sheep or the llama, by that means ensiu'ed his livelihood for the
morrow, and was enabled to tm'n his attention to other matters
besides the quest of food. We therefore see pastoral societies
advancing in the way of progress, by the improvement of their
dress, their weapons, and theii' habitations.
But pastoral communities have also need of large tracts of
countiy, for their herds rapidly exhaust the herbage in one
region, and they must therefore seek farther for pastures, in
order that they may be sure of their food, when that is confined
to flesh and milk. Pastoral populations were therefore of
necessity nomadic.
s 2
36 THE HUJIAN EACE.
In tlieir reciprocal migrations, pastoral tribes frequently came
into collision, and found it necessary to disj)ute by armed force
tlie i)ossession of the soil. War ensued. Since the prisoners
taken could be mamtained with comparative ease by the con-
queror on condition of their lending assistance, they were forced
to become slaves, and it is thus that the sad condition of slavery,
which was later on to extend in so aggi'avated a degree as to
develop into a social grievance, had its origin.
The tliird form of societ}- was realized as soon as man turned
his attention to agriculture, that is, when he began to make
plants and herbage, artificially produced, an abundant and certain
source of nourishment.
Agricultm*e affords man certain leisure time and tends to
soften his manners and customs. If war breaks out, its episodes
are less cruel in themselves. The captive can, without actuall}-
being reduced to slavery, be added to the number of those who
labour in the fields, and in return for a consideration contribute
to the weUbeing of the tribe. The Serf here takes the place of
the slave ; a form of society, composed of masters and different
degrees of servants, becomes definitely organized.
Agricultural people, being relieved from the preoccupations of
material existence, are enabled to foster tlieir intelligence, which
becomes rapidly more abundant. It is thus that civilization first
took root in human society.
These then are the three stages, which, in all countries,
mankind have of necessity passed through before becoming
civilized. The progress from one stage to the next lias varied in
rapidit}^ in proportion to cux'umstances of time and place, and
of the country or hemisphere. Nations, Avhom we find at the
present day but little advanced in civihzation, were on the other
hand originally superior to other nations Ave maj' point to. The
Chinese were civilized long before the inhabitants of Europe.
They were building superb monuments, were engaged in the
cultivation of the mulberry, were rearing silkworms, manufac-
turing porcelain, iVc, at the very time when our ancestors, tlic
Celts and Aryans, clotlied in the skins of wild beasts, and tattooed,
were living in the Avoods in the condition ol" hunters. The
Babylonians Avere occupied Avitli tlie study of asti'ouomy, and were
■calculating the orbits of the stars tAvo tliousand years before Christ;
for the astronomical registers brought I'v Ak'xander tlie Great
INTRODUCTION. 37
from Babylon, refer back to celestial observations extending over
more than ten centuries. Egyptian civilization dates back to at
least four thousand years before Clu'ist, as is proved by the
magnificent statue of GhefFrel, which belongs to that period, and
which, since it is composed of granite, can only have been cut by
the aid of iron and steel tools, in themselves indicators of an
advanced form of industr3%
This last consideration should make us feel modest. It shows
that nations whom we now crush by our intellectual supe-
riority, the Chinese and Eg3'ptians, perhaj^s also the old inhabi-
tants of Mexico and Peru, were once far before us in the path of
civilization.
It is quite clear that manufactures have tended to hasten the
progress of civilization. It is well worthy of remark that, accord-
ing as the matter composing the material of these manufatitures
has undergone transformation, so the condition of society has
progressed. Two mineral substances were the objects of primi-
tive manufactures : stone and metal. Civilization was rough-
hewn by instruments made of stone, and has been finished by
those composed of metal. Modern naturalists and archaeologists
are therefore perfectly right in dividing the history of primitive
man into two ages : the stone age, and the metal age.
In oiu' work " Primitive Man," vre have followed step by step the
com'se and oscillations of the primitive manufactures of difterent
peoples. AVe have first seen that man being without any other
instrument of attack or defence save his nails and teeth, or a
stick, made use of stones, and formed them into arms and tools.
We then saw that he made himself master of fire, of which he
alone understands the use. AVe then saw him, with the aid of
fire, suppl}^ the heat which in cold climates the sun denied, create
during tlie night artificial light, and add to the insufficiency of his
form of diet, not to speak of the numerous advantages which his
industry enabled him to gam b}' the application of heat.
As man progressed, the instrument formed merely of stone
trimmed to shape no longer sufficed him ; he polished it, and even
commenced to adorn it with drawings and symbols. Thus the
arts found their origin.
Metals succeeded stone, and by their use a complete revolution
was effected in human societies. The tool composed of bronze
38 THE HUMAN EACE.
enabled work to be clone, which was out of the question when the
agent was stone. Later on ii'on made its appearance, and from
that time industry progressed with giant strides.
We have no occasion here to revert to the history of the
development of the industry of man m prehistoric times. AVe
shall confine ourselves to pointing out that this pail of oui*
subject is treated at full length in our work on " Primitive
Man."
To summarize what we have said : if man, in his bodily
formation, is un animal, in the exalted range of his intellect, he is
Nature's lord. Altliough we show that in him phenomena
present themselves similar to those which we encounter in vege-
tables and plants, 3'et we see him by his superior faculties, extend
afar his empire, and reign supreme over all that is around him,
the mineral as well as the organized world. The faculties which
properly belong to human intelligence and distinguish man
from the brute, namely, the abstractive faculties, make him the
privileged being of creation, and justify him in his pride, for,
besides the physical power which he is able to exert on matter,
he alone has the notion of duty and the knowledge of the
existence of a God.
After these general considerations we proceed to the descrip-
tion of the different races of men.
We have said that we shall adopt in this work the classification
proposed by M. d'Omalius d'H alloy, modifving it to meet our
own views. We shall therefore describe in then* order :
1. TJie ]Vliitc Race.
2. The Yellow Ilace.
3. The Brown Hace.
4. The Red Race.
5. The Black Race.
We would call six'cial observation to the fact tliat these
epithets must not iilways l)i' taken in :in absolute sense. The
meaning they intend lo convey is that eacli of iho groups we
cstablisli is composed ol" men, who considered as a whole, are
more wliite, yeHow, brown, red, or l)Iack, tlian those of other
races. 'J'he reader must therefore not be surprised to find in any
I
INTRODUCTION. 39
given race men whose colour does not agree with the epithet
which Ave here employ in order to characterize them. In addition
to that, these groups are not founded solely upon the colour
of the skin ; they are derived from the consideration of other
characteristics, and, ahove all, from the languages spoken hy the
23eople in question.
THE WHITE EACE.
This race was called by Ciivier the Caucasian, since that Avriter
assigned to the mountains of the Caucasus the first origin of
man. It is now frequently known as the Aryan race, from the
name formerly bestowed upon the inhabitants of Persia. The
Caucasian or Aryan race is admittedly the original stock of our
species, and it would seem that from the region of the Caucasus^
or the Persian shores of the Caspian Sea, this race has sj^read
into different parts of the earth, peopling progressively the entire
globe.
The beautiful oval form of the head is a mark which dis-
tinguishes the Caucasian or Aryan race of men from all others.
The nose is large and straight : the aperture of the mouth
moderate in size, enclosed by delicate lips ; the teeth are
arranged vertically : the eyes are large, wide open, and sur-
mounted by curved brows. The forehead is advanced, and the
face well proportioned : the hair is glossy, long, and abundant.
This race it is from which have proceeded the most civilized
nations, those Avho have most usually become rulers of others.
We shall divide the White llace into three branches, corres-
ponding to peoples who at the first successively developed
themselves in the north-v.est, the south-east, and north-east of
the Caucasus. These branches are the European, Aramcan, and
Persian. This classification is based upon geographical and
linguistic considerations. M. d'Omalius d'llalloy admits a fourth
branch, the Scythian, which we reject, since the peojile which it
comprises belong more properly to the Yellow Eaco or to the
Aramean branch of the White liace.
THE HUMAN RACE
f Semrrp'
ImfiJ>iipuy. 23.R.3et Peiiis tiatefa
.J
SCANDINAVIAIN
GREEK
WHITE OR CAUCASIAN RACE
J
CHAPTEE I.
EUROPEAN BRANCH.
What we have just said with regard to the civilization and
power of the white race applies with most force to the peoples
who form the Em-opean branch.
Proceeding upon considerations grounded chiefl}^ upon language,
we distinguish among the peoples forming the Euroi:)ean branch,
three gTeat families : the Teutonic, Latin and Slavonic, to which
must be added a smaller family, the Greek.
Although great differences exist between the languages spoken
by the peoples composmg these four families, these languages are
all in some manner connected with Sanslait, that is the language
used in the ancient sacred books of the Hindus. The analogy
of European languages with Sanskrit, added to the antiquity
evidenced by the historical records of many Asiatic nations, and
notably of the Hindus, brings us to the admission that
Em'opeans first came fi'om Asia.
Teutonic Family.
The people comprised in the Teutonic family are those who
possess in the highest degi^ee the attributes of the Avliite race.
Their complexion, which is clearer than that of any other people,
does not appear susceptible of becoming brov.-n, even after a long
residence in warm climates. Then* eyes are generally blue, their
hair is blond ; they are of a good height and possess well propor-
tioned limbs.
From the very earliest times recorded in history, these people
have occupied Scandinavia, Denmark, Germany and a portion of
France. They have also developed themselves in the British
42
THE WHITE RACE.
Isles, in Italy, Sjoaiai, and the nortli of Africa : but in these last
named countries they have eventually become mixed with people
belonging to other families. What is more, these same people
form at the present day the most important part of the white
population of America and Oceanica, and have reduced into sub-
jection a large portion of Southern Asia.
We shall divide the Teutonic family into three leading groui)s :
the Scandinavians, Germans, and English.
3. — WAKE OK ICELiVMDIC PEASANTS IN A BAKN.
Scandinavians. — The Scandinavians have pi'eserved almost
unaltered the typical characteristics of the Teutonic family.
Their intelligence is far advanced, and instruction has been
spread among them to such an extent, that tlioy have given a
strong impulse to scientific progress. The ancient poems of the
Scandinavians, which gt) back as far as tlic eighth centur}-, are
celebrated in the history of European literature.
Tlie Scandinavians comprise three very distinct poinilations :
the Swedes, Norwegians, and Danes. To this grou]) nuist be
EUROPEAN BRANCH.
43
added the small population of Iceland, since the language
spoken by them is most similar of all to the ancient Scandi-
navian.
The Feroe Isles are also inhabited by Scandinavians, and many
Swedes are also met with on the coasts of Finland. But in other
countries, to which in former times the Scandinavians extended
their conquests, they have, in general, mingled with the peo^^les
they subjected.
^^-"^■^Vs;?:-^;^'
4. — WOMEN OF STAVAXGEE, NORWAY.
The Icelanders are of middle height and onlv of moderate
physical power. They are honest, faithful, and hospitable, and
extremely fond of theii* native country. Their productions are
small in extent, as tliej^ understand little more than the manufac-
ture of coarse stuff and the preparation of leather.
We give here some types of these people.
Fig. 3 is a wake of the peasants.
44
THE WHITE RACE.
The Norwegians are robust, active, of great endurance, siinjole,
hospitable, and benevolent.
In Norway few differences are found in the manners and
customs of the different classes of society. Customs here are
truly democratic, the peasant plays the chief part in the affairs of
the country. The popular diet dictates its will to the govern-
ment.
O. — t'lTIZEN OF STAVANGER.
M. de Saint Blaise in his work, Voyacje dans Ics EtaU Sctouti-
naves, describes the Norwegian as a roucih and moodvbut reliable
character. One thing v.hicli struck him was the absence of
sociability between the two sexes. They marry usually before
attaining twenty-five years of age, when the woman devotes herself
entirely to her husband juid liousehold affairs.
When the two sexes meet at meals, they separate immediately
the repast is Jit an end. The result of this is a too familiar
manner, an absence ol' constraint among the nwu, and a neglect
EUROPEAN BRANCH.
45
in the dress of the -women which contrasts strongly with their
natural grace.
G. — COSTUMES OF THE TELEMARK (NORWAY).
In figures 4, 5, 6, 7 and 8, we give types of the inhabitants
of Norway. ,
46
THE WHITE EACE.
The Danes (the old Jutes or Goths) are a people proud of their
race, and full of valour and stubbornness. The men are tall and
strong; the women slender and active. Their hair is blond, their
eyes are blue, and their complexion rudd}'. The children are fresh
and rosy, the old men lithesome and erect in their walk. Their
voices are good and vigorous, they speak in an energetic manner.
We encounter in Denmark a strange mixture of democratic and
feudal customs : jierpetual entails are contrasted with laws whose
(-\.^
7. — WOMEN OF CHRISTIANSUND (NORWAY).
object is equality. The working classes have an ardent desu'e
to possess land in their own right.
There are in Denmark three classes of peasantry : those who
possess both house and garden, those who possess merely a
house, and tlK)se who only rent apartments. The first of these
furnisli their board Avith rich plate and utensils ; their wives and
children go to work in the fields decorated with rings and
bracelets.
The people therefore enjoy a considerable amount of comfort.
Add to this a general degree of instruction, which extends even
to the peasant's cottage, and whicli embraces notions of agricul-
ture, geography, history and arithmetic. The civilization of
EUROPEAN BRANCH.
47
Denmark is, therefore, very considerable, and certainly greater
than that of France, England, Spain, and Italy.
Drunkenness is rarely met with in Denmark, and marriage is
considered sacred.
The marriages of the Fionian joeasants last seven days. They
dance and make merry three days before and three days after
that on which the marriage takes place. The ceremony is per-
Ly
\ ^
8.— BOY AND GIRL OF THE LAWERGEAND (NORWAY).
formed amid a flourish of trumpets. The bridegroom is elegantly
dressed, the bride still more so ; she wears, moreover, a land of
diadem in which flowers are seen minghng with gold.
Germans. — "When wandering as nomadic tribes in the woods,
that is, at the time of the Roman Empire, the ancient inhabitants
of Germany much resembled their neighbours, the Gauls. They
were men of large stature sfnd vigorous frame, with white skins.
Their hair, however, was usually red, while among the Gauls the
ruling colour was blond. Theii- head was large, with a broad
forehead and blue eyes. But the modern descendants of the old
48
THE WHITE EACE.
inhabitants of Germany have undergone many modifications,
which woukl render it difficult at the present day, to find, in the
greater portion of that coimtry, general characteristics based upon
the structiu-e of the head, and the coloiu' of the eyes or hair.
The modern inhabitants of Germany, the Gennans, occupy a
very large portion of Germany proper and of Eastern Prussia, as
well as a broad band of country to the right of the Rhine. They
/wrriw.'''"^'
0, 10.— SUABIAXS (STL-TTGAKD).
jire found also in different parts of Hungary, Poland, Russia, and
North America. The Germans of the East and South having
mixed much with the peojdes of Southern Eurojie, do not repre-
sent exclusively the Teutonic type ; some of them are met witli
who have brown liair and bhick ej'es.
We give in the accompanying illustrations (figs. 9 to 1-1) some
types and costumes of the inhabitants of Germany proper
(Baden, Wiirtemberg, Suabia and RaVaria). The national cos-
tumes of Alsace are also shown.
AVc sliall borrow from a work, publislicd in 1860 under the title
" Lcs luiccH Jlninaines ct Icur Part Jan.s la Cirillsatlon," by Dr.
EUROPEAN BRANCH. 49
Clavel, an interesting description of the customs of modern
Germany : —
" Impinging, at its south-western frontier, upon the Latin world,
at its south-eastern frontier, upon the Slavonian world, and at its
northern frontier, upon Scandinavia, Germany," says Dr. Clavel,
" does not admit of any very distinct definition. Throughout the
whole periphery of this country there exists no identity either of
customs, language, or religion. Its provinces on the frontiers of
Denmark are half Scandinavian ; those bordering on Russia or
Turkey are half Slavonic ; those which are neighbours of Italy or
France are half Latin : the provinces which together represent the
frontiers of Germany, form a zone more mixed and various than
is possessed by the frontiers of any other nationality.
" It is only toward the centre of the country that we find in all
its jpmity the blond Germanic type, the feudal organization and
the numerous principalities which are its consequences. It is
here that we find the conditions of climate which appear to pro-
duce tliis race with blue eyes, red and white complexion, tall
figm'es, and full, powerful frames.
" Whilst the Latin, glorjdng in the light of heaven, enlarges
his windows, builds open terraces, and clears his forests that he
may plant vineyards in their stead ; the German loves above all
things shade and mystic retreats. He hides his house in the
midst of trees, limits his windows in size, and lines his streets
with leafy elms ; he reveres, nay, almost worships his old oak
trees, endows them with soul and language, and makes of them
the abode of a Divinity.
" In order thoroughly to enter into the German genius, we
must wander among the paths of their old forests, observe
and analyze carefully the effects of light and shade, springing up
in ubiquitous confusion, intersectmg confined and narrow per-
spectives, lendmg isolated objects a brightness vividly con-
trasting with the neighbourmg obscurity, changing even the
appearance of the face in their alternations, and forming dark
backgrounds, illuminated by prismatic tints and glowing sun-
beams. Pausing beneath the venerable trees, we must listen
to sounds, re-echoed a thousand times, then dying away among
the thickets, to give place to the rustling of aspen leaves, to the
sigliing of the firs, or to the harmonious murmurs of rivulets which
force their way amid the flags and water-lihes. We must inhale
50
THE WHITE EACE.
the air scented with the pungent odour of fallen leaves, or the
exhilarating scent of the wild cherry blossom. It is only then
that we come to ai)2)reciate the love of natiu'e and the druidical
tone which pervade German literature ; we understand Goethe's
passion for natural history ; the poem of Faust becomes full of
meaning ; a feeling of melancholy creeps over the mind and leads
us to the contemplation of things that are soft, sad, mysterious,
fantastic, irregular, and original.
11, 12. — SL'ABIANS (.STUrraAHD)
" Being brought thus in contact with nature, the German is
natural and primitive ; he sympathizes Avitli the world's infancy.
He easily goes back to the past and the consideration of olden
times; but it is not in him to anticipate the future, and he regards
progress with distaste. If he advances towards equality and unity,
it is the ideal of the Latins which imiiels him. 'J'hero is in him a
resistance which forms part of his patient and C(dd nature. His
movements are sluggish. His language is hardly formed. His
literature, overflowing with imagination, is wanting in elegance and
purity, it is not ripe enough for prose and unlit to form a book.
EUROPEAN BRANCH. 51
" The plastic arts of Germany also possess the shnpHcity and
variety which are produced by imagination ; but they are wanting
in proportion, in purity of style and elegance ; they are capable
of arranging neither Hnes nor colours ; their productions often
verge on the grotesque, or are marked by heaviness or pedantry,
and they clearly are not the work of children of the sun.
*' The Germans possess an ear which appreciates sound in a
wonderful manner, and reduces with ease to melody the fleeting
impressions of the Soul.
" . . . . He who possesses a strong and enduring constitu-
tion brings to his means of action energy of will. His pro-
jects are neither frivolously conceived, nor abandoned without
good reason, and they are often followed out in spite of a
thousand obstacles. This patient and continuous activity on the
part of the Germans enables them to succeed in all forms of
industr}^ in spite of their subdivision and other hindrances
resulting from their political constitution.
"When men are laborious, patient, and frugal, we may expect
to see family life become strongly organized, and exercise a
decisive influence upon national customs.
" Ijove, whose duty it is to bring together the sexes mto a
united existence, is in Germany, neither very positive, nor very
romantic ; it is dreamy in its character. It seeks its object in
youth and speedily finds it ; faithfulness is then observed until
the time for marriage arrives.
"Early engagements being admitted by custom, betrothed
couples are seen together, arm in arm, among the crowd at
l^ublic or private festivals, or in lonely woods, or in twilight
seclusion. Pleasure and pain they share with one another,
happy in the conviction that their hearts beat in unison, and in
the repetition, over and over again, of tender assurances. The
calmness of their temperament and the certainty of belonging to
one another some .day, dimijiish the danger of these long inter-
views. The young man respects the girl who is to bear his name
and rule his home with her virtuous example ; she, on her part,
shrinks from a seduction which would dishonour her and compro-
mise her futm-e life.
" Such customs cannot but meet with aj^probation. They
assure the futm-e of a woman, and save her from coquetry. They
form a man for the performance of his duties as head of a family,
E 2
52
THE WHITE EACE.
make liim thoughtful for the future, save hiin from licentiousness,
v.'liich wears out the heart as "well as the constitution, anil lastly,
render his love permanent by reducing it to habit.
" When the wedding-day, looked forward to for so many years,
arrives, the characters of man and Avoman have taken their re-
spective stamp. The young people know each other ; they have
no ground for suspecting deceit, for the singleness of their heart
admits of only one affection.
IJ.— liAVAFaANS.
"Everything here contributes to heighten the dignity of
woman. From her girlhood, and during the years in which her
beauty is blossoming, she feels herself an object of devotion — she
is mistress. Whatever she grants, however slight the favour may
be, acquu-es a liigh vahic. Tlie offering sanctilied by her kiss is
far more costly than gold ; the riband she has Avorn becomes
equal to a decoration."
Tliis picture of German customs has special reference to the
inhabitants of Central Germany, the Austrians.
It is in the central portion of Germany that we meet with this
patient activity, and tlie gentle manners described l)y Ih'. Clavel.
14. — BADEXERS.
54 THE WHITE RACE.
But these qualities are far from being tlie attributes of the inhabi-
tants of the North and West. The Germans of the North and
West appeared in theu' true character during the war of 1870,
■u-hen a series of deplorable fiitalities and mournful inconsistencies
had delivered up unhappy France to the mercy of the invader.
We then learnt how to appreciate this reputation for good-natm'e,
simplicity, and gentleness, which was commonl}^ attached to the
inhabitants of the Ultra-Khenic countries. The good-nature
developed itself into an undisguised ferocity, the simplicity into
dark duplicity, and the gentleness into haughty and brutal
violence. The hated and jealous fury of the Prussians, who
rushed upon France with the avowed intention of reducing her
to impotence, and erasing her, if possible, from the role of
nations ; their cold-blooded cruelties and shameless rapine, are
so impressed upon the minds of all Fi-enchmen, that we need not
recall them. Prussian barbarit}' attained the level of that prac-
tised by the Vandals in the second century.
Our scholars have found some difiScult}' in explaining the
anomal}^ which existed between the ferocious conduct of the
German armies, and the very opposite reputation enjoyed by our
neighbours beyond the Phine. Accustomed to regard the
Germans as peaceful and gentle, sentimental and dreamy, we,
in France, were painfully surprised to find facts contrast so
cruelly with an opinion so generally entertained. An ethno-
logical work, published in 1871 by M. de Quatrefages in the
" Ilevue dcs Deux Mondes,"* has afforded a scientific explanation
of this anomaly.
M. de Quatrefagcs has shown, b}' considerations at once
linguistic, geological, ethnological, and historical, that the
Prussians, properly so called, that is, the inhabitants of Pome-
rania, Mecklenburg, Brandenburg, and Silesia, have but little in
common with the German race — that thev are not, in fiict,
Gennans, but i-esult from a mixture of Sbivonians and Finns
with the primitive inliabitants of those countries. The Finns
overran, at a very early period, Pomerania and Fastern-Prussia ;
later on, the Slavonians conquered the same territory, as well
as Brandenburg and Silesia. Certain Germanic tribes — to
which add the results of a French immigration into Prussia,
which todk }iliice under Fvouis XIV., after the revocation of the
* Issue of Fell. ]:>tli.
EUROPEAN BRANCH. 55
edict of Nantes — must be joined to the stock of Slavonians and
Finns, in order to make up the Prussian race as it at present
exists. The northern Slavonians possessed a well-known coarse-
ness of manner, and were of large stature and powerful constitu-
tion. The Finns, or primitive inhabitants of the shores of the
Baltic, were characterized by cunning and violence, united to an
extraordinary tenacity. The modern Prussians revive all these
ancestral defects.
M. Godron, a naturalist of Nancy, who has very successfully
studied the German race, says, " The Prussians are neither Ger-
mans nor Slavonians : they are Prussians ! " This fact is now
clearly shown by the investigations of M. de Quatrefages. From
an ethnological point of view, the Prussians are very different
from the German populations, who are now subjected to the rule
of the Emperor William under the pretext of German unity.
Two different written languages exist among the German
people ; that of the Netherlands and German.
The Netherland language has given birth to three dialects —
Dutch, Flemish, and Frieslandic.
The Dutch, in the seventeenth century, were the greatest
maritime commercial people in the Avorld, and founded at that
period a certain number of colonies.
The Dutchman is by nature reserved and silent. Simplicity
is the marked feature of his character. He possesses patriotic
feeling in a high degree, and is capable of enthusiasm and devo-
tion in the defence of his strange and curious territory, preserved
from the sea by dykes and formidable constructions, and irri-
gated by innumerable canals, which form the ordinary means of
communication, and which link together the seas and the rivers,
as well as the towns.
English.— The English may be considered as resulting from a
mixture of the Saxons and Angles with the people who inhabited
the British Isles before the Saxon invasion.
Whence came and who were the Angles and Saxons ?
According to Tacitus, the Angles were a small nation inhabit-
ing the regions next the ocean. The Saxons, according to
Ptolemy, dwelt between the mouths of the Elbe and Schleswig.
About the fifth century after Christ, the Angles and Saxons in-
vaded the British Isles, and mingled with the inhabitants, who
56 THE WHITE EACE.
then comprised Celts, Latins, and Arameans. During the ninth,
tenth, and eleventh centuries, fresh invasions of Great Britain,
by the Normans and Danes, added to this blood, already so
mixed, another foreign infusion.
From this medley of different peoples has sprmig the Enghsli
nation, in whom are found at the same time, the patient and
persevering character, the serious disposition, and the love of
family hfe, introduced by the Saxons, and which is the peculiarity
of the German natm-e, combined with the hghtness and impres-
sionability of the Celt.
The physical type which is the result of this mixture, that is,
the EngHsh type, corresponds with the combination of races we
have specified. The head is in shape long and high, and is in
this respect to be distinguished from the square heads of the
Germans, particularly those of Suabia and Thm'ingia. The
English generally possess a clear and transparent skin, chestnut
hair, tall and slender figures, a stiff gait, and a cold physio-
gnomy. Their women do not offer the noble appearance and
luxmious figure of the Greek and Roman Avomen ; but their
skins surpass in transparency and brilliancy those of the female
inhabitants of all other European countries.
We borrow a few pages from the work of Dr. Clavel upon " Lcs
Races Humaines et Icur Part dans la Civilisation," ui order to
convey an exact knowledge of tlie nature and customs of our
neighbours across the Channel : —
"When he examines," says Dr Clavel, "the geographic^ posi-
tion of England, a land possessing a humid rather tlian a cold
climate, the observer pictures to himself beforehand that he is
about to meet a people of imperious appetite, of a vigorous cir-
culation, of a powerfully organized locomotive system, and a
sanguineo-lymphatic temperament. The power of the digestive
functions shows that the nervous system is luiable to obtani
dominion, and that there is a lack of sensibility : the frequent
fogs, which destroy the perfumes of the earth, the stormy winds
<jf the ocean, and the absence of \viii(\ announce a poverty of
sentiment and hispiration, aiul of the arts fouiuled upon them.
" The level plains, which arc as a rule met with in England,
are not favourable to the development of the lower extremities,
and it is a fact that the power of the Knglish lies, not st) much in
the legs, as in the arms, shoulders, and loins. The fist is an
EUROPEAN BRANCH. 57
Englishman's natural weapon, either for attack or defence ; his
jDopular form of duel is hoxing, while the foot plays an important
part in the form of duel which, in France, hears the characteristic
name of Savate.
" This power in the upper regions of the hody gives to arx
Englishman a peculiar appearance. In view of his hrawny
shoulders, his thick and muscular neck, and broad chest, we
rightly divine the ready workman, the daring seaman, the inde-,
fatigable mechanic, the soldier who is ready to die at his post
but who bears up with difficulty against forced marches and
hunger. His blond or reddish hair, his white skin and grey eyes,
bespeak the mists of liis country ; the barely marked nape of his
neck, and the oval form of his cranium, indicate that Finn blood
flows in his veins ; his maxillary power, and the size of his teeth,
evidence a preference for an animal diet. He has the high fore-
head of the thinker, but not the long eyes of the artist.
" The insular position of England, its excellent situation upon
the Atlantic, its numerous and magnificent seaport towns, its
watercourses and the facilities for conducting its internal naviga-
tion, all suffGjest a large maritime commerce and the habits Avhich
accompany it. But neither the soil, the climate, nor the geo-
graphical position, can account for the aptitudes imported by
different races.
" The Englishman is two-fold — Celt and German — and it is
only a superficial examination which can confound them.
" The Celt, whom in the absence of precise notions of an earlier
population Ave have come to consider as indigenous, resembles the
Neo-Latin races, and, above all, the French. He rarely exists
collectively, except in Ireland, and some mountainous districts of
Wales and Scotland. His cranium and features indicate artistic
aptitudes. He prefers Christianity in the Anglican Catholic form.
Lil^e the old Gauls, he delights in wine, laughter, gaming, dancing,
conversation, raillery, and fighting. He is spii'ited and fond of
joking, frank and hospitable ; but his versatility renders him
incapable of steadily pursuing an enterprise to the end, of careful
reflection, or of thought for the future. Through his powerless-
ness to combine his powers and act collectively, he has become
a prey to enemies, who were superior to him neither in number,
courage, nor even in intelligence. Old and joyous England and
Ireland became subject to the Dane, the Saxon, and the Norman :
58 THE WHITE RACE.
they lost their proverbial gaiety, their bards, their democratic
tendenc}', and theii* civilization.
" The physical and moral differences between the modern
conquerors of England were but slight. They all came from the
coasts of the Baltic Sea, and all possessed the elementary cha-
racteristics of the German and Scandinavian, and the aptitudes
which they inherited from the old Sea Kings. They had, more-
over, strength, which bade them regard conquest as a right, and
take what they desired ; pride, which bade them hold up their
head even against the storm ; individual initiative, which de-
manded, above all things, personal liberty; a tenacity, that
nothing discouraged ; an intelligence, capable of every subtlety ;
a general sensuality, which converted the bodily necessities into a
means of enjoyment; a lack of sentiment, which pre-supposed a
want of aptitude for art ; and, lastly, a temperament which was
calm and robust under all circumstances.
*' This t}'pe, wdiich is still found among all branches of society,
not excepting the aristocracy, has been modified by its combina-
tion with the Celtic element, but it still remains predominant.
The Saxon, as a rule, absorbs or destroys the other races ; we
may say, he drinks in their vitality, but is unable to assimilate
himself to their temperament.
*' We must, therefore, expect to find the customs of England
proper, more Scandinavian than Celtic. The pleasures of olden
time have fallen off ; the merry gossips of those days find no
place but in literature ; raillery, when it comes from Saxon lips,
is armed with sharp teeth, and tears awa}^ the morsel it attacks.
"When intelligence is averted from the ideal, and constantly
directed towards the positive matters of life, it acquires the habit
of considering in all things the question of profit and loss ; it
becomes averse to waste, which destroj'S property unprofitably, and
loves order, without which, material prosperity is impossible ; it
guides the organic forces to productive industr}', agriculture, and
commerce, where they are fostered and matured ; and last of al],
to speculation, which anticipates the greater part of the fruits of
commerce, agriculture, and manufacture. The Saxon finds every-
where the means of speculating, aided in his mananivres by the intri-
cacy of his commercial laws. As a consequence of his phlegmatic
temperament, he gives way neitlier to tlie snares of enthusiasm,
nor to tlie deceptions of discouragement. He reasons aright, both
EUROPEAN BRANCH. 59
for the present and the futui'e. • In dealing craftily with his
antagonist, he is well able to guard hunself against the weaknesses
of feeling. His face rarely ^betrays his convictions, and his featm-es
are devoid of the mobility which would prove disadvantageous.
"Thus it is that the Englishman joins subtlety to will; hence
his practical power. Being strong and able, he acquires a con-
fidence in himself which easily degenerates into pride, and saves
him from smallness of character. He is neither obsequious, nor
prone to flattery ; he casts on one side the refinements of pohte-
ness, which he regards as humiliating in one who employs them ;
he keeps his word, and considers that he would be dishonoured
in breaking it ; but he makes the best of all his advantages. For
him, life is a struggle for triumph, without regard for those who
are unable to contend, and who succumb in the attempt. He asks
no pit}^, and gives but little ; he cannot be called cruel, for cruelty
is a form of weakness ; but he does not hesitate to oppress an
enemy, when to do so would be productive of material advantage.
In attaching to an Englishman the characteristic of individual
initiative, which is met with among all the branches of the
Germanic tree, we rightly expect to find him fond of liberty,
without which his powers would have no vent.
" But this liberty would soon lead him to destruction, did he
not join to it the spirit of propriety, and temper it with the love
of order, which he acquires in his industrial and commercial
pursuits.
" . . . . His arts are wanting neither in talent, observation,
delicacy, nor liumoiu'; they represent men and things with the
most scrupulous accuracy ; but they lack feehng, warmth, and
ideality ; they know not how to bring the passions into play,
and are unable to soar above the descriptive. His stage is a
failure, as is his music, both in themselves pure creations of
feeling ; and his architecture is governed by the nature of mate-
rials, and the application of his buildings to the needs of life.
This rage for practical convenience, which makes the London
houses so unsightly, has also been instrumental in simplif}^-
ing his language to amphibology, and curtailing the accent
to such an extent as to create discord. When harmony in the
means of expressing thought is wanting, the art of talking well
is no longer exercised in conversation, but becomes concentrated
in discourse. There is scarcely an intermediate between the
60 THE WHITE EACE.
latter form of speech, and incorrect conversation among indi-
viduals. The result of this is, that the Enghshman, on almost
every occasion, expresses himself in speeches, which are listened
to and commented upon with an imperturbable patience, but
which have the grave fault of imparting to social relations a tone
of pedantry and stiffness. As soon as that exists, there is no
longer any room for fun and humom". Following out the spirit
of formahty, many things become no longer permissible, or
cannot be dealt with except by reference to strict rules. Pro-
priety, therefore, includes, over and above pure politeness, a
number of conventionalities which in themselves constitute nothmg
less than a social tyranny. An act, which, everywhere else,
would be regarded as perfectly natural, easily becomes food for
scandal ; and in society, by far the greater number of those one
meets abstain from action, speech, or gesticidation. An icy
reserve is the tone generally assumed.
" In such society as this, indiscretion and flippancy are ahnost
out of the question. But, although the English scorn a lie, they
camiot speak the whole truth : they find it necessary to reserve a
portion, and frequently the most important part. The result
is a peculiar form of hypocrisy which bears the name of cant,
and which is really the bane of English society. Owing to this,
social life is enclosed m a circle of intolerance which imparts to
it a painful uniformity. Each person is obliged to do as every'
one else, to such an extent, that in the land of liberty, the spu-it
is oppressed and dejected to a degree suggestive of suicide.
Hence it is that so many English, in order to escape spleen, are'
forced to leave their country.
" The Englishwoman is tall, fair, and strongly built. Her
shin is of dazzling freshness; her features are small and elegantly
formed ; the oval of her face is marked, but it is somewhat heavy
toward tlie lower portion ; her hair is fine, silky, and charming ;
and her long and graceful neck imparts to the movements of hw
head a character of grace and pride.
" So far, all about her is essentially feminine ; but up<m
analyzing her bust and limbs, we find that the large bones,
peculiar to her race, interfere with the delicacy of her form, enlarge
her extremities, and lessen the elegance of her postures nnd the
harmony of her movements.
** Woman moves about two centres, whicli are the head and
EUROPEAN BRANCH. 61
the heart. The latter deals with bodily grace, roundness and
delicacy of form, inspiration in feeling, devotion in love,
sj'uipathy, a manifold and undefinable seductiveness, a sort of
divine radiance, which is grace, tenderness, and all that is
charming. The former supplies intelligence, spirit, animation,
and consistency of action.
" If all we see in an Italian or Spanish woman tells of the
supremac}' of heart, which Lord Byron loved so much, all in the
Englishwoman reveals mental superiority. Her physical and
mental powers are well balanced.
" There are few mental occupations in which a daughter of
Great Britain cannot engage. She acquires knowledge Avith
facihty ; she writes with elegance, and would be capable at a
stretch of improvising a speech ; she is witty and even
brilHant ; capable of dealing with abstract sciences ; she can
contend with the other sex in sagacity and depth ; yet her con-
versation does not captivate. She lacks a thousand feminine
instincts, and this lack is revealed in her toilette, the posture she
assumes, and in her actions and movements. She rarely possesses
musical taste. Her language and song do not captivate the ear ;
her appreciation of colour, form, and perfume, are at fault. She
loves what is strildng, and instead of attaining harmony, revels
in discord.
" No aristocracy, can, with reference to ability, be compared
with that of England. Having ensured the influence of wealth
by seizing the land, and substituting in its possession the son
for the father, by virtue of the right of primogeniture, it has
given the legislative power to the proprietors of the soil, through
the medium of a House of Peers, whose prerogatives and domams
pass to the eldest son, and of a House of Commons, the right
to elect whose members is centred chiefly in the tenants of large
proprietors. Where the nobility enjoy such privileges, roj^alty
necessarily assumes a dependent position, and becomes merely
an instrument. Positions of influence in the administration, the
army, the magistracy, and the chm-ch, fall of right to families of
distinction, who dispose of all the strength of the country, and
apply it for the benefit of their own caste. Taxation is organized
in such a manner as to weigh chiefly upon the lower classes,
Avhile the produce falls to the advantage of the privileged class as
emoluments.
62 THE WHITE RACE.
"... Before the British aristocracy could attain the import-
ance it now possesses, many conquests were necessary, to which
the substance of Spain, Portugal, Holland, and of a hundred and
thu-ty milHons of Indians, has fallen a prey. The attainment of
this object, has, moreover, forced fifteen millions of English people
to exist upon a daily stipend, when there is any stipend at all ;
and, to aid it, the camion has opened the frontiers of Chma to
the opium trade, and to the products of manufactures which must
either sell or succumb. The only material compensation for all
these evils, is, that immense power is given to wealth. The culti-
vation of luxury, in every form, has increased tenfold the number
of objects to be provided. The houses are crowded with a
number of articles of fm'niture, the use of which is a science in
itself; the tables are loaded with an infinite variety of dishes,
fruits, plate, and glass ; stuffs of a thousand different shades are
off"ered to the caprice of fashion, to be used either in adorning
the person, or in the decoration of apartments ; but for all that,
the house is neither more beautiful nor more wholesome as an
abode, the table is not more hospitable or more joyous, nor is the
dress more elegant or warm ; comfort stifles what is merely
beautiful, which wealthy men always associate with a large
outlay.
" Among the English aristocracy we must expect, neither the
exquisite elegance of the Latin aristocracy, nor the appreciation
of art, which, in Italy, and even in France, gives birth to so many
marvels.
" Wealth has been able to accumulate in the galleries of private
persons, pictures and statues, the work of other nations, but has
been quite unable to raise up a school of architcctin-e, of painting,
or of sculpture ; or even to assign a single division to music.
Workers and statesmen aboimd in England ; but the condition of
artists is bad in the extreme. A great poet emerges from tlic
ranks of the nobility, and employs his talent in scourging the
aristocracy, and laying bare the customs of his country. Eminent
writers assign a philosophic value to the romance of gentle blood,
and paint in the blackest colours the mercantile and feudal genius.
*' The men of iron, who have transformed Ihigland into a sort
of freehold, seem to think themselves altogether different from the
rest of Innnanity ; they ])ass through the inidst of other populations
without being influenced by the contact, or modifying the etiquette
64 THE WHITE EACE.
wliich rules theii* excesses at table and in drinking, and Tvhicli
governs field sports and courtship. A Avord or gesture is sufficient
to mark its author as of low breedmg, and to jar uju^n the nerves of
the nobility, which are susceptible of still gi'eater irritation, when
•\\T.'iters of abilit}' venture to speak of lords as of simple mortals ;
but this scandal has been obAiated in the fashionable novel, in
wliich, amid a halo of ennui, aristocratic decorum sliines forth.
"All this is productive of a meditated coldness and repulsive
pride, which renders expansion and joviality impossible. Moral
ojjpression and ennui permeate their whole life, and in the
end render existence insupportable. These lich and powerfid
men become the victims of spleen.
" Those who find no relief in political struggles, seek in foreign
countries change and diversion ; the more robust share their time
between the table, their horses, and their dogs ; they drmk to a
frightful extent ; they unearth the fox, and follow him on horseback,
clearing every object although at the risk of their neck, or else
they travel a lumch-ed leagues to see a thorough-bred horse run, and
to risk upon him what would make the fortune of ten plebeians.
" Such a life as tliis can be led only in the country. It must
therefore be noticed that the English nobility pass nine months
out of the year at their country seats, in the exercise of the
gorgeous hospitality which is met with in all large oligarchies,
and cultivating there the comforts of ease to a degree bordering
on fanaticism.
*' Beneath the shade of feudality, exists a class of farmers,
manufacturers, merchants, capitalists, and speculators, which
consoles itself for the humiliations it experiences by those
which, in its turn, it imposes on the lower classes. Tliis middle
class, oppressed b}' that above, and menaced by that below it, i>re-
sents a singular mixture of timidity and resolution. Its existence,
ever precarious, makes it easily susceptible of alarm, ready to
yield to the terms of tlie powerful, or to assume any character.
Its enthusiasm and admiration are inexhaustible, when it foresees,
in the conduct of its superiors, some gain to itself; but the resist-
ance it oifers is most powerfully adroit wlien ])ublic atlairs tend to
do it harm. Danger liardly ever tala's it by suri)rise, :is its signs
are seen from afar and anticipated.
" One would almost expect to find Israclitisli traits of character
in people who make the Bible their book of books ; who, while
EUROPEAN BRANCH. 65
undergoing extortion, still retain the feeling of dignity, wlio are
passionatel}^ fond of money and whatever conduces to its posses-
sion ; who risk that they may gain, and compensate one chance
of loss by three chances of profit ; who respect the letter of the
law more than its intention, and who employ commercial upright-
ness as a clever means of making a fortune.
"In the middle class, the British aristocracy finds a means of
keeping under the proletarian class, true representatives of the old
Celts. These unfortunate men are reproached, with drunkenness,
to which they fly as a means of forgetting their misfortunes ; with
brutality, which exhibits itself in blows, injuries, prize fights, and
cock-fighting ; with coarse sensuality, which feeds upon meat and
beer ; with selfishness, which extends even to the glasses of
drinkers ; and lastly, with stronger criminal desii'es than are met
with among other civilized nations.
" But in spite of these vices, the sad fruit of misery, wretched-
ness, and ignorance, they possess substantial virtues. The
English workman has m his heart an innate feehng of generosity.
He is gentle to the weak, and rude to the strong. Goodness
charms him, and whatever is generous is sure to meet with his
support. Although blinded by self-interest to the point of being
altogether without a notion of justice, he can hardly be accused
of avarice, since he gives cheerfull3\ His friendship is firm,
although by no means demonstrative ; he keeps his word, and
despises an untruth. Eeverses redouble instead of causing him
to abate his efforts ; he never despairs of what he undertakes,
since he is ready to sacrifice all for success, even his hfe. He
has none of the sordid vanities which stain the intermediate
classes. For his country, which is to him less a mother than a
step-mother, he entertains an inexhaustible afi"ection. To her he
devotes his whole existence ; he is rewarded by his own admira-
tion of her, and deludes himself so far as to call her * Jolly Old
England.' "
Transplanted into the New World, the Englishman has already
assumed a type varying somewhat from that we have described —
the Yankees, as the Indians caU them, that is to say, the sileii
men (Ya-no-ki), have lost in North America the general character
and physiognomy which they possessed in the mother-country.
A new type, moral and physical, approacliing more to that of the
06 THE WHITE KACE.
Southern Red Indians, has heen formed among the inhabitants of
North America, which type is exaggerated towards the West,
where men are rougher and coarser than in the North.
Latin Fajiily.
The Latin family originated in Italy, whence it extended its
conquests over a large portion of Europe, Asia, and Africa, thus
forming the Roman empire. At the present time the Latin
languages are spoken only in certam portions of this vast emi)ii'e,
namely, in Italy, Spain, France, and some other countries in the
south-east of Euroj^e.
The people who belong to the Latin family are, in general,
of a middle stature, Avitli black hair and eyes, and a complexion
susceptible of turning browai under the sun's action ; but they
present many variations. They speak numerous dialects, which
frequently become confounded one with another.
Among the people who form the Latin family are separately
classed: the French, the Spaniards, the Italians, and the Moldo-
Wallachians.
French. — The Franks proceeded from the mixture of the Gauls
with the ancient inhabitants of the land, that is, the people who
in olden times were indifferently called Aquitanians or Iberians,
and of whom a few are still to be found in the Basque inhabitants
of the lower regions of the Pyrenees, recognized at once by their
language, which is that of the old Iberians.
But who Avere these Gauls, who, by combination with the
national blood of the Iberians, formed the Franks ?
The Gauls were a brancli of the Celts (or Gaels), an ancient
race of men, who coming from Asia, at an early period overran
find occupied a portion of AVestern Europe, more particularly that
portion which now forms Belgium, France as far as the Garonne,
and a part of Switzerland. Later on, the Celts or Gaels extended
their conquests as far even as the British Isles. It was in the
twelfth or tenth century before Christ tliat they invaded Gaul,
and subdued the indigenous Iberian population.
Of their Asiatic origin tlie Celts preserved no more than a few
dogmas of Eastern worshij), the organization of a priestly sect, and
a language, Avhich, through its close connection with the sacred
language of the Indian Brahmins, reveals the kinship which
united these people with those of Asia.
EUROPEAN BRANCH. 67
The Celts were a nomadic people, and lived essentially by hunt-
ing and pastm-age. The men were very tall : their height being,
it has been asserted, from six to seven feet. Many tribes dyed their
skin with a colour extracted from the leaf of the woad. Others
tattooed themselves. Many adorned their arms or breasts with
heavy chains of gold, or clothed themselves in tissues of bright
colours, analogous to the Scotch tartan. Later on they gave
themselves up to greater luxury. Above their tunic they wore the
saya, a short cloak, striped with purple bands and embroidered
with gold or silver. Among the poorer classes this scnja was
replaced by the skin of some animal, or by a cloak of coarse and
dark-coloured wool. Others wore the s'lmar, which is analogous
to the modern blouse or the caraco of the. Normandy peasants.
The second article of dress worn by the Gaehc men, was a tight
and narrow form of trouser, the hraya. The women wore an
ample puckered tunic with an apron. Some restricted their
dress to a leathern bag.
Then- weapons consisted of stone knives, axes furnished
with sharp fhnt or shell points, clubs,, and spears hardened in
the fire. Celtic stone hatchets are common in the AVest of
France.
The Celts were warhke and bold. They marched against the
enemy to the sound of the karniu; a sort of trumpet, the top
of which represented a wild beast crowned with flowers. As soon
as the signal was given, the front rank threw itself stark naked
and impetuously into the struggle.
Leading a wandering form of life, the Celts constructed no
fixed habitations. They moved from one pasturage to another
in covered waggons, erecting simple cabins, which they abandoned
after a few days. They sometimes took shelter in caves, sleeping
upon a little straw, or the skins of animals spread upon the earth.
More frequently, however, they ate and slept under the open sky.
Fond of tales and recitations, they appear to have been in-
quisitive and garrulous. Their habits were peaceful.
A branch of the Celtic family, the Cymr'is, who, like theii' pre-
decessors, originally came from Asia, overran the fertile plains
which extend from the moorlands at Bordeaux to the mouth of
the Rhine, theii- course being arrested toward the west only by
the ocean, toward the east by the Vosges, and toward the south-
east by the mountains of Auvergne and the last ridges of the
F 2
68 THE WHITE EACE.
Pyrenees and the Cevennes. The Cymris, or Belgians, brought
Avith them tlie simplicity of the north, and having built towns,
called upon the Gaels to join them.
These two groups, distinct in themselves although of the same
race, lived apart in some comitjies, while in others they held
supremacy. The Irish and the Highlanders of Scotland were
Gads. The Gaelic element also predominated in Eastern France,
The inhabitants of "Wales, Belgium, and Brittan}^ belonged to
the Cvmrian branch ; but the Romans confounded these two
races under the general name of Britons in Great Britain, and
Qaiih in Gaul.
We will briefly review the physical types, manners, and
customs of the Gauls.
At the time when Juhus Cnssar invaded and conquered the
Gauls, they were distinguished as the northern, north-eastern,
western, and southern Gauls. The fii'st were remarkable for the
abundance and length of their bail* ; hence their name of long-
haired Gauls. Those of the south and south-east were known as
the hraya-ivearing Gauls.
The Gauls used artificial means of giving to their hair a bright
red colour. Some allowed it to fall aroimd their shoulders ;
others tied it in a tuft above the head. Some wore only
thick mustachios, others retained the whole beard.
When arming for battle, the Gauls donned the saya. They
used arrows, slings, one-edged swords in iron or copper, and a
sort of halberd, which inflicted terrible wounds. A metal casque,
ornamented with the horns of the ellc, buft'alo, or stag, covered
the head of the common soldier, that of the rich warrior being
adorned with flowing plumes, Avhile figures of buxls or wild
beasts were wrought upon the crest. The buckler was covered
with hideous figures. Beneath a breast-plate of wrought-ii-on the
warrior wore a coat of mail, the produce of Gallic industiy. He
fiu'ther adorned himself with necklaces ; and the scarves of the
chiefs glittered with gold, silver, or coral. The standard con-
i-iisted of a wild boar, formed of metal or bronze, and fixed at the
end of a staff.
The Gauls dwelt in spacious circular habitations, built of
rough stones, cemented together with clay, or composed of stakes
and hurdles, filled up with earth within and without. The roof,
which was ample and solid, was composed of strong planks cut
EUEOPEAN BRANCH. 69
into the form of tiles, and of stubble or chopped straw kneaded
with clay.
The wealthy Gaul, besides his town residence, possessed a.
country house. His wooden tables were very low, and in them
excavations were made which answered the purpose of plates and
dishes. The guests sat upon trusses of hay or straw, uj)on
hassocks formed of rushes, or forms with wooden backs. They
slept in a kind of press, formed of planks, similar to those which
are met with in some cottages of Brittany and Savoy. They
had earthen vessels, of delicate grey or black pottery, more or
less ornamented, and brazen vases. They used horns as drinking-
vessels.
The Gauls ate little bread, but a great deal of roast or boiled
meat. As a rule, they tore with the teeth pieces which they held
in their hands. The poor drank beer, or other less costly
beverages ; the rich, aromatic wines.
The beauty of the Gallic women was proverbial. The elegance
of their figure, the purity of their features, and the whiteness of
their sldns, were universally admired. To captivate these fierce
men they made abundant use of coquetry. In order to heighten
the freshness of their complexions, they bathed themselves with
the foam of beer, or chalk dissolved in vinegar. They dyed
their eyebrows with soot, or a liquid extracted from a fish
called orphi. Their cheeks they coloured with vermihon,
and dressed their liaii- with lime in order to make it blond, and
covering it with network, let it fall behind, or else turned it up
crestwise. They wore as many as four tunics, one above the
other, veiled their head with part of their cloak, and wore a mitre
or Pluygian head-dress.
Any ordinary person who died was interred in a manner
suitable to their sex and condition, with arrow-heads, hatchets,
flint knives, necklaces, rings, bracelets, articles of pottery, &c.
The grave was marked by an unhewn stone, which was surrounded
with herbs, moss, or flowers. These tombstones were raised up
in the plains, by the way-side, and amid the deep shade of the
forests. They were guarded by a statue of Tentates, one of
whose cheeks was painted white, the other black.
When a chief died, his body was burnt. In order to do this,
the body was placed upon a pile of resinous wood, with his
weapons of war and of the chase, his charger and dogs, and some-
70 • THE WHITE RACE.
times even, bis slaves. ^Vllile the flames devom-ed the body, the
bystanders uttered loud cries, and the warriors clashed their
shields. The half-calcined bones Avere enclosed in an urn of
coarse earth, rudely ornamented with a few engravings or figures
in- has relief. This urn was then deposited beneath a tumulus
covered with turf. In southern Gaul it was placed beneath a
funeral column.
In order to render complete the idea which we should wish to
convey of the outward appearance of the Gauls, we must say a
few words about the Druids.
The Druids were the priests of the Gauls, a clergy powerful
by reason of their political duties and judicial functions. The
Druids led a solitary life in the depth of oak forests and in
secluded caves. They wore a distinctive dress, their robes reach-
ing down to the ground. During religious ceremonies they
covered their shoulders with a species of white surplice, and upon
their pontifical dress was displayed a crescent which had reference
to the last phase of the moon. Theii- feet were furnished with
pentagonal wooden sandals ; they allowed their hair to grow
long, and shaved off their beards. In their hand they carried a
sort of white wand, and suspended from their neck an amulet of
oval shape set in gold.
We said the Franks proceeded from the mixture of the Gauls
with the Iberian natives of the country, joined later on to the
Romans, the Greeks, and more recently still to the Alanians, the
Goths, the Burgundians, and the Suevians. Having spoken of
the Gaul-s, we shall now proceed to describe the Franks.
The Frank was tall in height, with a very white skin, blue
sparkling eyes, and a powerful voice. His face was shaven, save
upon the upper lip, which carried a heavy mustachio. His
hair, of a beautiful blond colour, was cut behind, and long in front.
His dress Avas so short as not to cover his knees, and fitted
tightly, showing plainly the form of the body. He wore a
shoulder-belt, ornamented with nails, and plates of silver or inlaid
metal. From his girdle hung an iron laiifi\ an axe with short
handle and heavy keen iron head (buitK-:i\e), a very shar]) pon-
derous sword, and a itiUc of medium length, the stout point of which
was anned Avitli several barbs or sharp teeth, turned back as in a
fish-hook, liefore going to battle, the Kraid; dyed his hair red.
The liair itself was frequently held together by a golden net, or a
16. — riRUIDS, GAULS, AXD FRANKS.
72 THE WHITE RACE.
copper circlet ; at other times lie dressed himself -svitli the spoils
of wild beasts.
AVe are able to extract from historical recitals an exact idea of
the Frankish woman. She was powerful, and w^ore a long robe of
dark colour, or bordered with purple. Her arms were left un-
covered, and her head w^as wreathed with flowering broom. Her
looks, sometimes fierce, bespoke masculine vigour and a character
which did not shrink from sangumary conflict.
The Celtic and Iberian languages gradually disappeared among
the Franks, bemg replaced by Latin dialects.
The Gauls and Franks, who were subdued by the Eomans, re-
ceived into their blood the Latm element, which rapidly increased.
Restrained for a while by the invasions of tribes from the
north and east, by Asiatic hordes of Mongolian race, among
Wliich we may name the Huns ; the Latin element again assumed
the ascendant at the commencement of the sixteenth century ; men
and manners, language and art, bore witness more and more to
Latin influence : the fair haii' and white sldn of the Frank alter-
nating with the black locks and brown skin of the Latin people.
Thus it is that the French lost the athletic frame and vigorous
limbs of the Gaul, gainmg in their stead the suppleness and
agility of southern nations. Thus also the French language be-
came gradually formed, modified from Latm dialects.
The existence of a single written language renders it difiicult
to mark the characteristic distinctions among the French of the
present day. We may however, distinguish the French x>ropcrhi
so called, who inhabit the lower district of the Loire, and whose
dialects are most akin to the written language ; the Walloons,
in the north, whose pronunciation somewhat approaches that of
Teutonic nations ; and the Romanians, in the south, where the
dialects become confused with those of the Spaniards and
Italians. The Frencji of the interior are those who most re-
semble the Celts ; those of the south possess the vivacity of the
ancient Iberians or Basques ; and those of the north liave
suflered stiU more from Teutonic influence, the efi'ect of which
is more especially appreciable in Normandy.
Owing to the diversity of his origin, and the difterent races of
men Avhich have been moulded into bis type, not omitting also the
effect attributed to the great geological variety of the soil of France,
where samples of all parts of the earth are to be found, the
EUROPEAN BRANCH. 7:}
Frenchman, considered organically, possesses no peculiar jihysio-
gnomy, which nevertheless does not prevent the complete identi-
fication of his French nationality.
From a j^hysical point of view, and setting aside certain ex-
tremes, it may be said that the Frenchman is characterised, not
so much by special featm'es, as by the mobility and expression of
these features. He is neither large nor small, yet his body is in all
respects well proportioned ; and although he may not be capable
of developing gi'eat muscular action, he is fully qualified to con-
tend successfully against fatigue and long jom-neys. Agile and
nervous, as prompt in attack as in parrying a blow, full of ex-
pedient, sujjple, and cheerful, skilful both physically and morally,
tliis is the character we shall easily recognise in om* typical
soldier of the next page.
Considered intellectually, the Frenchman is distinguished by a
readiness and activity of conception which is truly unsurpassed.
His comprehension is quick and sound. A halo of feeling sur-
rounds this intellectual activity. Add to tliis a very fair amount
of reason, solid judgment, and a veritable passion for order and
method, and you have the French character.
To this combination of various qualities must be referred
the respect which the French nation entertain for science and art,
the admirable order which is found in their museums, and the
excellent preservation of tlieii* historical monuments. This also
goes to explain their excellent organization for public instruction,
both in art and science, the forbearing and kindly tone of their
pliilosophy, which above all things seeks the practical rules which
govern human action, their excellent judicial sj'stem and admir-
able civil code, which has been copied more or less by all the
nations of the New or Old Worlds.
Although the Frenchman respects science, loves the arts, and
takes an interest in the productions of thought, it must be ad-
mitted that he is loth to take any personal part in them. He is
glad to make use of the practical applications of science, and gi-ate-
fully acknowledges the service they render him ; but he shuns the
idea of studying the sciences as such, and the very name of savant
conveys to his mind a tu'esome person. The sciences, which at
the end of the last century brought so much honour to France,
now languish. Scientific careers are avoided, and in the country
of Lavoisier, Laplace, and Cuvier, science is visibly on the decline.
74 THE WHITE RACE.
To make science palatable to French readers, the edge of the
cup must be coated Avith honey, and the preceptor must clearly
comprehend Avhat dose of the sweetened beverage he may
administer, so as not to overtax the powers or present humour of
his patient.
"We may say the same of the hberal arts. The Frenchman takes
delight in artistic works, in fine monuments and buildings, costly
statuary, magiiificent pictures, engravings, and all the productions
of high art ; but he does nothing whatever to encom'age them.
France is at the present day at the head of the fine arts, and
her school of painting is without a rival ; and yet her artists,
whether they be painters or sculptors, must seek elsewhere an
outlet for their talents.
In France, the people are content with rendering a formal
homage to the merit of their works of art, and leave to the
government the task of encouraging and i)ropagating them.
This encouragement consists in an annual exliibition of then*
paintings and sculptures, entry to this exliibition being obtained
only by jiayment. "When it is over, the various works are re-
tm*ned to their authors, and medals of diff"erent value assist the
public to appreciate the excellence of their productions. ■
In France, then, the people are, projierly speaking, neither
studious nor artistic : they merely profess gTeat esteem for the
arts and sciences, and render them homage without the least wish
to know more of them or an attempt to further their cultiva-
tion.
A very excellent quality of the French nation is its sociability.
"Whilst the English and Germans shut themselves up in tlieir
houses with misanthropical concern, the Frenchman prefers
to share his dwelling, to inhabit a sort of hive, in which the same
roof shelters a large number of individuals of all ages and condi-
tions. He can thus perform and exchange many services, and,
wliile living his own form of existence, enjoy tliat of others. See
how, in French villages, the houses are grouped together or
placed back to back, or, in tlii' largo towns, those houses where
iil'ty lodgers hardly separated i'roiu one another by a scanty
partition, have one connnon douustic, tlu' porter, and you will at
one recognize the instinct of sociability, and external ailabilily,
which is peculiar to tlic I'ltiK h nation. 'I'lic readiness which
each manifests to render the little services of life, to aid u
17. — FRENCHMAN.
7(i THE WHITE RACE.
woimded person, or assist in extricating his neigliboiu- from
embarrassment, are all signs of the same praiseworthy spirit of
sociability.
The delicacy of feehng and thought, the extraordinary taste for
-order and method, and the love of art, which characterize the
French nation, are all to be encountered in their various indus-
trial products. A feelmg for art is essentially characteristic of
French industry, and gives it that well-known good taste,
distinction, and elegance, which are so justly appreciated.
Although he is neither student nor artist, the Frenchman
knows therefore perfectly how to call science and art to his aid,
demand their co-operation and inspu-ation, and transfer them
with advantage into practice. ThanlvS to his instinct for order
and method, he succeeds in drawing material profit from studious
or sentimental subjects.
Having considered the bright side of the French nation, we
will now see where they are deficient.
It is a recognized fact, that, among the French, one-third of
the men and more than half the w^omen can neither read nor
■write : this is equivalent to saying, that of the thirty-eight mil-
lions of individuals composing the popidation of France, fifteen
milhons can neither read nor write.
The French peasant does not read, and for a very good reason.
On Sunday he has read to him extracts from the Almanack of
Pierre Larrivay, of Matthieu Lacnsberg, or some other prophet of
the same cloth, who foretells what is about to happen on each day
of the year ; and this is as much as he wants. La Bruyere drew
of the French peasant in the time of Louis XIV. a forcible and
sinister j^icture, which in many cases is true even at the present
day : in the course of two centuries, the subject has altered but
little.*
The French artisan reads very little. Works of popular
science, which for some years past have haj^pily been edited in
France, are not read, as is imaghied, by the working classes: those
who seek works of this class are i>orsons who have already
received a certiiin amount of instruction, which they desire to
increase by extending it to other branches of knowledge; these, for
* " Wc iiicel ivitli cc'itaiii wild uiiiiiiiils, iii.ilo jintl foiiiiilo, sojitUTOil o\or llie (•(nintry,
1)l;ick, livid, and dried (ip liy tlu; .sun, attaciif(l to the soil wiiieli they tuiii and niniiniige
about witli an inHuj)erahlo obstinacy ; Ihcy bcciii to utter articulate soui\ds, and wheu
they get ujion their Ic^'s, show a human face. And in fact, those, it seems, are men."
EUROPEAN BRANCH.
/ 4
the greater part, include school-children, and persons, belonging
to the diiferent liberal professions, or engaged in commerce.
The bourgeois, who has some spare time, devotes a portion of
it to reading, but he does not read books. In France, books are
objects of luxury, used only by persons of refinement. The crowd,.
when they see a man go by with a book under his arm, regard him
with respectful curiosit3\ Enter the houses, even those of the
most wealthy, and you will meet Avith everj-thing which is
necessary for the comforts of life, every article of furniture which
may be called for, but you will seldom or never find a library.
Whilst in Germany, England, and Eussia, it is thought indi-
spensable, in France a library is almost unknown.
The French bourgeois reads only the papers. Unfortunately,
French journals have alwaj's been devoted to politics. Literature
and art, science and philosophy, nay, even commercial and
current affairs, that is, all which go to make up the life and
interests of a nation, are excluded with most jealous care from
the greater part of the French journals, to make way for political
subjects. Thus it is that politics, the most superfluous and
barren of subjects, have become among the French the great and
only object of consideration.
The press which indulges in light literatui"e is much worse.
Its articles are founded on old compilations. The bons-mots of
the Marquis of Bievre are borrowed from Blevriana, and laid
at the door of M. de Tillancourt; then Mile. X. des Varietes
is made the heroine of an anecdote borrowed from the Ency-
clopcdiana, and the trick is complete. The paper is sold at a
sou, and is not worth a Hard.
The papers are the chief means by Avliich the French bom'geois
stuff their heads with emptiness.
The weakness of instruction in France becomes still more
apparent by comparison with that of other nations. Traverse all
Switzerland, and m every house you will find a small library. In
Prussia it is a most rare matter to find a person who cannot read ;
in that country instruction is obligatory. In Austria every one
can read. In Norway and Denmark, the lowest of the peasantry
can read and write their language with accuracy ; while in the
extreme north, in Iceland, that comitry given up to the rigours of
eternal cold, which is, as it were, a dead spot in nature, prints are
numerous. We need not say that the English and Americans
78 THE WHITE RACE.
are far in advance of the French as regards instruction. Nay,
more, all the Japanese can read and write, as also all the inhabi-
tants of China proper.
Let us hope that tliis sad condition of tilings will change, when,
in France, gratuitous and obligatory instruction has become the
law.
Uninstructed and unambitious of learning, timid artisan and
plodding husbandman though he be, the Frenchman has yet
one ruling vii'tue. He is a soldier ; he jjossesses all the quahties
necessary for war — bravery, intelligence, quickness of conception,
the sentiment of discipline, and even patience when it is called
for. If in 1870 a combination of deplorable fatahties forced the
French to yield to the dictates of a people, who even yet wonder
at their victory, the reputation of the French soldier for bravery
and intelligence has in no way suffered by this unforeseen check.
The day for revenge upon the barbarians of the north will come
sooner or later.
Another peculiarity of the i'rench nation is their spirit of
criticism and satire. If, in the days of Beaumarchais, everx-thing
in France closed with a song, nothing at the present day is
complete without a joke.
There is nothing which the French spuit of satire has not
turned to ridicule. In the art of the pencil it has created la charge,
namely, the caricatiu'e of what is beautiful, and the hideous
exaggeration of every physiciil imperfection ; on the stage it has
introduced la cascade, a public parody bringing before the
audience in an absurd manner, histt)rv, literature, and men of
distinction ; in the dance, it has given birth to the obscene and
nameless thing wliicli is composed of the contortions of fools, and
which with strangers passes as a national dance.
The French woman is perfectly gifted in what concerns
intelligence ; slie possesses^ a ready conception, a lively imagina-
tion, and a cheerful disposition. Unfortunately, tlie burthen oi"
ignorance presses sorely ujxm lit r. It is a rare thing for a woman
of the people to read, as only those of the higher classes liave
leisure, during their girlhood, to cultivate their minds. And yet
even they must not give themselves uj) too nun h lo study, iu)r
aspire to lionour or distinction. The ei)ithet has blcii (blue stocking)
would soon bring them back to the conunon crowd — an ignorant and
frivolous feminine mass. Moliere's lines in Lcs Feiiuncs Savantcs,
EUROPEAN BRANCH. 79
which for two centuries have operated so sadly in disseminating
ignorance throughout one half of French society, would he with
one voice applied to them.
With this ill-advised th-ade, persons who think themselves
perfectly right, stifle the early inclinations of young girls and
women, which Avould induce them to open their minds to notions
of literature, science, and art.
A question was once put forward whether we should permit
our youno- women to share the education which the University
aifords to young men. We are speaking of the courses which
Avere to have been held by the college of professors, according to
the plans proposed by M. Duruy. But this attempt at the
intellectual emancipation of young giiis was very soon suppressed.
Being barely tolerated at Paris, these com'ses were soon inter-
dicted in the departmental towns, and woman soon retm-ned to
the knee of the church, or, in other words, was brought back
to ignorance and superstition.
This want of instruction in the French woman is the more to be
regretted, since, to an excellent intellectual disposition, she adds
the irresistible gifts of grace and physical charms. There is
in her face a seduction which cannot be equalled, although we can
assign her physiognomy to no determinate type. Her features,
frequently irregular, seem to be borrowed from dift'erent races ;
they do not possess that unity which springs from calm and ma-
jesty, but are in the highest degree expressive, and marvellously
contrived for conveying every shade of feeling. In them we see
a smile, though it be shaded by tears ; a caress, though they
threaten us ; and an appeal when yet they command. Amid the
irregularity of this physiognomy the soul displays its workings.
As a rule, the French woman is short of stature, but in every
proportion of her form combines grace and delicacy. Her
extremities and joints are fine and elegant, of perfect model and
distinct form, without a suspicion of coarseness. With lier,
moreover, art is brought wonderfully to assist nature.
There is no place in the world where the secret of (h-ess is so
well understood as in France, or where means are so admirably
applied to the rectification of natural defects of form or coloui'.
Add to this a continual desire to charm and please, an anxious
care to attract and attach the hearts of others tlu'ough simpUcity or
coquetry, good will or malice, the wish to radiate everywhere
80 THE WHITE RACE.
pleasure and life, the noble craving to awake grand or toiicliing
tlioiigiits, and you will understand the universal and charming rule
which woman has always held in France, and a great portion of
the influence which she perforce retains over men and things.
All these qualities, which distinguish the women of the higher
classes in France, are met with also among those of the working
classes. Their industrious hands excel in needlework. They
make their own clothing, and that of their children ; look to the
household linen, make their own bonnets, and most effectually
cause elegance and taste to thrive in the heart of povert}'. The
correctness of their judgment, their tact and delicacy, and their
rare j^enetration, are of valuable assistance in commercial matters,
where then- just appreciation affords most useful aid to their hus-
bands and children. In retail trade especiallj', do these qualities
shine forth — order, sagacity, and patience. Theii' loohteness and
presence of mind charm the purchaser, who always finds what he
wants, and is always in good hiunour with himseK and the articles
he obtains.
The French women excel in household duties and in bringing
up theii" children. These graceful and sweet young girls become
mothers whose x^atience is inexhaustible, and make of their home
the most perfect resting-place, and the best refuge from the
sufferings and hardships of life.
Hispanians. — Under this name we include the Spaniards and
Portuguese.
The Hispanians result from the mixture of the Latins, with
the Celts, whom they succeeded in Spain, and Avith the Teutons,
who drove out the Romans.
Washed on tlu'ee sides by the sea, divided from France on the
north by the P3'renees, and from Africa on the south b}- a narrow
stretch of sea, Spain is crossed by ranges of mountains, which, by
their various intersections, form valle3'S permitting only of difhcult
communication with each other. The mountains of Spain are
one of the jnincipal causes of the richness of this country. They
contain a variety of precious metals, and the strcandets which
flow from their sunmiits fertilize the valleys and develop into
large rivers.
The climate of Spain indicates the vicinity of Africa. The air
dm-ing winter, is cold, dry, and sharp : dui'ing the summer it is
EUROPEAN BRANCH.
81
9 V ^
Jd i\-V\.'-
18. — CATTLE-DEALER OF CORDOVA.
scorching. The leaves of the trees are stiff and shining, the
branches knotty and contorted, the bark dry and rugged. The
82 THE WHITE RACE.
fruits mingle with their perfume a sharp and acid flavour : the
animals are lean and wild.
Nature therefore in Spain is somewhat violent and rude, and
this characteristic is peculiar to the people of the comitry.
The Spaniard, like the African, is in general of moderate
height. His skin is brown, and his Kmbs are muscular, com-
pact, and supi^le. In a moral sense, passion with him obtains
the mastery ; indeed it is quite impossible for him to master or
dissemble his feelings. He is not afraid to allow theii* work-
ings to become evident, but, in their display, if they meet with
curiosity or admiration, he passes all bounds and becomes a per-
fect spectacle. A Spaniard always allows his feelings to be
2>lainly perceptible.
This habitual Aveakness for scenic display wliicli in a people
possessmg evil instincts would be excessively inconvenient, pro-
duces in the Spaniard the best results, since at heart he is full
of generosity and nobleness. It endows him with pride, from
Avhich spring exalted feelings and good actions ; emulation, which
prompts him to outdo himself; a moral tone, generosity, dignity,
and discretion. Nowhere are better understood than in Spain the
regard due to age or sex, and the respect called for by rank or
2>osition.
The love of distmction, place, and grade is an ine\-itable conse-
quence of this state of feeling.
The pride of the Spaniard renders him very tenacious as
regards his honour. He brooks not insult, and seeks to requite it
with bloodshed. His hand flies to the sword which is to avenge
his honour, or the knife which is to settle his disputes (fig. 10).
In Spain arms are carried by all, and their habitual contact —
too much neglected in other countries — imparts to each the desii'e
for glory or the hope of i)laying a leading part in the world.
Such being his disposition, the Spaniard cannot fail to make an
excellent soldier. Besides having taste and aptitude for the use
of arms, he is vigorous, agile, and patient ; and therefore worthy
to be named honorably in comi)arison witli tlu' French soldier.
It is, however, diflicult to preserve discii)line among these fiery and
independent men. They are not always easy to connnand in time
of regular warfire, and wlien times become troublosonu>, they be-
come rapidly converted into guerillas, a term which is almost
synonymous with brigand.
EUEOPEAX BRANCH.
83
19. — XATIVES OF TOLEDO.
The use of arms being familiar to every Spaniard, there is a
great temptation to use them, and passion frequently creates an
G 2
64
THE WHITE RACE.
opportunity. Therefore it is that Spain is essentially a land of
civil war.
^ ct- «2:5 "ST- "tsr. — -. _^ .:
j^ov^^^
20. — SPANISH lEASANT.
On the most simple question arising, the peasant seizes his gun
and rushes to an ambuscade, or joins a hand of insurgents.
EUROPEAN BRANCH.
85
Political insurrections are an amusement to this impressionable
and hasty people. In the twinkling of an eye bands of armed
21. — A MADRID WIXE-SHOP.
men overrun the country. The gTeat want of discipline among
the soldiers and non-commissioned officers, conduces to desertion
8G TPIE WHITE RACE.
to these irregular bodies, and tlie result is that unhappy Spain
is continually in a state of local insurrection, the suppression of
Avhich invariably leads to bloodshed without producing any per-
manent settlement.
The passion which a Spaniard evinces in all he does, is not
wanting in his religion. His piety is exalted, and the violence to
wliicli this piet}' frequentl}' leads him, has had mournful results.
It is this religious fury which accounts for the cruelty of the
Spaniards to the Saracens and Jews ; and which, later on, lit the
faggots of tlie Inquisition, and produced the most savage intole-
rance. Spain has burnt, in the name of a God of peace and love,
thousands of innocent creatures ; and for the honour and good of
the Catholic faith, has proscribed, strangled, and tortured.
This passionate exaggeration of Catholicism has proved the
ruin of Spain in modern times. It is marvellous to see how this
nation, so 2)owerful in tlie sixteenth century, and which, under
Charles V., dictated laws to all Europe, has fiillen; until at the
present da}', it ranks among the states of the lowest class in this
part of the world. But it will be seen that the multiplication of
convents, both for men and women, has had the effect of rapidly
depopulating the country; that the proscription of the Moors, the
Jews, and lastly, of the Protestants, has j^roved destructive of
productive industry ; that the courts of the Inquisition, and tlie
auto-da-fe, have led to a feeling of sadness and mistrust among the
])eople ; that the abuse of religion and its symbols, has produced
a bigotry which can be likened only to idolatry; and that the fear
of offending an intolerant and self-asserting religion, has arrested
all moral progress, and effectually set aside all development of
science, which of necessity presupposes free investigation.
This is how progress, activity, and thought, have met with their
end, and how material prosperity has become extinguished in tliat
portion of Europe, most marvellously endowed with natural gifts.
Tlius it is tliat commerce has become a bye-Avord in a land, wliose
geograjiliical position is unrivalled, and wliich possessed in tlic
New World the most lloiirishing and ])owcrl"ul colonics; and tliat
literature and science, the two great words which indicate liberty
and progress, hav(> fallen away in tlie home of JNIicliael Cervantes.
How is Sjiain to recover ]\cv former s])l(>ndour? AVhat reme-
dies must be ai)plied to lluse crying evils? AVe reply, religious
toleration, and political liberty.
EUROPEAN BRANCH. 87
The type of the Spanish woman is so ^Yell known, that we need
hardly recall it. She is generally brunette, although the blond
t3^pe occurs much more frequently than is usually supposed. The
Spanish woman is almost always small of stature. Who has not ob-
served her large eyes, veiled by thick lashes, her delicate nose,
and well-formed nostrils. Her form is always undulating and
graceful ; her limbs are round and beautifully moulded, and
her extremities of incomparable delicacy. She is a charming
mixture of vigour, languor, and grace.
Love is the gi'eat object of the Spanish woman. She loves witli
passion but with constancy, and the jealousy she feels is but the
legitimate compensation for the attachment she bestows.
The Spanish woman, faithful as a wife, is an excellent mother.
Few women can equal her as a nurse, or in the attention and
patience which are called for by the care of children. The mother
lavishes upon her young family her whole life, and if she fails to
instruct them, it is, alas ! that she lacks the power to do so ; for
she is no better educated than the French woman, and, as re-
gards ignorance, is a meet companion for her in every respect.
We have said that, in France, women exercise a very manifest
influence upon the course of events. The Spanish woman is not,
however, in possession of this useful influence. She commands the
attention of those around her only during the short period of her
beaut}^ When, arrived at maturity, her judgment formed by ex-
perience, and her views enlarged by observation or practice, she
might soothe the passion of her friends, assist them with lier
counsel, or unite them around her hearth, the Spanish woman
retires into obscurit}', and the knowledge she has gained is lost
to society.
Having thus given a general view of Spanish manners, we will
say something with respect to the most characteristic physio-
gnomies of this country.
The Moorish type is met with in a marked degree in tlie
province of Valencia. The peasants have swarthy complexions.
Their head-dress consists of a handkerchief in bright colom-s,
rolled around the head and rising to a point : strongly reminding
the observer of the turban worn by Eastern nations. They
sometimes wear, in addition to this, a hat formed of felt and
black velvet, with the edges turned up. On fete-days they don a
waistcoat of green or blue velvet, with numerous buttons formed of
88
THE WHITE RACE.
silver or plated copper. In lieu of trowsers, they wear full
drawers of white cloth, which reach as far as the knees, and are
- ^.XJM \
22. — SPANISH LADY AND DUKNNA.
kejit up by a broad belt ol' silk or brightly striped wool. The
hose consist of gaiters, kept in i)lace by means of a broad blue
riband wound round the leg. A long piece of woollen material.
EUROPEAN BRANCH.
89
striped with bright colours, is thrown over the shouklers or wound
round the body : this is the cloalc.
23. — THE FANDANCJO.
The peasants are to be seen to best advantage in the market-
place, Avhither they bring theii' oranges, grapes, and dates.
The women of Valencia are sometimes of remarkable beauty.
DO THE WHITE RACE.
Their black hair is rolled into bunches above the temples, and
carried to the back of the head, where it forms an enormous
chignon, through which passes a long needle of silver-gilt.
In some of the preceding cuts we have given the costumes
of the inhabitants of Valencia, Xeres, Cordova, Toledo, and
Madrid, as also types of Spanish phj'siognomy.
In Sjjain, dancing is a national feature. The dance scarcely
varies in different provinces, but generally reflects the character
of the people, who accompany it with songs and national melodies.
They can hardly have enough of singing and dancing the Fandango
(fig. 23), and the Bolero (fig. 24).
Portugal abuts on Spain, and its people merit some portion of
our consideration.
The Portuguese women are frequently pretty, and sometimes
actually beautiful. They have abundant haii*, their eyes are
earnest, soft, and penetrating, and their teeth excellent. Their
feet are rather large, but their hands are very delicate. Tlieii*
forms are well set, and strongly, though somewhat sturdily built ;
their joints are small, their complexion sallow, their movements
are confident. Their Avell shai)ed heads are well placed, and the
modest ease with which they wear the short j upon and broad felt
hat, imparts to these articles of dress a certain elegance.
The inhabitants of Ponte de Lima are of small stature, and
possess fine vigorous forms. The country people are worthj^ of
special notice, they make brave and steady soldiers, who are
■easily amenable to discii)line, and robust and intelligent work-
men.
There is nothing very uot.v.orthy about the dress of the
peasantry, except as regards that of the women. The petticoat is
plaited, short, and sometimes rolled up, so as to expose to view
their legs, which are usually bare. The bodice, Avhicli is furnished
with two or three silver buttons, displays tlie form. Being
separated frtmi the petticoat, it permits the chemise to i)ufi" out
around tlie body, while the sleeves of that garment are Avide and
usually worn turned u]!. The liead-dress consists of a large black
felt hat, frequently adorned Avith bows of ribbon, and ahuost always
furnished with a white kerchief, the folds (>i' which fall down over
the neck and shoulders. T^ong earrings, and even necklaces and
cliains of gold, conq)lete the pictures(pie costume in which yellow,
j'ed, and bright green, predominate.
V
i 1
" . .'■
o
»
o
n
w
n
25. — I'lSU-VliNUOKS AT Ol'OKTO.
EUEOPEAN BRANCH. 93
The streets of Oporto are much enlivened by the appearance of
the peasants in their various brilhant dresses, who there vend
oranges, vegetables, cheese, or flowers.
Fig. 25 represents the costume of fishmongers at Oporto.
Italians. No part of Europe can be compared with Italy, for
softness of climate, clearness of the sky, fertility of the soil, and
pureness of the atmosphere. The soil, which is very undulating,
is watered by numerous streams, and j^ermits largely of cultivation ;
while the mountains conceal j)^*6cious metals, and beautiful
marbles. No country is better protected by nature.
On the north arises a broad barrier of stupendous mountains,
while the remaining sides are protected by the sea. Along the
coast are vast ports, with good harbours ; and lastly, this portion
of Europe alone has the advantage of offering ready access to
both Asia and Africa.
The fertility of the soil, the mild temperature, and the large
variety of natural productions which furnish good food, all indi-
cate that Italy should possess a fine, vigorous, and intelligent
population. And, indeed, the Italians possess these qualities.
We shall first examine rather more closely, the origin of this
people, and the difterences they present in various parts of the
peninsula.
The Latin family which gave its name to the human group Avith
which we are now concerned, had Italy for its home. In Italy,
therefore, we should expect to meet with it. But we should be
deceived were we to expect to find the pure Latin type among
the modern Italians. The barbarian invasions in the north,
and the contact with Greeks and Africans in the south, have
wrought much alteration in the primitive type of the inhabitants
of Italy. Except in Rome, and the Roman Campagna, the true
type of the primitive Latin population is hardly to be found.
The Grecian type exists in the south, and upon the Eastern slope
of the Apennines, while in the north, the great majority of faces
are Gallic. In Tuscany and the neighbouring regions are found
the descendants of the ancient Etruscans.
What most interests us is the primitive Latin population.
This is met with, as we have said, in and around Rome, and
in order to find it we must go there.
The featm-es of the early Latin people can be imagined without
94.
THE WHITE RACE.
difficulty, by reference to busts of the first Roman emperors.
We may thence arrive at the following characteristic features,
as probably those of the ancient Italian races. The head is large,
the forehead of no great height, the vertex (summit of the cranium^
-'■n-cj
20. — EOMAX rE.VSANT UIUL,.
flattened, the temporal region protruding, and the face propor-
tionally short. The nose, which is divided from the forehead
by a marked depression, is a(iuiline ; the lower jaw is broad, and
the chin prominent.
The modern population of Rome, without absolutely reproducing
E-i
<
O
1^
' A..lLLCTi:.L-li*
su
THE WHITE RACE.
tliese features, still retain their beautifully pure characteristic
lines.
In fig. 27, which represents a group of i)easant men and women
of Rome, we easily recognize tliese celebrated types of counte-
28. — YOUNG ClIKL OF THE TKANSTEVERA,
nance, so fjxmiliar to every artist. The distinguishing marks will
be easily seen in the Iloman peasants, avIio, quitting their native
country, seek their livelihood in France as models.
As one of these types taken from nature, we would call the
reader's attention to fig. 28, which represents a young Roman
EUROPEAN BRANCH. 97
girl from the quarter on the banks of the Tiber called Transtevera,
and also to fig. 29, which is a faithful portrait of peasants from
around Rome.
It would be a fruitless task, were we, in studymg the modern
Romans, to seek among them traces, more or less eradicated, of
the old Roman blood.
In a population which has been so degraded, oj^pressed, and
polluted as this, by ages of slavery and obscurit}^, we should
find nought but disturbance and chaos. We can make no refer-
ence to family life in this land of convents and celibacy, nor sj)eak
of intellectual feculties in a country where we see a jealous
tj-ranny narrowing the minds of the inhabitants, and an authority
that is seated in the blackest darkness, moulding body and mind
in ignorance of morality and education. We shoidd need the
greatest power of penetration to find, in the effeminate and dege-
nerate population of Modern Rome, the genius of the ancient
conquerors of the world.
There are, however, reasons for hoping, that Rome, being now
released from Papal authority', and having, since the year 1871,
become the Capital of Ital}- and the residence of King Victor-
Emmanuel, will gradually cease to feel the preponderance of the
sacerdotal element.
Young Romans playing the fixvorite Italian game, la mora,
Avith its usual accompaniment of gesticulations and shouts, is
a very common street scene. The two persons placing this
game raise then- closed fists in the air, and then, in letting
them fall, open as many fingers as they may think proper. At
the same time they call out some number. The winner is he,
who, by chance, calls out the number represented by the sum
of all the fingers exhibited by the tAvo players. If, for ex-
ample, I call out Jive, and at the same time open two fingers,
wliilst my adversary displays three, which added to mine make
Jive, the number caUed by me, I am winner. The arms of the
two players are raised and lowered at the same time, and tlie
niunbers are called simultaneously, Avith gi'eat rapithty and regu-
larity, producing a very singular result and one incomprehensible
to a strano'er.
La mora is played all over Italy.
But it is not alone in the city of Rome that the characteristic
features of the ancient Latin race are to be found ; the traveller
98
THE WHITE RACE.
passing tlirougli the suburbs of the capital of the Christian "NVorkl,
Frascati or Tivoh, Avill still encounter vestiges of the old Latins
hidden beneath the sad garments of misery. (Fig 29.)
21).— STKEET AT TIVOLI.
It may be said tliat rvome at the present day is a vast convcMit.
In it the ecclesiastical ])opulation holds an iin})ortant position ami
plays an important part. This, it is, which imiiarts to the Eternal
W
W
H
Ed
o
;l li nli iii:.iV:.rr::™t:r7f^'^'^^^^
^-— ^i'i.V
11
100 THE WHITE EACE.
City its austerity, not to say, its public sadness and moral languor.
"We shall therefore close our series of picturesque -vieAvs of the
inhabitants of ]\Iodern Rome, by glancing at the costumes of the
princi^ial dignitaries of the ecclesiastical order, tlieii" representation
in fig. 30 being followed by the reproduction of a -svell-known
picture, representing the Exaltation of P'lo IX. (fig. 31).
The Latin tjpe, Avhich physically if not morally is met with in a
state of purity at Eome, and in the Roman Campagiia, has, on the
other hand, undergone great modification in the provinces of the
North, as well as in those of Southern Italv. Let us fii'st con-
sider the Northern provinces.
Northern Italy, endowed to perfection with natural advantages,
washed by two seas, watered by the tributaries of a large river,
l^ossessing land of extraordinary fertility, noimshes a race in
which the Latin blood has mingled with that of the German and
Gaul. In Tuscany and the neighbourhood are, as we have said,
the descendants of the old Etruscans, and further north are the
offspring of Germanic and Gallic races.
The designs which adoin the Etruscan sarcoi)liagi, originally
brought, it is said, from Northern Greece, have preserved the
l>hysical form and appearance of these people. They are bulk}',
and of heavy make.
The men wear no beard, and are clothed with a tunic which in
some cases is thrown over the Ijack of the head. Some hold in
the left hand a small goblet, and in the right, a bowl. They
repose in an easy jiosture, resting the body on the left side, as do
also the women. The women wear a tunic, sometimes fastened
below the breast by a broad girdle, which is fm-nished with a
circular clasp, and a pciilum which in many cases covers the back
of the head. U'bey hold in one hand an ai)i)le, or some fruit of
the same appearance, and in the other a fan. This is the portrait
of the Etruscan which has been handed down to us.
Tuscany, of all Italy, is that portion which most strongly
represents the mildness, the order, and the industrious activity
of modern Italy. The natural richness of tlie soil is there en-
hanced by a cajjable system of cultivation. The nrts peacefully
ilourish in this land ol" great painters, sculptors, and ari'hitects.
The habits of tiie jjcoph', both of the upper and lower classes, are
gentle and i)eacefiiK 'I'here is here a state of general prosperity
added to a I'liir amouuL of education. The poor man here, does
EUROPEAN BRANCH.
101
not, as in other countries, foster a complaining and liostile feeling
ap"ainst the ricli ; all entertain a consciousness of their own
31. — EXALTATION .OP POPE PIUS IX.
dignity ; all are affable and polite. The general good feeling is
manifested in word and deed, nnd the religious t u:e is moderate
102 THE WHITE RACE.
and tolerant. Women are loved and respected, and tliis respect
corresponds in religion with the worship of the Virgin.
At Florence and in Tuscany we meet that Italian urbanit}',
which, b^- the French, who are miable to understand it, is impro-
perly termed obsequiousness. This attribute of the Italian is
•Tery far fi-om servile ; it comes from the heart. A universal kmdl}'
feeling welcomes the stranger, who experiences much pleasm-e
among this conciliatory and friendly people, and with ditticulty
tears himself away from this happy countr}-, where all seem
bathed in an atmosphere of art, sentiment, and goodness.
Southern Italy will show us a very different picture from
that we have just described. The proximity to Africa has here
much altered the physical type of the inhabitants, while the yoke
of a long despotism has much lowered the social condition, through
the misery and ignorance it has produced. The mixture of
African blood has changed the organic type of the Southern
Italian to such an extent, as to render him entirelv distinct from
liis northern compatriots ; the excitmg influence, which the
mate has over the senses, imparting to his whole conduct a
peculiar exuberance. Hence there is much frivolity and little
consistency in his character.
In the town and neighbourhood of Naples we meet a combina-
tion of the features we have just considered. Let us betake
ourselves for a moment tliither, and take a rapid view of the
strange population, wliic-h from early dawn is to be met in the
streets, singing, begging, or going about their day's work.
Fig. 32 shows us a shop of dealers in macaroni in the market-
place {inercatello), and fig. 33 the indispensable water-carrier.
The most favourable time for examining the great variety of
types which unite in the population of Southern Italy, is on the
occasion of the public festivals which are so numerous at Naples.
This curious mixture may be investigated in the crowds of people
■who frequent the festival of Piedigrotta, where are to be found
examples of ever}' Greek and Latin race.
Here are to be seen the Procidan women (isle of Procida, near
Naples), who still retain the ancient simar, the kerchief which falls
Liosely around the head, and the classic ])rotiles with straight noses
(fi^f. 34). Jn Southern Italy, tiiese daughters of ancient Greece
still wear the golden diadem and silver girdle ol' Homer's matrons.
Tiie Caiman woman throws around her head a veil similar to that
a2
O
I?;
o
CO
104
THE WHITE RACE.
of the sibyls and vestals. The Abruzzan women wear their hair in
knots in the manner shown in Greek statues. The men of these
parts, moreover, clothe themselves in sheepsldns during the
winter, and wear sandals, fastened with leathern tliongs. The
Etruscans, tlie Greeks, the Piomans, and even the Normans, have
'"'"•no.
33. — NEAPOLITAN ICED-WATER SELLElt
34.— NEAPOLITAN PEASANT WOMAN,
left tliiir traces in tliis country, whose population forms such a
curious mixture.
Not less remarkable arc, in this beautiful country, the peasantry
of the mountiiins niid llic sea-coast. 'I'he most varying forms
and the richest colours are to be met witli, iVoni tlic coarse
ciotli drawers and sliirt of tlic risbcrnian, to tlic hriiliant cos-
tume of certain ol" the .\l»rn/./.i, from the rhrygian cap of the
Neapolitans to the peaked hat of tlic C'aiahriiins — a slender.
EUROPEAN BRANCH.
105
tall, and sunburnt
people.
In the midst of this
motley assemblage of
every variety of dress
and colour, the grace-
ful acquajolo (fig. 36),
that is, the stall of
the dealer in oranges
and iced Avater, forms
a most picturesque
object.
Walachia ns. — From
the consideration of
the types of mankind
in Ital}^ we naturally
pass to those of their
neighbours, the in-
habitants of Walachia
and Moldavia.
Under the title,
Walachlans or Moldo-
Walachians, are com-
prehended the people
of Walachia, Mol-
davia, and some of
the neighbouring pro-
vinces.
The Walachians
proceed from the fu-
sion of the Roman
colonies, established
by Trajan, and of
some Greek settle-
ments, with the an-
cient Slavonic inha-
bitants of these coun-
tries. The language
of this people corre-
35. — ITINERANT TKADEK OF N.iTLES.
106
THE WHITE RACE.
sponds with their triple origin, for it i)ossesses the characteristics
of Latm, Greek, and Slavonic.
.'!(».— AN AtlJUAJULO, AT NAl'LKS.
Walachia and iMoldavia fonu the ancient Ddc'ia. The
Walachians, originally sul)ji'ct to llir kingdom ol' I'nlgaria and
EUROPEAN BRANCH. 107
to that of Hungary, formed, in 1290, an independent state, the
first prince of which was called JRodolph the Black. About 1350
one of their colonies occvipied Moldavia under the leadership of
a prince named Dragosch. But the Walachian state was never
very firmly constituted, and in 1525 the battle of IMohacz reduced
it finally under Turkish ride. The Turks did not disturb the
internal government of the Walachians, but obliged theii' prince
{hospodar) to pay an annual tribute to the Porte, and to maintain
Turkish garrisons in all their strongholds. But Walachia, being
situated between the Ottoman empire on one side, and Hungary,
Poland, and Eussia, on the other, became the scene of most of the
struggles between its formidable neighbom-s. It was trampled
over by both Christian and Mussulman, and this terrible situation
resulted in ruin and exile to its unfortunate inhabitants. The
hospodars who occupied the thrones of "Walachia and Moldavia
were appointed by the court of Constantinople, who sold this
dignity to the highest bidder. The hospodars were then only a
species of pacha ; their court was formed afterthe pattern of those
of the Byzantine emperors, but they did not possess the military
power of the Turkish pachas.
This situation has changed since 1849, when a treaty was con-
cluded between the Porte and Russia. By the terms of this
ti'eaty, the dignity of hospodar was maintained during the life-
time of its possessor. New events have happened, and, since
the year 1860, the political protection of the Danubian Prin-
cipalities is shared between Eussia, the Porte, Prussia, and
Austria. The Prince of Hohenzollern, who now occupies the
throne of Moldo-Walachia, is of Prussian birth.
The two principalities of Moldavia and Walachia enjoy their
nationality and independence on condition of paying a yearl}'
tribute to the Porte.
None of their forts are now to receive a Turkish garrison.
The prince is assisted by a council formed of the leading
l)oyards, and this council forms a high court of appeal for judicial
affairs. In modern times, Couza was the best known prijice of
Walachia, although political events or popular discontent led to
liis early fall.
The public safety is attended to by a sort of indigenous police,
commanded by the head spathar.
The inliabitants of Walachia are remarkable for patience and
.■;7. — WAI. AilllAN.
EUROPEAN BRANCH. 109
resignation ; without these qualities, it would have fared hard
with them dm'ing the calamities which have at all times befallen
their country. They are men of a mild, religious, and sober
temperament. But, since they are unable to enjoy the result of
their labour, they do as little work as possible. The milk of
theu" kine, pork, a little maize, and beer of an inferior quaUty,
with a woollen dress, is all they require. On fete days, however,
the peasants appear in brilliant costumes, which we represent
here (figs. 37, 38, 39).
"The Walachians," says M. Vaillant, "are generally of con-
siderable height, well-made, and robust ; they have oblong faces,
black hair, tliick and w^ell-arched eyebrows, bright eyes, small
lips, and wdiite teeth. They are merry, hospitable, sober, active,
brave, and fitted to make good soldiers. They profess Christianity
according to the rites of the Greek church. This people, which
has so long inhabited countries devastated by warfare, shows at
the present time a strong disposition to develop itself."
Towns are rare in Walachia, the country being still far in
arrear of the surrounding civilization, in consequence of its
political subordmation to Turkey, and its bad internal organiza-
tion. The country of the Danube, indeed, has practically but
one large town, that is, Bucharest. There are thus, in this land,
no centres from w^hence light could emanate ; it is in an incom-
plete state of civilization, which can be improved only by an
internal revolution, or by the colHsion which, sooner or later,
must come, of its powerful adjacent empires.
" However," says Malte-Brun, " nature seems to await
human industry with open arms ; there are feAv regions upon
which she has lavished her gifts as she has here. The finest
river in Europe bathes the southern frontier of these provinces,
and opens a way into fertile Hmigary, and the whole Austrian
empire, ofiering, moreover, a communication between Europe
and Asia, by the Black Sea ; but this is all in vain, for hardly
a single vessel glides over its waves. Its rocks, its shoals, the
Tm-kish garrisons on its banks, and above all, the plague, inspii'e
fear. Other fine rivers flow from the summit of the Carpathian
mountains, and fall into the Danube ; but they serve only to supply
fish dming Lent, and, being left to themselves, menace the sur-
rounding country, which, if better regulated, they would fertilize.
The Aluta, Jalovitza, and Ai'dschis, are navigated only by flat-
38.— I.AUV UF UUCIIAIIEST.
EUROPEAN BRANCH.
Ill
bottomed boats. Immense marshes encumber the low parts
of Walachia, and their exhalations produce a continuance of
bilious fevers. The most superb forests, in which splendid oaks
grow side by side with beeches, pines, and firs, cover not onty the
^5;?Cl£,U£irf;7T5C:
39. — WALACHIAN WOMAN.
mountains, but many of the large islands in the Danube. These,
instead of being used in the construction of fleets, merely furnish
the wood used in paving the streets or roads ; for idleness and
ignorance find no means of raising the blocks of granite and
marble, of which the Carpathians offer such abundance. The
112
THE WHITE RACE.
summit of Mount Boutcliez attains a height of more than six
thousand feet, and all the mineral wealth of Transylvania seems
to take its origin in Upper AValachia, Copper mines have been
opened at Baya di lionia, nnd iron mines in the district of
^hULm TcSc,
40.— NOllI.E r.OSNIAK MCStiULMAN.
Gers}', one especially in the neighbourhood of Zigarescht, where
a bed of rocks i">reseuts the phenomenon of an almost continual
igneous fermentation.
" The Aluta and other rivers bring down nuggets of gold, which
are collected by tlie Bohemians, or Ziguans, and which indicate
EUROPEAN BRANCH. 113
the presence of mines as rich as those of Transylvania; but no one
thinks of looking for them. Only the salt quarries are worked,
among which that of Okna Teleago furnishes 150,000 cwt. per
annum. The climate, notwithstanding two months of hard
winter and two months of excessive heat, is more favourable to
health and agriculture than that of any of the adjacent countries.
The pastures, filled with aromatic plants, supply nourishment even
to the herds of .neighbouring provinces, and could support even
more than these. The w^ool of their sheep has already attained
considerable value. It is estimated that Walacliia contains two
and a half millions of sheep, which are of three-fold varietj- — the
■z'lgay, with short and fine wool; the zaskam, with long coarse
wool ; the tatare, which forms a mean between the two foregomg
varieties. Horses and oxen are exported. Fields of maize,
wheat, and barley ; forests of apple, plum, and cherry trees ;
melons and cabbages, excellent, although enormous, bear wit-
ness to the productive nature of the soil. JMany of its wdnes
sparkle with a generous fire, and w^ith care might be brought to
equal the well-known Hungarian vintages. A thousand other
natural advantages are found there, but the}" are of little avail to
a people without energy or enlightenment."
Slavonian Fainoly.
This family comprehends the Russians, Finns, Bulgarians,
Servians, and Bosniaks, that is to say, the inhabitants of
Slavonia ; and the Magyars, or Hungarians, the Croats, the
Tchccks, the Poles, and the Lithuanians, that is, the people who
inhabit the countries interveninoc between the Baltic and Black
Seas.
Before describing these people individually, we shall give in a
general manner the characteristics of the family to which they all
belong.
The Slavonian family includes the European peoples who have
preserved in the greatest perfection the t3'pe of the primitive
Aryan race. They are tall, vigorous, and well made, and while in
this respect they recall the Caucasian tyi^e, they yet possess the
most distinct marks of the Mongolian tj^e. The cheek bones
are high, the nose is depressed at the root, and turned up towards
the extremity, which is almost invariably thick. The oval fomi
114 THE WHITE RACE.
of the cranium is veiy marked ; the chest is of considerable capa-
cit}', and the shoulders and arms are large, hut the lower ex-
tremities are in proportion much smaller.
Mr. AVilliam Edwards has thus described the organic type of
the Slavonians : —
" The form of the head, viewed from the front, rej) resents
prett}- nearly a square, since the height is about equal to the
breadth, while the top is perceptiblj' flattened, and the direction
of the jaw is horizontal. The nose is less long than the space
between its basis and the cliin : from the nostrils to the root, it
is almost straight, that is, there is no decided cui've ; but if such
cui've Avere aj)preciable, it would be slightly concave, so as to give
the tip a tendency to rise ; the lower portion is rather broad, and
the extremity romided. The eyes, which are slightly hollow, are
exactly in the same line, and if they present any marked cha-
racteristic, it is that they are rather small in proportion to the
head. The ej'ebrows, which are scanty, are nearly contiguous
at the inner angle, whence they are directed obliquely outwards.
The mouth, which is small with thin lips, is much nearer the nose
than the chin. A singular characteristic which must be taken in
connection with the above, and which is very general, consists in
the absence of beard except upon the upper lip."
It has been said that the Slavonians of the present day are
the old Scythians mixed with the Sarmatians, but their origin is
not so simple as this. These people originally bore the name
of Vcnedians or Servians. They occupied, at the commence-
ment of the Christian era, the banks of the Danube and Hungary
proper, whence they extended as far as the Dnieper and the
Baltic. Their name of Servians is derived from a people men-
tioned by Ptolemy, luidor the name of I£ep€ot, who dwelt in the
regions around tiie Baltic (Palns-Mcotis), and belonged to the
Sarmatian nation. The Sarmatians advanced by degi'ees from the
banks of the lower Don, which was their country, to the centre of
Poland, where they mixed with the Venedians. The Sarmatians
were allied to the Scythians of Europe, who were an Indo-
F<]uropean nation, considered by Diodorus of Sicily, and Pliny, to
have come originally from INIedia.
It will be seen that tlu; rather c()m])licated i)edigrec of
the Slavonians, is connected with gi-mhial displaceuuMits of
Asiatic populations. This then explain'^ tlic fact that they
41. — RUSSIAN SENTINEL, KIGA.
I 2
(
116 THE WHITE RACE.
l^ossess the Caucasian t^-pe in a remarkable degree of pmit}', but
altered by the admixture of Mongolian blood.
A certain love of separatism, and a tendency to rebel under the
yoke of authority, have been the misfortune of these people. At
an early period they separated into rival nationalities, possessmg
but little capacity for self-government. Anarchy was their
political condition, and to this must be attributed the misfortunes
of Poland and Hungary, nations -which, at the present day, are
almost effaced from the Map of Europe.
The Slavonians occupy a large portion of Eastern Em-ope ;
formerly they had advanced as fav as the centre of Germany.
The descendants of the German Slavonians are found in the
Venedians of Lusatia, the Tchecks or inhabitants of Bohemia, and
the inhabitants of Carinthia and Carniola. The purest t}lie of
the Slavonian race is to be found in the Servians, inhabitants of
Servia, Herzegovina and Hungarian Slavonia. The Bosniaks
and Montenegiiners are also Slavonians. They formerl}' sent to
Croatia colonists mider the name of Uscoks (emigrants.)
The Croats are Slavonians who descended, about the ninth
centmy, from the region of tlie Carpathians in Illyria, and who
absorbed the previous original Pannonian and Dalmatian popu-
lation.
A branch quite distinct from this great race, and which might
be considered as forming a separate stock, is rejiresented by the
Lithuanians, a people whose mild and indolent nature would
seem to imply a mixture at some remote period,' with Finn, or,
perhaps also, with Gothic blood.
Pussia is occupied at the present day by a Slavonian race
mixed with the Scandinavians and the primitive inhabitants of the
soil. Tlie Slavonians Avho occupied Poland spread from the
banks of the Dnieper to the foot of the Oural mountains, Avhile
the immigration of tlie Varegians, a Scandinavian people, brouglit
a northern inliuenee into this country. These Varegians
absorbed the Slevenians whom thev found in tliis rountrv, and
the Tchoudans who h:id siinnnoned theiu. riuhr tliis twofold
action arose the Russian nation, which is mentiomd by (i reek
writers for the first time in 839, and tin- clcnunts of which were
subse(piently modified in various respects by the infusion of
'i'urkish and Mongolian blooil. Ilussia took its name iVoni the
country situate around Upsal, wliich was the native district of the
42. — KUS.-IAN DEVOTEES, KIOA.
118 THE WHITE EACE.
Scandinavian emigrants (Rios-Lagen, the Ruotsiinaa of the
Finns).
The population of Paissia Major appears to be chiefly composed
of a Finnisli-SLavonic race. Among the inhabitants of Russia Minor
(Cossacks of the Uki-aine), the Pohsh element predommates.
Among these Russians we shall find the stock of those who estab-
lished themselves farther north in Russia Major, the population
of which eventually absorbed them. The Bielo-Russians, or in-
habitants of AVhite Russia, who occupy the greater portion of
the provinces of Mohilew, Minsk, Witepsk, Grodno, and "Wilna,
constitute a race intermediate between the Russians and the
Poles.
The latter first ajDpear in history with the dynasty of the Piasts,
about 860. The Slovachians, who extend to the north-west of
Hungary as far as Austrian GaUcia, belong, as well as the
Tchecks, to this same Polish branch. The Ruthenians, settled
to the north of Transylvania, proceeded from the mixture of
the first Slavonians established in this country with the Poles
who emigrated m the twelfth centmy from Galicia or Red
Russia.
Such is the vast collection of populations united under the
name of the Slavonian family.
It is difiicult to analyze the habits of a race, which, for centuries,
lias been divided between opjiression and slavery. We will, hoAV-
ever, endeavour to do so, and shall commence with the Northern
Slavonians.
The Northern Slavonian is, in general, gentle and patient.
His sweet toned language caresses the ear and the mind with
expressions full of tenderness. He treats his wife and children
with the greatest kindness. liike the Arab, he loves a life of
wandering and adventure beneath the o])en sky, and, like the
Arab, he can bear the gi-eatest fatigue. On horseback he crosses
plains covered witb snow, as tlie Arab crosses the burning sands
of the desert. ]\Iusic has u very moving effect on the Slavonian.
It forms a means of ti-anslating his tenderness and his nulan-
choly ; it responds li> Ihe vague and cloudy imiuissions, to the
yearnings, of his swelling licjut. 'Hie Slavonian peasants culti-
vate the voice, and men, rongli and coarse in many other respects,
compose melodies full of senliinent. The ainlilors jiress around
EUROPEAN BRANCH. 119
the singer, like the shepherds of ancient Arcadia, and tears of
emotion and pleasure are seen rolling down the unkempt beards
of these poor Danubians.
The Slavonians are less sensible to linear than to musical
harmon)\ Thus it is that Russian architecture can do no more
than imitate the monuments of France and Italy. On the other
hand, the taste for colour attains with them a considerable
development, a fact which is evidenced by the colours of their
materials and furniture, and the decoration of their apartments.
The sense of ornament is to be met with in the lowest villages of
Bussia, and the peasant avIio constructs his house with the rough-
hewn trunks of trees, does not omit to paint and carve his door,
window, and roof.
This explains how the serf, when taken from his plough, is
able, after a very short apprenticeshij^, to reproduce the delicate
iind artistic work of the Parisian jeweller.
We see, therefore, that the artistic aptitudes of the Slavonian
are well developed, and that this race, in order to arrive at
excellence in art, only requires the conditions of political liberty
and individual independence.
From a moral aspect, the Northern Slavonian obeys, above
all, the inclination of his heart, rather than of his reason. Nor
must the Russian be looked to for personal initiative, or philo-
sophical or social innovations. He does not possess the
instinct of liberty, but he has, in a high degree, sympathy, col-
lective action, and the equalizing tendencies which are its con-
sequences.
This sentimental supremacy is manifested in the Orthodox
religion which prevails in Russia, which imposes with authority
its decisions, and the precepts of which are addressed less to the
reason than to blind faith.
By referring to this feeling of symj)atliy, we are enabled to
furnish an explanation of the facility Avith which an immense
population, with bad j)olice arrangements, bad administration, and
without good means of communication, acts collectively, accepting
the same faith, and obeying the same law. The minds of all in
Bussia seem to obey one single will and inspiration.
The Slavonian republics flomished from tlie sixth to the
seventh century, during wliich time these people were happy,
wealthy, and tranquil. Art and science flourished there under
120 THE WHITE RACE.
tlie shelter of municipal liberty. But, although well formed for
peace, they did not possess the element of centi:alization which
was necessary to enable them to withstand foreign aggression.
They at last became a prey to the Mongolians and Germans, who
brought with them a feudal form of government, and banished all
jH'osperity by destroying the democratic element of equality.
The inhabitants of Novgorod were reduced to an actual state of
slavery, and Poland, devoted to deplorable political institutions,
bf came, from that moment, a prey to the anarchy Avhich was to
bring about its fall.
Kussia took its origin from the submissioji of the Slavonian
. l)opulations of the north, to the despotic centralization sa
powerfully organized by Peter the Great and his successors.
The Slavonians of the South, that is, the inhabitants of
Slavonia, Servia, Bulgaria, Carniola, Sec, differ sensibly from
those of the North. A diy and mountainous country, tilled,
nevertheless, with sweet odours, a burning smi, a clear sky, and
tlie various i)roducts of the soil, have rendered the race of
Southern Slavonians dark, wiry, active, warlike, and chivalroi;s.
Few men are stronger, physically or morally, than the Sla-
vonians of the Ottoman Emi)ire.
The deplorable Turkish administi'ation has been unable lo
change the precious qualifications of this people. Though con-
tinually beaten down with tlie sword, thev alwavs rise auain : the
least hope of independence nerves their hearts. The hospitality
of the Southern Slavonians, their language brimming with poetry,
and their national songs, all impart to them a fine and bcautilul
character. It nuiy be safely alfinned that a brilliant civilization
Avill arise among these people as soon as they are released from
the Turkish yoke.
AVe will now shortly consider the iiriucipal jiopulations whom
we have classed under the Slavonian ianiilw
IlusHunia. — The Russians form the most inqxtrtant branch of
this family. They may be subdivided into liiixsidits priipcrlij i>o
called^ lionsmakH, and CoHsavha.
The Kussiaiis, properly so called, iiihaliit, almost exclusively,
th(> central portion of Kiis.>ia, and are. moii-ovir, disseminated
throughout all the rest of the Kiissian Mnipire, the iunnense extent
of which is well known. In the Asiatic and American portions of
EUROPEAN BRANCH.
121
this vast .empire, they form, not the majorit}-, but the ruhng
section of the popuLition.
Figs. 43 and 44 will convey an idea of the Russian physiognomy
in the capital of the empii'e, St. Petersburg ; fig. 43 represents
^'^^^.^:1M, , ,
-?^id' <' •:.■
43. — TRAFFIC IX ST. TETEESBUKG.
the dress of the townspeople, and the sledge vrhieh takes the place
of the carriage during the long winters of tliis latitude ; tig. 44
represents the interior of an inn.
In Eussian, the term isha is apphed to the dwellings of the
peasantry, which are almost always constructed of wood. A
122
THE WHITE EACE.
Russian village usually consists of only one street, lined with
isbas, more or less ornamented, according to the taste or fortune
of the proprietor. The houses are almost always similar. Figure
45 shows the interior of this house.
In these houses everything is made of wood, except that
44. — A Kl'SSlAN TAVr.KN.
portion which sundunds a gigantic sIom' kept alight during the
whole winter. Tlu- I'nniiture consists <il' ton us ])hici'd along thc^
walls, and wliich serve as beds lor tlic w hole t:iiiiil\ , w ho in winter
however sleep upon the stove.
To the ceiling aiv susjjcnded the pro\isions and candles. Tii
EUROPEAN BRANCH.
123
tlie corner of every room is an image of the Virgin Mary.
Instruments of labom-, cooking utensils, and domestic animals
mingle, Avitliin the isba, in pictm-esque disorder.
The Russian peasant is intelligent, brave, hospitable, affable,
and benevolent ; but he is wanting in cleanliness, and indulges to
45. — INTEKIOK OF AN ISBA.
excess in malt spirit. He wears a shirt of cotton-stuff, usually
red, falling over capacious trousers, which are tucked into heavy
boots.
His outer clothmg consists of the touloupa, formed of a sheep's
skin with the wool on, and worn with this next the body. His
124
' THE WHITE r.ACE.
low crowned Imt lias a broad turned up rim. The liat worn
'b.y peasants in the neighbourhood of Moscow is pointed and
almost without a um.
The women wear boots like the men : they also Avear the touloupa,
with a shawl and kerchief over the head and shoulders. It is
only on fete days tliat this wretched costume gives place to
••/c-.;-
4G. — UVONIAX rEASANTS.
ai)roiis and shawls, ol' bri;L;ht coloui', and even (.'inbroidercd _ in
^old and silver. TIh' hrad-dri'ssi s -AVr cleijant. and vary in the
different ])rovinc-es.
The pleasures <>f a Russian jjoasant arc always ot a serious
character. 'J'lu- (|iii< k and sparkling expansion and gaiety of
Southern populations arc nnknuun to the inlialiitants of these
frozen regions.
EUROPEAN BRANCH.
125
M. d'Hearyet, who lias travelled in the Paissian provmces of the
Baltic, informs' us, that at Eiga the houses are comfortable and
well appointed ; that immense stoves preserve a temperature of 68°
or more in vast apartments, guarded from without by double
windows and double doors : that persons leaving the house
envelop themselves in a fur robe, which leaves no form distin-
guishable, so that it is difficult to sa}' whether the individual in
47.— TARTAR OF IvASAK.
question is a man or woman : that at night, the bed is small, low,
furnished with one or two leathern mattresses and some sheets a
little larger than napkins. They live in a hot-house atmosphere,
the ah" of which is not often enough renewed.
The Cossacks form in Prussia rather a military caste than a
distinct people. They seem to be descended from the Piousniiiks
mixed with other people, chiefly Ch'cassians. They frequently
have longer faces, more prominent noses, and are of greater
height, than the Ptussians properly so called. Their principal
settlement is upon the banks of the lower portion of the
126
THE WHITE RACE.
Don. They, however, rarely possess a fixed residence, since the
Cossacks, spread throughout the entii-e Paissian Empu-e, act as
light cavalry and border troops.
Figures 48 and 49 represent different types, taken from Nature,
of Cossacks who live in the Caucasus, along the frontiers which
bound the Southern portion of the Russian possessions.
Finns. — The Fimis form small scattered popidations which
extend from the Baltic sea to the east of the Obi. The Finns
48. — TAIIT.VU UK Tin: CAL'C.VSU.S.
are regarded as the remains of people once far more numerous,
w^ho have been conquered, repressed, carried off, or driven back by
Slavonians, Turks, and Mongolians. They lead the life of hunters
and husbandmen, rather than that of warriors and nonuids.
Ileddish, or, frequently ivd hair, a scanty beard, a complexion
marked with red patches, bluish or grey eyes, smiken cheeks,
prominent cheek-bones, a large orciput, and an angular frame
possessing less beauty tlian tliat of the I'lui-opeans and Arameans,
have been regarded as tbe original characteristics of the Finns :
but in a large number of these people these characteristics are
more or less modilicd. Among them are di.stinguished the Ostiahs,
EUROPEAN BRANCH.
127
tlie Vogouls, the Finns of Siberia, the Finns of Eastern Russia, and
the Finns of the Baltic.
The Finns of Siberia form two groups ; one in the South, the
other in the North.
The former is composed of certain people known under the
49. — TARTAR OF THE CAUCASUS.
names of the Teleouts, Sagais, and Kachintz, whose language
bears some general affinity to Turkish dialects ; these give them-
selves up to hunting, fishing, and agriculture, and are subject tt)
the Eussian Empire.
The Northern gi'oup is formed of two people : the Ostiaks and
the Vogouls who have retained Finnish dialects.
The Vogouls form only a very insignificant population dwell-
,' \
50.— RIS.S1AN XORTIl-SEA llUiT.
EUROPEAN BRANCH. 129
ing east of the Oural, and have unclergone such mixture with the
Tm-ks and Mongolians as to have adopted to a great extent their
characteristics.
The Ostiaks who dwell upon the hanks of the Ohi appear to
have preserved in much greater perfection the characteristics of
the Finns. They are a people devoted to hunting and fishing,
with red hair, very uncivilized, and partly idolatrous.
Madame Eva Felmska, during an exile in Siberia, inspected,
as far as possible, the Ostiak huts. These habitations were so
foul, and gave forth such putrid miasmas, that, notwithstanding
her curiosity, this lady was unable to remain in them more than
a mmute.
The Ostiaks cover their skins with a layer of rancid fat, over
wliich they wear a reindeer skin. They eat uncooked fish or
game, this bemg tlieu' ordinary food. But from time to time
they go with large buckets of bark to Berezer, where they collect,
and devour as delicacies, the refuse of the kitchens. Fig. 51
represents an Ostiak hut.
The Finns of Eastern Russia comprise the Baskirs, the
Tept'iars, and the Metscheriaks of the Southern Oural : three
small peoples who speak Turkish dialects mingled Avitli Finnish
words, and who exist in very much the same way. The Basku-s
are the most numerous ; they are engaged m rearing horses and
bees. Like the Cossacks they furnish bodies of cavalry to the
Russian army.
The Finns of the Volga comprise the Tcliouvacldans, Tcliere-
missians and Moaduelnites, who likewise speak dialects interspersed
with Turkish words : a short time since they turned their atten-
tion to husbandry.
Certam populations scattered through the governments of
Perm, Vologda, Orenburg, and Viatka, are the remains of a people
of some consideration, formerly independent, civihzed, and com-
mercial, whom the Russians subdued, and to a large extent
absorbed : these are the Permians.
The Finns of the Baltic, or Finns properly so called, have been
long imder the rule of Teutonic nations, and have generally
preserved the characteristics of the family we have described
above. Among them are distinguished the Livonians, Esthonians,
Isclwrians, Kyrials, Ymes or Finlanders, and Quaines, who are
respectively the remains of the ancient inhabitants of Livonia,
130
THE WHITE RACE.
Estbonia, Ingria, Finland, and Carelia, where they are now mixed
with the Shivonians and Teutons. During the last century the
Quaines pushed forward to the extremit}' of Norwegian Lapland,
of which they at present form the principal population.
Bulgarians, Servians, and Bostiiaks or inhabitants of Flavinia.
— In order to describe these, we need do no more than refer to
')!. — OSTIAK nUT.
the general facts which have been stated above with reference
to the Southern Slavonians. AVc will merely borrow a few
descriptions and illusli-ations from the work of I\I. George
]*errot, a French wrifcr, " Voi/aijc chrz Ics Slarcs dii Slid,"
l)ublished in 1870, and wrll kudwn on account of the excellent
history it contains of his travels in Asia Minor.
M. George Perrot travelled through Slavonia, Croatia, Bosnia,
4ind the strip of territory recently cleoivd to serve as a liontier to
52. — ISIGAXK OF VOAKOVAB.
K 2
132
THE "WHITE RACE.
tlie Mussulman possessions, and -wliicli bears the name of Military
Confines.
5;{.— SLAVONIAN I'EASANT.
]\I. (jcorgc rerroi Ihst of nil ^ivos us some lypes of the
iiihnbitants of JSluvonia, ^^hic•l^ we shall roproduce here. Figure
EUROPEAN BRANCH.
13: J
54 represents a pctasant from tlie neighboiuiiood of Essek, a town
of Slavonia.
While halting at the borougli of Vouka, situated a few leagues
V,',LEP,I3 \:'.^
54. — A PEASANT OF ESSEK.
from Essek, M. George Perrot thus describes the peasants of
these parts.
" The majority of the men around us have hair which is blond
or of different shades of chestnut. Although much burnt by the
sun, they are not generally so dark as the Magyars. Many of
the women, who are tall and slender, are really beautiful. Their
134 THE WHITE RACE.
eyes especially, wliicli are bright and sparkling, and sometimes
blue, though more frequently of a dark grey, are charming. The
lower portion of their face is less agreeable ; the chin is usually
prominent, and the lips aie rather thick.
" Their costume recalls that met with in the East. The
men wear a slouch hat of black felt with the edges turned up,
a linen shiii, and full trousers down to the ankle ; this in hot
weather, when they are in working order, forms the whole dress.
One or two loungers, who joined us, were more completely'
dressed than this.
"They wore large boots of thick leather, and over the shirt a
waistcoat of blue cloth, adorned in front, witli white metal buttons,
imd beliind, with embroidery in yellow or white. On another
occasion, when we were on the boat, we saw some men who,
in addition to this, wore, over tlie waistcoat, a short cape or
half-cloak, which did not fall lower tlian the Avaist, and of which,
as a rule, the sleeves were allowed to hang loose. In winter,
they add to these, warm robes of sheepskin or large mantles,
whicii put me in mind of the rough overcoats worn by our
waggoners.
" As to the women, thej' make me think of the Albanians of
Attica. This fine Septeml)er afternoon, they are wearing a long
chemise, embroidered with eyelet holes and coloured patterns ;
this chemise, which leaves the neck very open, Avould reach to the
ground, but in order to jiermit of freer movement in the fields or
ut home, it* is hitched up, and supported by a coloiu'ed girdle,
wound two or three times round the body ; being thus held up,
the chemise forms elegant and syunnetrical folds, falling in front
as low as tlie ankle, wliile behind, it extends to about half way
down the call' of the leg. Over tlie head is thrown, in various
fashions, a kercliief, which is usually white, but which on festive
occasions is embroidered with silver and gold ; the ends of this
fall down the back, or over the bosom, as may suit the taste of the
wearer. AVhen the best dress is donned, a cloth apron, the
colour and pnttei]! of which bear a resemblance to the carpets
wliich I have met with in Servia and Bosnia, hangs down to the
knees ; over the chemise is woin a species of waistcoat without
sleeves, and ornamented with ^old or silver embroidery. In
wintei', tiny guiud against the cold by wearing over all a thick
overcoat of sheepskin. All the gnrnnuts womi I>v the wouuni are
EUROPEAN BRANCH.
worked by their own hands and busy fingers, durmg the long
whiter evenings."
M. George Perrot remained for rather a long period in the
55. — HERDSMEN OF THE MILITARY CONFINES.
provmces now called the Milltarij Confines or Frontiers, and he
describes the miserable state in which the Slavonian peasantry
exist there, where they are obliged to live side by side with wild
hordes of Mussulman soldiers or pandours.
Figvire 55 shows peasants of these districts returning from
pasture.
?''?S^-,
r>G. — WOMAN (iK IIIK MIIITAUV COMINKS.
EUROPEAN BRANCH. 137
Figure 56 is given by the author as a type of the Slavonian
women who inhabit the Military frontiers.
Let us quote a few more of this traveller's impressions.
" What struck me in all the villages of the Confines through
which I passed, were the guard stations, before which loitered, or
slept beside their guns, suspended on the wall, five or six Grcinzcr.
In summer, they wear merely their trousers and shirt of coarse
white cloth, and sometimes a sort of brown jacket with red
facings, which they also wear for field work. In winter
they are seen enveloped in theu" large hooded cloaks of red
cloth ; and, thus equipped and armed, guard their flocks on the
moors. The state furnishes them, for exercise and service, with
guns similar to those used by regiments of the line ; but when not
on duty, many of them prefer long guns of Albanian manufacture
or shape, with swallow-tailed stocks. These guns are transmitted
from father to son for several generations. Besides these, they
wear in their girdles, one or two pistols, and a kind of dagger with
a bone handle inlaid with coral or glass. In this guise they have
rather the appearance of Bosniak hach'ibozouks, than of civiUzed
subjects of His Majesty Francis Joseph, constitutional Emj^eror of
Austria, and King of Hungary. Their miiform, consisting of a blue
trouser fitting close to the leg, and a vest of black or white wool,
is only produced on field days, or in war.
"But what is it that these sentinels are guarding? This is just
what I have never been able to understand. No enemy, from
Belgrade to Sissek, was threatening; and these villages are exposed
to no more disorder than those of the neighbouring provinces,
where they dispense with all this armed exhibition. This, there-
fore, is another of the useless and erroneous consequences of the
military regime': here are hands taken day after day from their
labom- in the fields, and with no greater advantage than that of
acquiring the habits of idleness and drunkenness, usually con-
tracted during the period of barrack-room inactivity."
In Fig. 57 we represent one of the mihtary stations of the
Confines, with the guards belonging to it, called Griinzers.
" All those who have lived for some time among the Griinzers,
have been struck with their indolent apathy, their careless and
continued idleness. For whose sake should they exhaust them-
selves with work ? Under the rules of their community,
theu' wives and children are almost beyond want. As regards
138
THE WHITE RACE.
themselves, to-morrow they may Le torn from their orchards
and fields, to encounter death in Italy, or on some other
frontier ; would it not be madness to expose themselves to priva-
tion and fatigue m view of a future upon wliioh they have no
means of reckoning ? Besides this, does their property, which
.'37.— (illANZEUS AND TIlEUl GUARU-IIOI'.SK.
they can neither render as vahiablc as they wish, nor sell or
bequeatli as tliey may think proper, behing to them suihciently to
give tliem any ph'asure or ])r()lit in its improvement? They have
maxims wliich accurately indicate their eharactor; ' Go late to
the field and return early, so as to avoid the dew ; — if God does
58. — TSrCAXE PRISONER.
140 THE WHITE EACE.
not aid, Avliat is tlie use of working ? ' Being accustomed to relj'-
onl3',as they say, 'Upon God and the Emperor,' they refuse to re-
cognize the advantages to be gained from any modem invention,
better tools, or more advanced methods of cultivation. ' Thus I
found it, and thus I -will leave it,' is a sa}dng of which they often
make use in speaking of their patrimonial domam.
" The only thing which, in spite of all the shackles which
enchain and benumb their hmbs, would have been able to arouse
their minds and impart to them some desii'e for progress, is in-
struction. But ignorance is profound in the jMihtary Confines; the
regimental schools that exist are very insufficient both in number
and quality; in certain districts, especially in Southern Croatia, the
villages are so distant from one another, that the cliildren, who do
not dwell in the borough where the school is, are unable, without
difficult}', to go there at any time. Besides, why should the
government do much as regai'ds instruction '? It is clear, that, if
the j)eople of the Confines were better taught, they would be less
resigned to their hard lot. If it rested entirely with the
government, the schoolmaster would be entirely banished from
tliese parts.
" Upon the banks of the Danube and of the Save, where the Con-
fines abut upon the river, which is continually traversed by packet-
boats, travellers, and mercliandize, the people of the frontiers have
nevertheless daily connnunication Avith the inhabitants of the
neighbouring provinces, and even witli strangers. This contact
somewhat opens their minds and suggests new ideas ; but it is
diiefiy in Southern Croatia, in the districts called 15anal and
Karlstadt, tliat the characteristic features of the Grdnzcrai'e most
frequent and striking. There commences, south-east of Karl-
stadt, Avliat is termed the (Irij-froiitlrr ; tliis is no longer a water-
course such as the Danube or Save, but aline piuvlyconventionsil,
forming the boundary between Austria and Turkey.
" Suri)rises and hand to hand combats were recently matters of
frequent occurrence upon this frontier, which is more difficult to
define and to ])ivserve ; at the commencement of this century,
certain foi'ts, jind oilier places, such as Zettin, which the Turks
assaulted in 1800 and 1813, were still tlie subject of dispute.
Here, moreover, the Frontier territory is no longer from fifteen to
twenty kilometres, but from live to six myriametrcs broad ; the
people Bubjcct to Ibc military regime, here, therefore, form a
EUROPEAN BRANCH. 141
more homogeneous and compact mass. Cases of armed brigan-
dage, and assassinations, which were very common in the whole of
this countr}^, are now becoming rarer; but theft is the crime
which requires most frequent punishment. The ancestors of the
Grcinzers Hved chiefly by phmder, and such habits are not removed
in a day."
M. Perrot made a journey in Bosnia, down the course of the
river Save. He stopped in a borough of this province, of which
he speaks thus : —
"' After a visit to the Bosniak priest, we wandered about the
town, where we made several small purchases with a view to
smuggling. I replenished my pouch with a Bosnian tobacco which
is by no means so good as that of Macedonia. I purchased a
rug such as are worked also by the women of Slavonia and the
Military Confines : this is not, like the tissues of Persia and
Anatolia, thick and soft, but a rather thin and dry quahty of
cloth."
Here, also, in designs and in combination of colour, are
found the same innate taste, and the same boldness which is met
with usually in oriental workmanship. The Slavonian women, in
Austria as in Turkey, would be no unworthy rivals of the
Turcoman women, who, in the neighbourhood of Smyrna, and from
the high meadow-lands of the Taurus down to the low deserts of
Persia, execute, beneath their black tents of goat or camel hau',
those marvellous pieces of needlework, for which, at the present
time, we pay so high a price.
The inferiority of the products of this domestic industry in
Turkey in Em'ope, is attributable to the fact, that, here the women
being within comparatively easy distance of large markets, filled
with European wares, are enabled to procure there wools suited
to their wants, already dyed by industrial processes : but it will
be understood that the colours thus obtained, which are produced
Avith a view to cheapness and variety, are far from possessing the
fresh and durable tmts of those colours, few in number, always the
same, and almost all obtained from the animal and vegetable
worlds, the secret of which has been handed down in the bazaars
of the East, and under the tents of the nomadic tribes, from the
time when Nineveh, Babylon, Susa, Tyre, and Sidon, were at the
height of then' prosperity.
" Our purchases at an end, we returned along the banks of the
142
THE WHITE RACE.
Save, and, while the ferry was attempting to pass a herd of bullocks,
which had just been purchased in Bosnia, I amused m^'self by
noting the picturesque mixture of costumes and t3'pes which the
bank, on which were most of the market people, offered.
,\
i. V.
59. — BOSNIAK I'EASANT.
" Here was :i jobbing l)liieksiiiith, wlio bad set up his shop in the
open air, hammering and putting in order tlie jjoIs which were
brouglit to him ; or sharpening witli liis liannner, the points of
long iron clamps, used to connect tlie rafters of houses. His
ai'raugemcnts were most primitive. Two vertical posts supported a
I
EUEOPEAN BRANCH.
143
horizontal piece, upon which worked the lever, by means of which
the bellows Avere set in motion. In front of the orifice by which
the air escaped, a small anvil was fixed in the ground. Around
the proprietor, seated on the ground, a number of tools were
.'/ lERI^^ l?fo'
f
,. ;■
'll If ^ lu/
60.— BOSNIAK PEASANT WOMAN.
scattered. The long shu-t and puffed out trousers of the
blacksmith appeared white by comparison with his skin, although
he had probably worn them for some weeks ; his chest and arms
were bronze coloured.
" A little further on, the most motley groups attracted and
144
THE WHITE RACE.
retained my notice. Here were Mussulmans, Bosniaks, Pandours
guarding the market, tlieir attitudes and costumes carrying me
CI. — DOSNIAK MKIUHA.NT.
riglit away to tlic East, and rocalling very old I'lH-olkclions. One
of them wore u white turban, which disphi}ed a mass of phuted
EUROPEAN BRANCH.
145
hail' falling down liis neck ; he stood erect, liis hand supporting the
butt end of liis gun, wliich rested on his shoulder. A tapestried
mantle, adorned -with long flocks of wool, which is peculiar to the
frontiers of the two counti'ies, was thrown over his shoulders. At
his side was another Bosniak, who leant against a wall, clad in a
62. WOMEX OF I-ESTH.
long cloak of red wool ; his feet were shod with sandals of tamied
leather. Here a rich landowner of the neighbourhood, whose
name I reall}^ forget, was causing his servants to remove the cattle
he had not succeeded in selling: there peasants were remount-
ing their horses, whose gay and picturesque harness I nnicli
admired."
Figures 59 and 60 represent, according to M. Perrot, a Bosniak
I)easant man and woman, and figure 61, a Bosniak merchant.
The Magyars are the natives of Hungary. The chief population
146
THE WHITE RACE.
of tliis country is composed of a people \vlio came from Asia
under the name of Magyars, and who were, it would seem, a tribe
of the Huns. Hungary is believed to have been populated by
some of the savage companions of Attila, the terrible king of the
Huns, known as the " Scourge of God."
G.3. — ih'N(;ai:i ws.
'I'lio Magyars arc distinct iVom other ))(>oph^ in their language
and cosluines.
'I'lioy are of modiuin height, with I)lack hair. Tlieir character
is warlike, nud llicir slate of civilization is superior to that of the
other branches of tiu; Slavonian fiiinilN.
In liis " Causeries Gdogrn])iii(pios." (from Paris to Bucharest,)
M. Huruy has iin])arted to us his iinpressioiis on a journey ti>
JVstli in 18(51. The ])optdation a]>])ear('d to him superb.
EUROPEAN BRANCH.
147
The women were remarkable tlirougii their brightness and
decided attractions. In dress, they do not dijffer much from the
64.— A nUNGAEIAN GENTLEMAN.
men. A chemise gathered in at the neck, with full sleeves richly
embroidered, and slightly tightened at the wrists, which are
L 2
146
THE AVHITE RACE.
covered with lace ruliies ; a jacket body, either red, bhick, or
gi-een, embroidered at the back witli fringes and silver buttons,
sets off a slender and supple form. A light, very ample, but
often rather short petticoat ; a silken or velvet scarf thrown over
one shoulder a la hussarde ; the national high brinnned hat sui'-
G.J.— lir.NCAKI.VNS.
mounted by a phnne of feathers as head-dress ; well turned feet
and ankles, in endu-oidered shoes, or sometimes in little spurred
boots of red moi-occo, form the Hungarian costume, rei)resented
in figs. 03, G4 and (55.
The markets which are hild on the quays, have also peculiar
features. \on sec there, siiys ]\1. Dnrny, groups which call to
mind the savage hordes ol' Altila. j\l. Diuuy aluu)st believed he
Saw one of the companions of the " {Scourge of Gt)d." This was
apparently a kind of peasant, llat-nosed, round-eyed, with large
EUROPEAN BRANCH. 140
projecting cheekbones, and hanging mustachios. He was dark,
and dressed in a vest of sheepskin, and breeches of coarse cloth,
supported at the waist by a scarf falling over his heavily-shod
and spurred boots. A large hat, with the edges turned up, covered
his head, and beneath it hung two long plaits of hair. The
Magyar language is energetic, full of similes, and filled with
guttural aspu'ations wdiicli seem derived from the Arabic, while
certain soft and caressing intonations remind us of the Italian
idiom. National feeling is brisk in the towns and tlii'oughout
the countr3\ In the latter, it is kept alive by Bohemian songs,
and by stories told by the heads of families during the long
winter evenings.
About the other races composing the Slavonian family, namel}',
the Croats, the Tchecks, the Lithuanians, and the Poles, we
have nothing particular to remark.
In general, what we have said at the commencement of this
chapter, applies to them with but little modification.
The Greek Family.
The Greek famil}'" comprises the Greeks and the Albanians.
These races derive their origin from the ancient tribes known
under the name of Pelasgians. The ancient Greeks founded
many colonies on the shores of the Mediterranean.
In the fourth century before Christ, led by Alexander, they
subdued part of Asia, and carried their victorious arms into
Egypt. But these conquests were ephemeral. The Greek empii'e
was in its turn subjugated by other races, of whom the principal
were the Romans, the Slavonians, and the Scythians.
In the present day the Greeks compose but a scanty population,
concentrated in the Morea, or scattered in the neighbouring
districts. The majority of the people of this race who inhabit
the Asiatic continent have adopted even the language of their
neighbours, and are merely reputed Greeks because they profess
the Greek form of the Christian religion.
The ancient Greeks, civilized by intercourse with Egyptian
colonists, already afforded an example of advanced culture, at a
time when the other European and Asiatic nations were still
immersed in barbarism.
In spite of the misfortunes of a social decay destined to
150 THE WHITE RACE.
terminate in many centiu'ies of subjection, the Greeks liave
preserved up to our own day tlie physical characteristics of their
ancestors. Everyone knows that the most beautiful development
of the brow, the finest shajie of the human head, is that we find
traced in the sculpture of ancient Greece. It had been supposed
that the magnificent heads with the noble outlines, admired in
the statues of the Greeks, were not the exact reproduction of
nature, and that some features had been exaggerated in the
direction of ideal beaut}'. But, in our own day, the skulls of
ancient Greeks have been found whose proportions and whose
general outlines demonstrate, that, among the artists of ancient
Greece, sculpture did not surpass nature, but restricted its
insph'ation to t^^ies who actually lived.
The Apollo Belvidere can therefore be considered as a model,
but slightly idealized by art, of the general jihysiognomj' of the
ancient Greeks. In his " Travels in the Morea," M. Pouqueville
gives a description of the physiognomy of the present Greeks,
which enables us to judge of the surprising persistence of the
most beautiful types, even in the midst of a social condition so
deeply modified.
" The inhabitants of the Morea," says M. Pouqueville, " are
generally tall and AveU made. Their eyes are full of fire, their
mouth is admirably well formed and full of the most beautiful
teeth. The women of Sparta are fau", slender, and dignified in
carriage. The Avomen of Ta^'getus have the gait of Pallas ....
The Messenian girl is conspicuous for her i)lumpness ; she has
regular features, large eyes, and long black hau* ; the damsel of
Arcadia, hidden under her coarse woollen garments, scarcely
. allows the regularity of her figure to be perceived . . . ."
Here, besides, are tlic characteristics displayed in their sculp-
ture, and which, according to what we have said, may really be
considered those of the Greek type.
A higli forehead, rather a wide distance between the eyes, with
the slightest possible depressi(m at the top of the nose ; this
last straiglit or slightly aquiline ; large eyes, opening widely and
surmounted by a scarcely arched eyebrow ; a short upper lij), a
snudl or medium sized mouth delicately cut ; and a prominent
and well rounded chin.
Fig. GG represents the Greeks of Athens ; lig. G7 a Greek family
iiiid the interioi' of a house at Atlu'us.
EUROPEAN BRANCH.
151
To give an idea of modern Greek manners and types, we will
borrow a few lines from an interesting work by M. Prout, " Journey
to Athens," published in " Le Tour du Monde " in 18G2. Let
66. — GREEKS OF ATHENS.
US first listen to this traveller speaking to us of the inhabitants of
Greece : —
" If Fallmeseyer is to be believed, there are no more Greeks in
Greece, only Slavonians ; it is beyond doubt that the inhabitiints
152 THE WHITE RACE.
of Tlirace and of Macedonia cannot boast so immacidate an origin
as the mountaineers of Olympus or of ]\Iagnus ; but it is equally
certain that from Cape Malea to the Black Sea, and from Smmia
to Corfu, there are ten million individuals who speak Greek,
mixed up with a population speaking Slavonic, and that in the
plains of Athens, we easily distinguish the Albanian with the
narrow temples and the prominent nose, from the Greek with the
wide forehead and the high cheek-bones, although their dress is-
exactly the same. To converse for an hour with the latter is
sufficient to satisfy all doubt as to the authenticity of his-
origin.
" His qualities of mind have remained the same as in the daj's ol"
Homer: he has still the same aptitude for thorough and rapid
comprehension, the same fiicility of gi'aceful and metaphorical
expression. These qualities give to the Greeks so gi'eat a
superiority over the other races of the East, that they are liked
by none of them. The Turks reproach them with being
suspicious and dissimulating, because they have opposed craft to
force ; the Levantines accuse them of dishonesty in commercial
transactions, because they themselves have taken lessons of them,
and have often surpassed their instructors.
*' There is n© greater bond of sympathy between them and the
other nations on the shores of the ^Mediterranean. Serious and
deliberate in disposition, the tone of their mind is foreigii alike to
raillery and to the rapidity of dramatic intensity. Then* giief^
pursues a peaceful and elegiac course ; it is with them a latent
sorrow, and not a sharp crisis leadmg to the ecstasies of madness.
Whilst Cupid's weapons, in Naples or in ^^enice for instance,
inflict terrible wounds, the arrows of the Athenian god neither
keep his victims from repose nor from the pursuit of business.
The Greeks have preserved their tragic intonation, and are
the true children of that wild Orestes who dit-d at more than
eighty years of age from the eli'ects of an accident. In their
minds, action always takes its course with deliberation and
gravity, not without a certain amount of colouring, but never
widely straying from reality ; interrogating and holding council
with itself, and taking time lor ri'Hection before making its
decision.
*'It is astonishing to meet with these analytical and foreseeing
tendencies, even among the most ignorant. Above allj^nations
()7. — A GREEK TI0USETTO7.T).
154 THE WHITE KACE.
they Lest understand the art of listening, and whilst sajdng a gi'eat
deal are the smallest talkers in the world.
" Everybody is famihar with the Greek dress : the short
pelisse, the skirt, which goes by the name of fystan, the small fez
Avith its tufted tassel falling on the nape of the neck of the weai-er,
and the embroidered gaiter fittuig tight to the leg. The sailors,
instead of the fystan, wear a very wide j)aii* of trousers, and
stockings instead of gaiters. In winter the talagani, a long
close-fitting cloak of lambskin, is added to the rest of the dress.
The Greeks, generally speaking, tall slender men of reguliu*
features, wear this national costume in a very dashing manner.
Young Greece carries its dandyism a little to extremes by over
pinching its waist, and exaggerating the width of its skills.
During the winter of 1858 it was the fashion to wear the entii'e
beard. I trust that this fancy, which gave them the appearance
of sappers in petticoats, has disappeared ; the finel}' trimmed
mustachios, revealing the lii)S, are better suited to theii*
delicately chiselled features as well as to theu" refined and
fanciful style of ckess. But alas ! Athens every day sees the
pure gold of its ancient costume bai'tered for the dross of modern
broadcloth fresh from the shelves of the tailor's shop. Athens
now boasts seventy tailors and fifty shoemakers who make in the
PVench style, wliilst only six of the former, and three of the
latter still work in the spirit of theii- national traditions. There
are sixty-two shops for the sale of female attire, but only tlu-ee or
four ladies are to be seen still faithlul to their national dress (I
except the maids of honour to the Queen, wlio wear it by order),
and even in their case one half lias disapi)oared. The corsage
cut down uj)on the neck and the taktikios (ca})) of Smyrna still
renuiin ; but the long narrow skirt has allowed itself to become
swollen by the insinuating arts of conspiring crinoline. The
style of dress in the islands is more connnon})lace, but the groat
quantity of garments worn one over the otlier remind one of the
childish simplicity of the outhnes of our own j)easant women. I
much prefer, in si)ite of its stifihess, the long .Ubauian robe worn
by the women of the interior.
"It is particularly at Agora tliat specimens of all the i^easantry
of tlie neighbourliood may be seen walking about in their
picturesque costumes.
"This Agora is not the amient Agora of Ceramica; it is a
EUROPEAN BRANCH. 155
market-place, composed of worm-eaten sheds roofed in with
ragged cloths, in which are exhibited produce of all sorts, from
the bursting figs of Asia Minor to the patent preparations of
Parisian perfumers.
" On each side of this market-place stands a spectre of
antiquity, the tower of the Winds, or clepsj^drum of Andro-
nicus, an octagonal monument engraved with passably mediocre
figures, and the portico of Minerva Archigetis. Archaeologists
after noticing the first, hasten across the spacious vestibule to
visit the second, but those, who are indifferent alike to the
criticisms of Martins and of Leake, prefer to pause on the
threshold of the market, particularly in the earl}' morning when
the peasantry,
* Seated in their chariots of Homeric pattern,
Like the ancient Isis on the basso-relievos of Egina,'
pour in from the highways from Thebes and Marathon. I have
said that the men were distmguished for regular symmetry of
countenance ; but the peasant women are simply ugly. Of
middle height, robust, and sunburnt, they have no feminine
attributes, in the meaning we give to the word. In commercial
circles and among the Phanariots, who come j)rincipaUy from
Asia, where the race has remained pure, there are, on the
contrary, many really beautiful women to be seen. Oriental
languor gives them a charm unknown in our country ; but they
walk badly, and are wanting in that elegance of style wliich
French women possess in such a high degree.
" They are rarely to be seen walking out, they seldom leave
their houses where they busy themselves with domestic occupa-
tions, and employ their leism'e in reading romances, prmcipally
translated from the French.
" Although class distinctions are gradually disappearing, there
are still in Athens two distinct sets of society ; the Phanariot,
and the Greek, properly so called; the first ah-eady quite
Europeanized, the second on the high road to become so.
The Phanariot ladies are well educated and sj^eak French
admirably. The others, whose information is extremely limited,
have an instinctive good sense and a tact never at fault, by no
means one of the least subjects of surprise to foreigners. 'i
" . .0 I have heard it said that the price of the honesty
•/J
o
o
EUROPEAN BRANCH. 1&7
of an English trader was a Imndred pounds sterling, and that
that of his Greek brother was less. Both are absurd state-
ments. It is impossible to draw a hard and fast hne in such
matters ; opportunity makes the thief Strangers are every-
where the natm-al prey of the sharper, but not more so at
Athens than in any other part of the world. The only difference
is that in that city they are more easily taken in, on account of
the complication of the currency, this comphcation being another
instance of Bavarian error. Rothschild made an offer to the
comicil of regency to effect a loan payable in coin similar to that
struck at the French mint. The council decided that it was
more ingenious, and above all more archaic, to shut their eyes to
all known standards, and to reintroduce the drachma with its
ancient weight. These badly executed coins were exported in
ingots, and hopeless calculations about the smallest transaction
are the result ; calculations in Avliich the Austrian coins, ugly and
disagreeable to the touch, play the principal part, to be finally
parted with, Avith a sense of relief, to the trader, to whatever
nation he may happen to belong.
" To have done with the subject of Greek probity, which has
been so much called mto question ; in the country the inhabi-
tants are avaiicious because they are jTOor, but the}^ are honest.
Travellers who jump to a conclusion from their experience of
inn-keepers, porters, cabmen, Sec, come to a wrong decision.
These classes are ever3^where the same. In Athens alone a
remarkable self-possession, Avith a dignified manner, is found,
instead of the familiar impudence of Italian facchini, or the
deceitful suavity of German attendants. It is Avorthy of remark
that one is never assailed m the streets with the importunity of
beggars. These are few in number, for with the Greeks it is a
sacred family duty to assist its impoverished members, and the
few that do beg, slu-mk from publicit}-. The streets of Athens
have a peculiar physiognomy. The stranger notices there neither
the noisy disturbance of the highways of Naples, nor the
methodical activity of those of London. The}'^ are rather to be
<;ompared with those of some of the provincial towns of France,
where the leism-ed citizens stroll about, and retail to one another
the gossip of the hour, remaining apparently permanent fixtm-es
of the pavement. Athens has, on the whole, the appearance of a
city where time dies hard ; the male population encamp them-
158 THE WHITE RACE.
selves during tlif day in tlie sunshine of the streets ; the shop-
keepers while away the hours, one foot within, and the otlier
without their doorsill ; and their customers intermingle the
tedious aritlunetic of barter with familiar conversation, or button-
hole the passer to gossip about the mutual acquaintance that has
just passed. Alexander's establishment, amongst others, is one
of the principal liead-quarters of news.
" Linger for an hour in front of the cafe of Beautiful Greece,
where Hermes Street and Eolus Street intersect one another,
you wDl see the whole Athenian world pass before you ; the
nearest lounger will tell you their names. Here comes the
politician who is still in the market, there goes the statesman
who has already obtained his price. That is Canaris, whose
reputation is European, although his person is so puny: there
are Chriesis, Metaxas, Ma-VTOcordato, Rangabe, INIiaouli, the
celebrities of yesterday and to-day. This man, treading as
gingerly as if he stepped upon eggs, and throwing uneas}' glances
around him, is a Chiotian. As he passes, 3'our cicerone scowls,
for the Chiotians are not exactly beloved. Popular tradition
declares that the Island of Scios was formerly settled by Jews, but
this is erroneous, although the Chiotians have a Jewish appear-
ance, and, like the children of Israel, are very successful in banking
and commerce. Commercial aptitude has always been, in ancient
times as well as to-day, the basis of tlie national character ol"
the Chiotian. ' T\v(» reasons,' says M. Lacroix, 'explain tliis
tendency. The position of Scios, situated in the midst of the
sea, between Europe and Asia, upon the great maritime highway
of ancient connnerce, naturally disposed its inhabitants to become
traders; while the nature oftlieir island, whose stony soil is
little suited to agriculture, renderpd such a means of livelihood in
part a necessity to them.'
" As the trader of Scios can be recognised by liis ap))earance.
so the Ionian islander can be distinguislied by his speech. 'I'hc
torrent of his eloquem-e is heard towering above the voices of every
group. I liave a great admiratidu lor the lonians. 1 do not say
that human perftiction is to be; I'oiind in these munerous islaiuls,
but wonderl'ul natural (|ualiti(>s, in unison witli the healthy civiliza-
tion bequeathed to them by the llalian republics, are to bo seen
there. It is but the other day that \]\r ingenious combination of
Mr. Gladstone gave I'',iii-o|)(> :iii iden ol" (li(> dignity of their
a
H
Pi
Li
O
o
160 THE WHITE RACE.
character, tlie extent of their patriotism, and the A\-is(lom of their
mind. 'J'o tliis Greek good sense they add the fire of the Italian.
Active, inteUigent, good hearted and honest in theii- dealings,
they attract at once the symi)athies of all.
"This admixture of which the Athenian population is composed
is a curious study.
" On the Sunday, everyhody leaves the cross roads in front of
the Beautiful Greece to frequent the esplanade of Patissia (a cor-
ruption from Pachiscliah) ; the men stroll about talking together,
and the Avomen, abandoning their household gods for this day
only, follow a few paces behind them. The crowd walks round
and round a kiosk till a military band placed there has finished
playing, and then goes home ; not into the house, however, but
into the streets, for during the warm summer nights nearly every-
body sleeps al fresco. These sleepers advertise their presence
by a continual hum, which is a kind of internal monologue, an
echo of the day's conversation, for the Greeks still remain the
wittiest and the most eloquent chatterers in the world."
A\'e place side by side with the Greeks the Albanians, whose
language has some relation to Greek. Concentrated in the
mountains of their country, they appear to be the lineal represent-
atives of the ancient inhabitants of these districts. U'hey are the
descendants of the ancient lllyrians, mixed up with the Greeks
and the Slavonians. Restricting tliemselves almost exclusively
to the profession of arms, the Albaniims constitute the best
soldiers of the Ottoman army. Their lumibers scarcely' reach
two millions, althougli Albania is of gi'eat extent and contains
several rather important towns.
Albania, i)art of Turke}- in Knrope. bounded on the north by
ISIontencgro, ]iosnia, and Servia, on the east by ^lacedon and
Thessaly, on the south by the kingdom of Greece, on the Avest
by the Adriatic and Ionian seas, constitutes the paehaliks of
Janina, Ilbessan and Scutari. It jiossesses three seaports,
Diu'az/.o, Avh)na, and I'arga. The most important towns are
Scutari, Akliissar, Jicrat, and Arta.
Semi-barbarians, ])artaking more ot'lbc i)inilc and the brigand
than oi' the cultivator :iii(l tlic lalmnn'r, tlu' Albanians pass
tlu'ir lives in a state of petty wartarc amoiiLi," tliemselves.
'I'liey ])rofessed Ohristianily \\\\ to tbe lilti'enth century, but
after having inider ScniKb'ibcg gloriously resisted tlie 'J'urkish
TJf JE_ H VMA NUEIACE
J' Seller. p'
Im/iDuouy. S3, ^.ies ^ei is »o(eiS
f^ /ie^ja/.i&f, ./':
GEORGEAN ARAB
WHITE OR CAUCASIAN RACE
EUROPEAN BRANCH.
IGl
70. — ALBANIAN WOMAN.
invasion, they were forced to submit to the victorious Ottomans,
who compelled the Albanians to embrace the religion of Mahomet.
162
THE WHITE EACE.
In some parts of Albania the Greek church still sm-vives. In
the north, between the sea and the black Drin, the com-ageous
tribe of the Mirdites practise the Roman Catholic religion and
enjoy liberty.
Fig. 70 represents the Albanian costume.
^7->ur/^y^''
rORTRATT OF AN ARMEN'l.VN. ,
CHAPTER II.
AEAMEAN BEANCH.
CuviER lias thought fit to give the name of Ai'amean (derived
from the ancient appellation of Syria) to the race of people who
inhahit the south-west of Asia and the north of Africa. Since
primeval historic times, the Aramaic race developed itself in the
south-west of Asia and the north of Africa, and it has remained
there up to our own day. It also extended its settlements to the
south of Europe, where it became assimilated to the inhabitants
of that part of the world.
At a period when Europeans were immersed in the depths of
ignorance, the Arameans successfully cultivated science and art.
But later, whilst progress was making rapid strides amongst the
Westerns, the Arameans on the contrary came to a halt ; so that
the civilization of these Asiatic races is still pretty much the
same as it was two thousand years ago.
Christianity sprang up amidst the Arameans, but it made few
converts. Mahometanism and Buddhism attracted nearly the
whole of this numerous race.
Four leading divisions are recognised among the Arameans :
the Libyans, the Semitics, the Persians, and the Georgians and
Circassians.
The Libyan Family.
The Libyan Family is composed of the Berbers and the
Egy2)tians.
The Berbers. — The Berbers are the race which from very
ancient times inhabited the mountains of the Atlas chain, or
wandered amidst the deserts of the Sahara. The Berbers are
split up into a great number of tribes, of whom the four prin-
cipal are, the Kabyles, the Sheilas, the Touariks and the Tibbous.
M 2
ARAMEAN BRANCH. 165
The traveller in Kabvlia is struck with admiration, for its lofty-
mountains, the gentle and pleasing undulations of its plains, and
its valleys interlaced with the windings of countless streams. Its
inhabitants are pastoral, agriciiltural, and laborious. The head-
dress of their women is fashioned to suit their habit of carrying
on then' head jars of great weight. They balance these by rigidl}'
straightening their waists, round wdiich they wind, some score of
times, a girdle of coarse woollen cords. Their garment is simply
a piece of woollen cloth fastened together by a couple of pins over
the bosom.
The Kaybles are not, like the real Arabs, nomadic. They
remain, on the contrary, faithful to one spot. Whilst the Arab
inhabits a tent, removable at will, and in accordance with the
requu-ements of his family, the Kabyle lives in a stone dwellmg,
and his homestead is a regular village. In truth, the Kabyle is
not an Arab ; he is of African origin, a Berber, somewhat
modified by the different races that have in turn settled on the
African shores of the Mediterranean, but whose customs and
physical characteristics have always remained the same.
The Eoman armies subdued the Kabyles dwelling on the
Mediterranean coasts, and drove them into the mountains. The
j)rincipal aim of the successive Roman governors in Africa, was to
drain the country of its resources to supply the insatiable require-
ments of Eome, and the extravagant liberahty contmually lavished
on its citizens by the Emperors of this capital of the world.
Rome thus accepted from Africa but slaves and labourers. Those
of the conquered, who were unwilling to pass under the heavy
yoke of the Roman governors, abandoned the plains and retu'ed to
the mountains, inaccessible retreats, whose ravines and forests
offered innumerable obstacles to the cruelty of centurions, and
the rapacity of praetors. At a futm-e j)eriod, led by enterprising
cliieftains, they sallied forth from these natural fortresses to
assail and ultimately to definitively repulse the Roman power.
To give an idea of the Kabylia of to-day, and of its organization,
we will quote a few details from "An Excursion to great Kabylia,"
pubhshed in 1867, in " Le Tour du Monde," from the pen of
Commandant Duhousset, an officer in the French army.
"In Kabylia," he says, "the household composed of the
members of one family is termed kJiarouba; each kharouba
forming part of the village or dehera, elects one of its members as
1G6 THE WHITE RACE.
a dhaman to represent it at the municipal council, and to defend
its interests : in a word, to be responsible for it.
" The different deheras are fmlher united together under the
name of arch.
" In each tillage authority is administered by an amin, elected
by turns from each kharouba. It is the duty of this official to
-watch over the execution of the written laws, drawn up under the
name of hhanoun, and Avhich are merely the recital of the customs
handed down from time immemorial in Kabylia.
" The amin can pronounce no judgment, inflict no tine,
* without consulting the assembly (djcmaa) of his assistants or
dhamans, always chosen from the notabilities of the village.
This tribunal chooses a secretary {hhodja) intrusted with the duty
of keeping a public register of its dehberations, and of carrying on
all correspondence with the French authorities. The labours of
the khodja are remunerated with perquisites of figs, olives, Sec.
"The supreme command of the tribe is delegated by the French
to an amin-cl-oinnena, whose principal duty is the superintend-
ence of his tribe in all matters concerning public order. He is
not allowed to interfere in the internal policy of the villages,
wliich govern themselves, each according to its own interpretation
of the khanoun.
" The djemaa possesses a municipal fund, kept in the hands oi
an oulill (manager). This fund is supphed by the fines inflicted
by the municipal council and the native officials, and by the rates
levied on marriages, births, and deaths.
" Fach village is divided into two factions, or soff, generally
hereditary foes. It is easy to imagine the serious natui-e of the
outrages on public tranquillity, committed by these irreconcilable
neighbom-s, when their mutual interests are at stake."
The elections are a constant source oi disturbance in the
Kabylc villages.
The way in which tlicsi' villages are laid out, their dwellino-s
overlooking one anothei-, makes these struggles very sanguinary
ones. Some of the more lofty houses liave crenelated i)arapets,
the icinainder arc loopholed, and tin- djanui (moscpie) becomes,
on account of tlie milil;uy imporlance of its ui>per storey, a
regular foiiress, assuring llie victory to its fortunate possessors.
Fverybody knows fliat the Fremli eoiiqiiercd Kabylia in ISoT.
"What most contributc'd to llie sulniiissiou of the Kabvles, was llu>
ARAMEAN BRANCH. 167
promise made to them to respect their customs and their
communal elections. This promise was kept, and the respect
shown to their local usages not a little contributed to consolidate
the French conquest.
The Kabyle villages, seen from a distance, look pictm'esque,
but on mixing with their inhabitants and entermg their houses,
the charm vanishes. The question immediately suggests itself
how it is possible for any human beings to dwell in the midst
of such universal neglect, and of such hideous filth.
"Every Kabyle," says M. Duhousset, "is revoltingiy diiiy :
there are no baths to be found in the whole of Kabyha of the
Djujiua. The children receive no care. The result of this
neglect is frequent ophthalmia, sometimes complete bhndness ;
they are also often subject to cutaneous diseases, or worse
hereditary affections, which these mountaineers hand down from
generation to generation, continuing to exist in spite of them
the women, good mothers who suckle their childi'en up to
three or fom^ years of age .... the men, industrious workmen
and good agriculturists."
The Kabyles are independent in disposition, observant by
natm'e, and fond of laboiu": but they are inclined to be avaricious,
revengeful, and quarrelsome. Some of their villages, as we have
shown, are divided into two hostile camps, and in many cases,
part of the communal land is set apart for warhke encounters,
where all differences are settled by the yataghan and the match-
lock. Divorce is one of the sores of Kabyle society.
It is well known that Kabylia is a rich, tranquil country,
addicted to industry, and possessing a numerous population.
But a few statistics will here have a peculiar mterest.
There are in France eight departments with a smaller popula-
tion than Kabylia ; these are, according to M. Duhousset, the
Basses-Alpes, the Hautes-Alpes, the Cantal, Corsica, Lozere, the
Basses-Pyrenees, the Hautes-P^'renees, and Tarn-et-Garomie.
Three departments are smaller in extent ; the Ehone, the Seine,
and Vaucluse.
The average population of France is 67-iV^ inhabitants to
every square kilometre ; that of Kabylia is 67tWo- Dooldng,
however, at the average population to every kilometre in each
separate department, it appears that twenty-eight have a larger
average than Kabylia, one an equal, and fifty- seven a smaller one.
168 THE WHITE RACE.
The agricultural productions of Kab3iia are the ordinary fruits of
African cultui'e, especially the fig and the ohve, to which must be
added large croj^JS of wheat. Figs are the i^rmcipal article of food
of the inhabitants, and olives the staple of theii* agricultui'al
industry.
During harvest-time the Kabyles cover theii' heads with an im-
mense straw hat of a pointed shape, with a huge brim, fourteen
inches in width, shaduig their face. A shu't, leaving the arms and
legs bare, and a leather apron, similar to that worn by om* black-
smiths, constitute theii- dress. They reap tlieu" corn and barley
»in small handfuls at a time, and very close to the gi'ound, with a
sickle. The thrashing and winnowing is roughly done by oxen.
M. Duhousset, who witnessed the harvest and the grinding of the
corn, gives the accompanying sketch (fig. 72) of the Kabyle flour-
mills. Their oHve-mill is very similar to that used in the south
of France, only their grmdstones are turned by women, who fill
the part assigned by us to horses or to a steam-engine.
In Kabylia particular care is bestowed on the cultivation of
the fig, the principal article of food of the whole country. ]\L
Duliousset took particular notice of the artificial fecundation of
the fig-tree, a curious operation totally unknown in France.
The fig-tree, as well as the date-tree, is artificially fecundated
in Kabylia ; in the case of the latter the male flower is merely
superimposed on the female blossoms to impregnate them ; but
with the former it is insects that carry the fertilizing dust. This
process is termed caprificat'ion.
" Caprification," says ]\I. Duhousset, " has been practised from
time immemorial by all the inhabitants on the Mediterranean
coast. This curious and important process seemed to me ta
deserve a special investigation. I have, therefore, collected a
quantity of more or less plausible details and explanations of the
manner in which it is carried out, and the advantages derived
from this mode of cultivation.
"The dokhar is the fruit of tlu' wild fig-tree. It is small,
flavourless, and bitter. It is not a very eatable sjiecies, and is.
not cultivated for the sake of food. It is precocious, and becomes
ripe when the other figs, still green, have iu)t yet attained their
matuiity. The tree which produces them — the caper fig-tree —
yields two or three crops in the year ; I ut it is v\\\y tlie first that
is generally made use of.
ARAMEAN BRANCH.
169
" When quite ripe, the dokhar is gathered, and arranged in
small bunches (moulak) on a string. These strings are susjiended
to the boughs of the female fig-tree, towards the end of June in
the plains, towards the end of July on the mountains. From the
stem of each dokhar, when dry, issue a quantity of small winged
72. — GKIXDINO WHEAT IN THE KABYLIA.
insects, which introduce themselves into the fruit on the tree,
instil a new life into it, and jorevent it from falHng.
" These insects, agents of this fecundation, are produced and
developed in the fruit of the wild fig-tree, and leave it, as soon as
arrived at maturity,- to attach themselves to the female fig-tree.
170 THE WHITE RACE.
Their boclj' is liairv, like that of the bee, which is kllo^Yn to fulfil
an analogous mission towards certain flowers.
" These insects are of two kinds, black and red. The fii'st,
smaller than the second, do not carry like the latter a sting in
their abdomen. The natives assert that the black msect alone
plays a useful part in the caprification of the fig — the pai-t
pla3'ed bj'' the wind, the bird, or the hand of man in the instance
of the date. A long experience attributes to it the privilege of
preserving the figs from perishing and falling before they have
become ripe. This custom has given rise to the well-laiown
Kabyle proverb, ' He who is without dokhar is without figs.'
The abundance of figs in everv locality and under every difierence
of climate depends upon that of the dokhar. Sometimes, how-
ever, the latter, although plentiful, gives birth to but a small
number of these preserving insects, as in 1863, when the crop
was poor, the dokhar having produced but few insects.
" The Kabyles are convinced that one of these insects can pre-
serve ninety-nine figs, but that the hundreth becomes its tomb.
This is i)ossibly only a popular prejudice ; but it is as well to cite
it. Truth among primitive people becomes sometimes crystal-
lized in the shape of a superstition, and the inexplicable pervades
everything.
" Caprification takes place at least once a year. When the
dokhar is abundant it is ])rudent to repeat the process several
times at sliort intervals, and it is most important that it should
be performed at the proper moment, either in the autumn or in
the spring, or the crop may become seriously endangered and
X)artly lost.
"A rule generally observed in the villages wliere the dokhar
flourislies, is, tliat no one may sell it, under a penalty of a fine of
two pounds, to a stranger, or even to an ally, before the gardens
of his own locality have been copiously provided with the precious
preservative.
" Previous to our rule tlic Kabvlo tribes wore continually at
enmity with one another, and the mxlv of the d(.)khar was then
suspended and forbidden between tliem. As the lig is the prin-
cipal and indis[)cnsabk^ food of tlie inhabitants, this proliibitory
measure was the surest means of stai'ving the enemy, or at least
of occasioning liim serious inconvenience. It is, therefore, pro-
bable tliat tlie dilfercnt tribes lVc»iUcntly came to open blows in
ARA^IEAX BRANCH.
171
order to procure b}^ bloodshed what they were unable to obtain
by purchase."
Copper and iron are rather abundantly found in Kabylia, and
its inhabitants are expert in extracting- these metals from theii"
73. — KABYLE JEWELLERS.
ores. However, they are beginning to import metal goods from
Europe.
AVith tools of their own manufacture, or with those of foreign
importation, the Kabyles make a great many useful and impor-
tant articles. Jewellers and annom"ers are fi"equently found in
their villages.
Fig. 73, from a sketch by ]M. Duhousset, represents the work-
172 THE WHITE RACE.
shop of a Kabyle jeweller. The lathe of the Kabyle workman is
used to make the wooden vases and the numerous utensils sold
by the Kabyles all along the African coast. It is sufficiently
noteworthy that the Kabyle turner onl}' uses the vertical lathe,
and seems ignorant of the horizontal one so convenient and so
generally used in Europe.
The Sheilas dwell to the west of the Atlas, while the Kabyles
are found to the east of these mountains. The former are tillers
of the soil, laborious and poor. They are generally independent.
The Touariks are a people distinct from the two preceding
ones. They are nomadic. They wander in the desert of Sahara,
and make continual raids into Egypt to carry off slaves. M.
Henri Duveyrier, who has published a detailed account of the
Touariks of the North, declares that they are hospitable and
humane. They are generally considered to consist of rather
foraiidable tribes, accustomed to scour the desert, stop cai'avans
and plunder the laggards. At any rate, it is a known fact that an
ill-starred traveller. Miss Tinne, who had courageously explored
parts of Asia and Africa, was assassinated in the desert in 1869
by some Touariks.
In French Africa the generic name of Moor is given to the
Mussulman population (the Turks excepted) inhabiting Barbnry
and Sahara ; but in reality this name is only rightly applicable
to two particular classes. The first of these is partly composed
of the inhabitants of the towns, often supposed to be the descend-
ants of the ancient natives of the country, that is to say of the
Libyan family, but seeming on the contrary to be principally of
Arab origin. The second comprises the tribes, most of them
nomadic, who dwell in the south-west of Sahara, and who belong
to either the Berber or the Arab race.
The Fjijyyt'ums. We now proceed to speak of the Egyptians,
that unchanging race which seems to slumber o\\, ombalmed on a
conservative soil, a vast hypogeum, where, for thirty centuries,
generations, both of human Ix'ings and of domestic animals,
liave succeeded generations without any })erccptible alteratii>u.
The work of Herodotus, the ilialogues of Luciau. and the
ARAMEAN BRANCH. 173
writings of Ammianus Mareellinus, teach us that the ancient
Egyptians, similar in all respects to those of our own day, had a
brown coloured skin. Two contracts of sale, dating back from
the time of Ptolemy, give us particulars of the parties to it. The
vendor is called /xeAayxpoo? (dark brown), and the buyer jueAtxP'*^^
(honey coloured). From all the documents and evidence we
possess, it aj)pears that several varieties in the colour of the skin
existed among the ancient Egyptians, but that there was always
one predominant hue. Paintings are found in tlie temples and
the tombs, where the persons represented have a copper coloured,
reddish, or light chocolate complexion. The faces of the women
are sometimes of a yellower tint, merging into fawn colour.
Another faithful representation of the features of the ancient
Egyptians is found in those of their paintings and sculptures that
have descended to our own time. Their physiognomy shows a
peculiar and remarkable type, as does also the shape of their
bodies. According to Denon (Travels in Egy|3t), the ancient
inhabitants of the kingdom of the Pharaohs had full but refined
and voluptuous figures, calm and serene faces, soft and rounded
features, long almond shaped eyes, half closed, languishing, and
raised at the outer corner, as if the glare and heat of the sun
habitually fatigued them. Round cheeks, thick and prominent
lips, a large but smiling mouth, and a dark reddish copper tinted
complexion, completed the peculiar expression of their counte-
nance.
Blumenbach, after examining a large number of mummies, and
comparing them with the productions of ancient art, established
three leading types of ancient Eg}i3tians, including, with more or
less deviation, all individual casts of face ; the Ethiopian, the
Indian, and the Berber type. The first is distinguished by a
prominent jaw and a thick lip, by a broad flat nose, and by
protrudmg eyes. This t}^e coincides with the description given
by Herodotus and other Greek writers, who assign to the
Egyptian a black complexion and woolly hair. The second type
is widely different. The nose is long and narrow, the eyelids are
thin, long, and slanting obliquely from the top of the nose
towards the temples ; the ears are set high in the head, the body
is short and sHght, and the legs are veiy long. Tliis picture
resembles the Hindoos fi"om beyond the Ganges.
Such were the ancient people of Egypt. Its inhabitants of
174 THE WHITE RAQE.
to-day are difficult to class from an ethnographic point of view.
They must not be confounded, as is often done, with the Arab
race. The jiresent Egyptians are the old indigenous or Berber
race, modified by its fusion with new elements. This old indi-
genous race is still to be met Anth in the country, sparsely strewn,
but quite recognizable. It is this small part of the population
which bears the name of Kopts.
The Kopts, a race preserved b}' their religion from miscegena-
tion, but feebly represent the primitive Egyptians ; for ancient
Eg}^^t was conquered and subjugated, first by the Ai-abs, then by
the Persians, then by the Greeks and Romans, and lastly by
the Mussulmans.
The Kopts (fig. 80) are generally above the middle height ;
they are robust in stature, and the colour of their skin is a dull
red. They have a broad forehead, a rounded chin, full cheeks, a
straight nose with strongly curved nostrils, large brown eyes, a
narrow mouth with tliick lips and white teeth, high projecting
ears, and extremely black beards and eyebrows. The strilving
resemblance of the Kopts to ancient Egyptian sculpture is a
sufficient proof that this group of mankind is really the remnant
of the ancient stock of Egypt, slightly altered by mixture with the
other races that have successively occupied their countr}-.
The Kopts became Christians in the second century. In tlie
seventh .centur}^ at the time of the conquest of EgN^it by the
Arabs, the Kopts numbered 000,000. To-day they only amount
to 150,000, of whom 10,000 reside in Cairo. They venerate St.
Mark as their principal patron. They go to communion regularly
every Friday, lead a very austere life, and allow their priests to
marry.
The Kopts have black eyes, and, in general, curly hair.
Morose, taciturn, and dissimulating, they cringe to their superiors,
hate their equals, and are arrogant to their inferiois. They excel
as accountants in all Icinds of business. They carry on exclusively
certain industries, such as the ni;niuf;iclurc of mills, of apparatus
for irrigation, and of jewellery.
Tlie Koptic language is the ancient language of the lMiarat)hs,
mixed with words from the Greek and other ttmuuos. It is
written in the Greek character. It is no longer gra nun atic ally
tauglit, and is but little spoken. It is, however, still used in
their form of worship.
ARAMEAX BRANCH.
175
74. — KOPTS OF THE TEMPLE OF KEAXAH.
The Kojits enjo}' rather a bad reputation in Egypt. Accom-
plices in the Arab invasion, and therefore tolerated by the
176 THE WHITE RACE.
followers of Mahomet, they were employed by the Mamelukes to
collect the taxes. Thieves and mendicant monks abound amongst
them. Fig. 74 represents Koptic priests before the temple of
Kranah.
The most unfortunate portion of the Egyptian population, the
peasants and the labourers, the same workmen avIio have been so
useful in constructing the Suez Canal, are called Fellahs.
From an ethnographic point of view, the Fellahs are descended
from the primitive indigenous iidiabitants, modified by admix-
ture with the Arabs. Althougli they speak the Arab tongue, the
coarseness of their features keeps them distinct from the Arabs.
The soil of Eg^'pt thus supports a singular admixture of races,
and it is impossible now-a-days to point out one single pure
type. This is a result of the miserable political state of the
countr}'. From the very first, Egypt has always been the prey of
alien conquerors, who have succeeded one another in one long
roll, each in their turn adding some new feature to those of the
original inhabitants of the country. In " Travels in Eg}-pt,"
by Messrs. Gammas and Lefevre, i)ublished in the " Tom- du
Monde," we read the following observations on the Fellahs : —
" The Fellahs have but a feeble conception of the dignity of
man and of their own value ; the only answer they give to blows
is a complaint. Sometimes, indeed, they rebel like a flock of
sheep, but with a conviction tliat their effort will be of no avail.
It is tlius, at the times of conscription, they resist the soldiery ;
but after a few have been killed, the rest allow themselves to be
liuddlcd on l)oard tlie man-of-war, in which they are taken down
the Nile to Cairo, the women and the young girls following them
for some miles along the banks with cries and lamentations. A
Fellah's existence is not essentially more unha))in' than that of
our peasant hinds. His disposition is rather cheerl'ul than
melancholy ; and every circumcision, every marriage, is the
excuse for a lioliday, sliared by the whole village. Their songs
jiiul their dances are redcdent of the spontaneous mirtli instinctive
in negroes. But with everytliing to render life agreeable, the
consciousness of rights and obligations, that sonuthing that con-
stitutes the freeman and the citizen, is wanting in them. The
Fellah is fond oi" liis home and of liis lunuht ; but Eg^-jit is for
him neither a nation noi- a fathcrhmd. It is astonishing at first
siglit to notice this (k-gradation of" the human sjiecies, so sad to
ARAMEAN BRANCH.
177
.s^^
lO. — A FELLAH WOMAN AND CHILDREN.
behold ; however, if the oppressive tyranny of the Mamelukes, the
deep degradation of Egypt under the Greek and Roman d}Tiasties,
and the old caste law, condemning the mass of the population to
N
178
THE WHITE RACE.
the slavery of the soil, are remembered, it is e&sj to understand
why the Fellah, ground down under the sway of the Pharaohs,
stupefied under that of the Romans, and crushed by Mussulman
fatalism, is slow to respond to the efforts and to the intellectual
70— A FELLAH DONKEY BOY.
tendencies of the government of Said Pacha. Since the Arab
conquest, the soil lins been legally the i)ropt rty of the sultans,
the emirs, and the beys. Tlie feudal system that once theo-
retically existed amongst us was rigorously carried into
practice in Egypt. U'lie whole of the croj) harvested by the
FeDahs passed, with Ihc exception of a modicum necessaiy for
ARAMEAN BRANCH. 179
their absolute existence, into the granaries of the land-owners.
Now-a-days the Viceroy has abandoned the practice of monopoly ;
he is anxious to change arbitrary rights into regular taxes ;
he has pelded his just claims to the labourer, and assured to the
peasant his right of succession to the fields he has watered with
the sweat of his toil. But it takes a long interval to blot out the
horrible stamp of theii' past slavery.
" The sailors of the Nile, sons and relations of the Fellahs, re-
semble them m their ignorance, in theii- humility, in their contempt
for life, and in their natural disposition to laughter, to song, and
to the dance. But their wits are becoming shai-pened by per-
petual contact with strangers ; and theii' minds are busy on many
things undreamt of by the Fellah."
The same travellers tell us, in speaking of Egyptian mar-
riages : —
"Marriage in EgjT^t is not a public act strictly registered by
the law. When the bridegroom and the bride's parents have
come to an understanding, when the sum to be paid by the
husband has been agreed upon (the wife brings no dower), the
celebration of the miion takes place before two witnesses. Some-
times the cadi is apprized ; but this is a formality that is often
neglected. In such a miion, without any ulterior guarantee, the
wife is but a purchased slave. When the husband tires of her he
sends her back ; she can only claim a divorce on one single
ground, for a reason considered by us also as a seriovis injmy.
Xo legal notice is taken of the birth of children, Avho are con-
sequently placed in a precarious position until they are old
enough to look after themselves. Their death is easily con-
cealed ; and they occasionally perish by the hand of one of the
other wives, rivals of theii' mother. A common custom allows the
Nile sailors to have two wives, one at Girgeh, for instance, and
another at Assouan. The husband passes a month with each of
them in turns, as his business allows liim. He brings with him
a few piastres, a piece or two of blue cotton stuff', often some
little seaman's venture, that the wife proceeds to dispose of on
his departure. He receives in exchange the products of the
place, that in tiu'ii go to swell the trade of the other wife. We
had on board a cargo of earthenware, salt, and pipes. The
sailors disembarked them here and there as they went up the
river, expecting to find on their return stores of tobacco, dates.
180 THE WHITE RACE.
and liorse-trappings. Polygamy looked at in this light is pro-
ductive ; but it loses ground notwithstanding every day, not
amongst the poor only, but amongst the rich, who have in most
cases but one legitimate wife at a time. Besides, there is but
one real caiise for polygamy — the premature old age of the
women. When the men give up the practice of niarr^-ing mere
children, who become rapidly worn out by the fatigues of preco-
cious maternity, polygamy will cease to exist."
Fig. 77 represents the dress of a Cairo ladv.
Almas, or Egyptian dancing-girls, are now-a-days scarcely more
than a name in the country. It is difficult to find even one or
two in Caii'o. The last specimens are restricted to the to\vn of
Esneh.
The travellers from whom we have taken the above details,
visited the town of Esneh, and there saw the dancing-gii-ls. They
give the following sketch of them.
"We were conducted into a building of forbidding aspect.
The dancing-girls were grouped together in the midst of the
apartment. They were all plain enough in the face, but young
and well made. The hope of large gains had induced them to
take extra pains with their dress. I still see their low-necked
vests, their wide silk pantaloons, fastened above the hips with
dazzling waistbands ; their inner tunic of gauze or flesh-coloured
muslin ; some with naked feet, others with long red or yellow
Turkish slippers. ^Ii)st of them wore necklaces and bracelets,
and small coins hanging over their foreheads ; whilst at the back
of their heads hung a small silk handkerchief, carelessly thrown
on. The dance began with a series of attitudes, beseeching and
graceful, then rapidly grew animated, till it exin-essed a pitch of
deep passion. Their bosoms remained innnovable, while they
moved the rest of their bodies as if in a frenzy. A distribution
of olives, of liqueurs, and a shower of suiall coins, won us a
thousand blessings, and brought our evening to a diguifu'd doeJe.
The almas do not meet every day with sutli a windfall; and if
they danc(! during the winter, tlicy do not sing in the sumnu^-.
Tlu^ ])o])idalion amidst wliicli ibey live cannot afford to hmuu-
nerate their talents. Well versed in poses plasticpies, but in-
ca])nble of all work, they are reduced to all sorts of expedients,
and to loans, which make them the slaves of tli(> usurers. Their
time is spent in smoking, in drinking a(]uavita\, and in consuming
77. — A LADY OF CAIRO.
182
THE WHITE RACE.
the omnipresent coffee. The miseries of such an existence daily
decreasethe number of abnas, who, in tlie time of the Mamehikes,
76. — ALMA oi; dancim; (iiKi,
wore to be found I'Vfi'ywhi'ri' in l\L;\i)t. Ksnch is their la^it
refuge, and was, no doubt, their birthpbice."
ARAMEAN BRANCH. 183
The Semitic Family.
We have ali-eady said that the races who composed the Aramean
branch kindled in Asia, at an early period in history, the torch of
civilization. This observation is more particularly aj)plicable to
the nations of the Semitic family, of whom we are now going to
speak. It is from this family, in fact, that sprang the nations so
well known in ancient histor}-, under the name of Assyrians,
Hebrews, Phoenicians and Carthaginians. Conquered by other
races, the Assyrians, the Hebrews, the Phoenicians, and the
Carthaginians have successively disappeared and are now ahnost
entirely replaced by the Arabs.
We unite to the Semitic family the Arabs, the Jews, and the
Syi'ians.
The Arabs. — The Arabs constitute the principal population of
modern Ai*abia ; they also form a great part of the inhabitants of
Egj-pt, Nubia, Barbarv, and Sahara. They extend into Persia,
and even into Hindostan.
Some of the Arabs are shepherds (Bedouins), others cultivate
the soil ; the former are nomadic, the latter sedentary. The
Bedouins, children of the desert, perpetual wanderers, active
and very temperate, are smaller and of a more slender appear-
ance than the others, and support with ease the fatigues and
privations of their mode of life. The agricultural Arabs, or
fellies, are taller and more robust. The former have a wild and
suspicious cast of countenance. The characteristics of the Arab
race are, a long face, with a high-shaped head ; an aquihne nose,
nearly in a Hne with the forehead ; a retreating and small mouth;
even teeth ; the eye not at all deep set, in spite of the want of
prominence of the broAv ; graceful figures, formed by the small
volume of fatt}- matter and cellular tissue, and by the presence of
powerful but not largely develoj)ed muscle ; a keen wit ; a lively
intelligence ; and a deej) and persevermg mould of character.
These characteristics show that they possess a remarkable
superiority over other races, and Baron Larrey has found fresh
evidence of this superiority in the shape of their head, m the
convolutions of their brain, in the consistency of their neiwous
tissue, in the appearance of their muscular fibre and their bony
184 THE WHITE RACE.
structure, and in the regularity and perfect development of their
heart and arterial system.
We see therefore that the Arab tNiie is really an admirable one.
This t}"pe, consistent and well defined as a whole, has, however,
undergone considerable modifications under the influence of
divers causes. The colom- of their skin varies a good deal : their
complexion is sometimes as white as that of Europeans of the
most northern countries. In Yemen, Ai'ab women have been
noticed whose complexion was a deep yellow. In that portion of
the valley of the Nile contiguous to Nubia, the ^li-abs are black.
In this same valley of the Nile, above Dengola, the Shegya Arabs
are jet black, a bright clear black, a colour which the English
traveller Waddington thought the most beautiful that could be
chosen for a human creature.
" These men," says AVaddington, " entu-ely difter from negi'oes
in the briUianc}' of their colom-, in the quahty of their hair, in the
regularity of their featm'es, in the gentle expression of tlieir
limpid eyes, and by the softness of their skin, which in this
respect is not at all inferior to that of Europeans."
Amongst the Arabs who dwell m more temperate climates, hair
more or less fair, and blue or grey eyes have been observed. As
a contrast, in the Libj'an desert, tribes have been met with whose
liair was woolly and nearly analogous to that of negroes. Taken
altogether, the nomadic Arabs, who liave faithfully adhered for
many centuries to the same mode of life, exhibit, in spite of
varying climates, the original mould of an exceptional beauty.
Fig. 79 shows a tent of nomadic Arabs.
The Jciryt. — Among the lesser nati()ns with an allinity to tlie
Semitic iamily, there is one remarkable by its liistorical im-
portance, and by the manner in whicli it has managed to preserve
its origimd tyi)e during the eigliteen centuries in which it has
.been scattered all over the whole world : we mean the Jews or
Israelites.*
The Jews have preserved much of their own peculiar physio-
* Frcncli politencsn lias made lictwccn these two words a distinction whicli is too odd
to allow lis to pass it over. In France, a rich Jew is called an Israelite, a poor Israelite
is called a Jew. The Messrs. Ilotlisdiild are Jsrucllllnh liankei-s ; i)ut if hy sonic iiu-
possiliility they lost their millions and went to live at KranUforl, in the Jew's (jnarter, iu
tlic old family honsc, which is utill there, and whicli wc have seen, they would become,
like their ancestors, Jewlnh traders.
183
THE WHITE RACE.
gnomy. The}' are distiiiguished from the nations among whom
they are dispersed, by pecuUar features easily recognized in
many paintings of the great masters. Still they have ended by
adopting more or less the
characteristics of the nations
with whom the}' have long
. resided. Under the sole in-
fluence of external cu'cum-
stances and mode of life, the
medley of races amongst
which they have existed has
little bj' little altered their
national type. In the north-
ern parts of Europe the Jews
have a white skin, blue eyes,
and fair hair. In some por-
tions of Germany many are to
be seen with red beards ; in
Portugal they are tawn}'-
coloured. In those districts
of India where they have
been long settled, in Cochin
for instance, on the Malabar
coast, they are black, and resemble the natives so exactly in
complexion that it is often difficult to distinguish them from the
Hindoos.
Fig. 80 represents a Jew of Bucliarest.
80. — JEW OF BUCHAREST.
Syrians. — The ancient Syrians liave, as a rule, become absorbed
in the races who liave conquered them ; their language, however,
is still spoken by tlie Clu-istian population of ^Mesopotamia and
Chalden, the Sourianis and the Yakoubis or Chaldeans.
Beynuit, at llu' foot (if the mouiUains of Libanus (iig. 81), is a
toAvn and i)i)i1 which is the connnercial centre ol' all Syria. Thitlier
Libanus sends its wine and its silks ; Yenu-n, its coHee : llanian,
its corn; l)jel»ail and Ijattakiah, their pale-coloured tobaccos;
Palmyra, its hoi'ses ; Damascus, its arms; Jiagdad, its costly
stull's ; and all I'lurope, the countless productions of its industry.
The very first glance at l>(yr()ut shows how connncrce prospers
in that town. The iNIai-onite in his gloomy and coarse garments,
188 THE WHITE RACE.
the Druze in his white or parti-coloured turban, armed with the
most costly weapons, the Ai-ab displaying his pictm-esque rags,
the Tui'k, the Greek, the Jew, and the Armenian, all hurry to and
fro, jostling one another in the crowd. It is a regular Babel of
language and costume : in which, however, the Christian element
predominates.
But the streets of BejTout, like all those of Eastern to^vns, are
not in unison with such a brilliant panorama.
The houses are massive shells of stone ; the streets are narrow
and steep, commmiicatmg sometimes by tunnelled passages; some
of the broader ones are occupied by cafedjis, inside which squat-
ting Ai-abs tranquilly smoke their chibouks, sheltered from the
rays of the siui by a\TOings of coarse rush-matting hung above
their heads. In the middle of the street the children roll about
in the dust.
The Maruultcs and the ]>ruzes are two lesser nations of Libanus,
^speaking, liowever, like most modern Syrians, the Ai-abic
tongue.
The Maronites are an influential but ignorant people. They
derive their origin from a Christian monk of the name of Maroun,
Avho lived towards the close of the sixth century, and died in the
odom* of sanctity. A convent was founded to honour his memory.
A century later, one of his disciples, John the Maronite, espoused
the quarrel of the Latin Christians against those of Greek descent,
Jit that time making much headway in Libanus. Tlie latter drew
their inspiration from Constantinople ; the Maronites, on the
contrary, imbibed theirs from Home. A religious i)retext was
made use of to hide political diii'erences. John the Maronite
ai'med his mountaineers, led them against the enemy, and seized
the Avhole of Ijibainis right up to the walls of Jerusalem. Kcej^ing
within their mountains, although comi^aratively I'tw in number,
the Maronites i)reserved for a longtime their iiidei)endence. It
was not until 1588 that they were (dii(iiiere<l ])y Jliraliiiu, Bacha
of Cairo, and foi-ced to i)ay a yearly tribute, \\lii(li they still
continue to do.
In spite of this the jVIaronites, like all mountaineers, have ke]>t
their desire for independence. Persecuted by their masters, the
Mussulmans; and by the Druzes, livals raised up against them by
the English, jealous, according to the l''reneli, of the hitter's
fe "I. .. f__ J=„'
E*^>t^ ''^
'' ; i?
:t''^''|
82. — MARONITES OF LIBANUS.
190 THE WHITE RACE.
influence in Libanus; on bad tenns with tlie Ansarieh or Mntualis ;
they still manage, the spade in one hand and the sword in the other,
to cultivate and defend the inheritance of their fathers.
Ignorant as they are, the jNIaronites are the only educated
race in the country. The magnificent convents which exist in
the districts of the Maronites, are full of ancient manuscripts
and modem Arab writings. Fig. 82 represents a Maronite convent
in Libanus.
The Druzes are schismatic Mussuhnans, as the Maronites are
sectarian Christians. They are inclined to cultivate the soil, but
are naturally warlike. Everj^ Druze is a readj'-made soldier, hos-
pitable, if you will, but quite as capable of fighting, when the
opportunity offers, as the best guerilleros in Europe.
The Persian Family.
The white races who come from the south-east of the Caucasus
are generally classed in the European branch, because the
languages of both are somewhat smiilar, and have both some
affinity with Sanscrit. But these races have a much gi-cater
resemblance to the Arameans than to the Europeans. Like the
Arameans, the nations of the Persian familv early acquired a certain
degree of civilization, to which they have since added.
The races belonging to the Persian family have a white skin,
black eyes and hair, and are of middle height. They inhabit
not only Persia, but Armenia, Turkistan, and some portions of
Hindostan.
Five well-defined divisions can be made in the rates that con-
stitute tliis family : 1st, the Persians, proi)erly so called, or the
Tadjiks; 2nd, the Afghans; 3rd, the Kurds; 4th, the Armenians;
5th, the small tribe of the Ossetines.
The Persians. — A great part of Persia is still occuined by tribes
Avlio wander about the country, living in tents, and forcing their
slaves and servants to till the soil, liut many of these tribes are
aliens to tlie Persian race. The pure race of Persians only
inhaljits towns and their innncdiate ncighbourliood. These Tadjiks
or tliorcjughbred Persians were formerly nuich inore nmnerous
than they are now. 'J'he iioitli-east of the kingdom of Iran is tlie
land of their ancestors. All ancient writers liave spoken of the
AEAMEAN BRANCH. 191
primitive Persians (]\Iedes and Persians) as a singularly fine and well
made race. Ammianus Marcelliniis speaks of Persia as a country
renowned for the beauty of its women (ubi feminarum pulclmtudo
excellit), and all the old authors describe the Persians as men of a
tall stature and a handsome countenance.
The figures we find in the numerous ancient sculptures on
Persian monuments, at Istakhar, at Persepolis, at Ekbatana,
and in many other places, confirm in every respect this evidence.
In the basso-relievos from Nineveh m the Palace of the Louvre,
in Paris, the refined features and the good looks which dis-
tinguished the men of that ancient city are at once recognizable.
The type is a noble and dignified one, and shows traces of much
reflection and intelKgence.
The Tadjiks, or modern Persians, are likewise extremely
handsome. They possess a great regularity of feature, an oval
countenance, luxuriant hair, large and well defined black eye-
brows, and that soft dark eye held in such high estimation by
Easterns.
The Tadjiks are cheerful, witty, active, frivolous, idle, and
vicious ; fond of luxury, dress, and display. They possess a
literature, and theii- language, remarkable for its flowery and
ornamental diction, is spoken not only in Persia, but by the upper
classes in a large portion of Hindostan.
Persia (the kingdom of Iran) is governed by a king (shah)
who exercises almost absolute authority and who resides at
Teheran. The heir to the throne is the eldest son of the king's
eldest son, accordmg to an ancient Russian custom.
The twelve provinces of which the kingdom is composed
are admmistered by a governor (beglebeig), who delegates his
authority to a lieutenant (kaldm). The towns are ruled over by
a special governor, by a police inspector, and by a fii'st magis-
trate. Every village elects a ruler (ketlkhoda). The legislation
of Persia, differing in little from that of Turkey, is based on the
Koran.
The kingdom of Persia can send into the field 150,000 soldiers ;
but its permanent army does not exceed 10,000 men, among
whom exist as a special corps, the shah's guards (gholaums).
Persia has a small merchant navy.
Manufactures do not seem to succeed in Persia. This
country, formerly the centre of a large commerce, now imports
83.— II \I>V MKKZA-AGUA7.ZI.
A.RAMEAN BRANCH. 103
almost everything, and only manufactures articles of primary
necessity.
India, Russia, and Afghanistan sujiply the Persians -with most
of their manufactured goods.
Persia, having been often invaded and occupied by foreigners,
has necessarily a very mixed population. This consist of four
classes :
1. The nobilit}', who fill all public posts.
2. The citizens of the towns, comprising the clergy, and the
scholastic profession, who are a mixture of Persians, Turks,
Tartars, Georgians, Armenians, and Arabs.
3. The peasants, belonging to the old Persian stock.
4. The nomadic or pastoral tribes, composed of Persians,
to whom must be added the remnant of the ancient conquering
classes of this country. It is from this last class that spring the
soldiers and all the military clique who constitute in Persia a real
hereditary autocracy.
The religion of the ancient Persians was that of Zoroath, that
is to say, necromancy. In the third and fourth centuries of the
Christian era, Christianity made many converts in this land,
although at that time it was occupied by the Arabs. But from
the commencement of the fifth century the kings of Persia devoted
theii- energies to crushing it out of their country, and Maho-
metanism is now the predominant religion. A new sect, the
sosists, taking rise in a province in Persia (Kerman), has made
many converts throughout the kingdom. The votaries of this
new creed are deists, who only accept the Koran as a book of
moral precepts, and who repudiate the religious dogma that
Mahomet drew from it.
Fig. 8-1 represents several Persian tjqjes ; fig. 85 gives an idea
of the costly dress of the Persian nobility.
The author of a "Journey in Persia," Count de Gobineau,
has well described the internal life of the Persians. We will
make a few extracts from his interesting book. Let us read, fin-
instance, the chapter in which is described A dinner in Ispahan.
" The table," M. de Gobineau tells us, " laid for twenty guests,
was almost lost in the immense size of the place. The front of
the theatre was open, supported by ten lofty columns painted in
light colours ; the large curtain in use, white, Avith black designs
embroidered on it, Avas stretched hke an awning over the nearest
194
THE WHITE RACE.
part of the gardens. The guests overlooked a Lirge foimtam of
riinnmg water and vast beds of plane trees. Numerous servants
in motley dresses, and armed each according to his own fancy
(some of them carried a complete arsenal), stood in groups at the
end of the terrace, or handed round tlie dishes, helping the guests.
84.— PERSIAN TYPES.
The tahlc had Ix'cn Liid out Avitli llic lul]i of the European
servants, a little in the JMuopean manner, and a good deal acci>rd-
ing to Persian customs. Its centre was ()ccui)iod hy a perfect
forest of vases and cups, uuuh- of wood, or of blue, wliitc or Aidlow
and red glass, and liHed with llowcrs. 'i'lie novchy of the tiling
to oiu' hosts, lay in the spoons and forks : when by good fortune,
ARAMEAN BRANCH.
195
tliey managed to imi^ale a piece upon tlieii" fork and carry it to
their mouths without pricking themselves, it was the signal for a
So.— PEKSIAN XOBLEMEX.
burst of compliments. Their appetites were a little eccentric.
One of them filled his plate with mustard, and declared he had
never tasted anything half so good. As theii- parade was greater
0 2
196 THE WHITE EACE.
than the results, we begged them to help themselves in their own
way. After much hesitation, they consented to hold on to the
fork with the left hand while they picked up their food with the
right.
" In the midst of the meal we heard a jingle of silvery bells, and
saw four young boys, dressed as women, in pink and blue dresses
spangled with tinsel, enter. They were dancers. They wore
little gilt caps, from beneath which tlieii- long hair fell over theii'
shoulders. The musicians were seated on the ground: one played
on a kind of mandolin, another on a hand drum, and a third
performed on an instrument with a quantity of strings stretched
across a table, from which he drew, with some little sticks,
sounds similar to those of the harp."
^I. de Gobineau tells us that Ispahan contains many men learned
in various branches, rich and prosperous merchants, and men of
property who live on theii* incomes. The town may be compared
in size and tranquillity to Versailles.
Another chapter of M. de Gobineau's book is worth reading,
that headed " Betrothal, Divorce, and a Persian Lady's Day."
The betrothed are usuallv verv vounjx. The Aouth is from
fifteen to sixteen years of age, and the girl from ten to eleven.
It is unusual to find a woman of three-and-twenty who has not
had at least a couple of husbands, and often many more, so easily
are divorces obtained. The women are kept strictly secluded in
one of the inner apartments or cndcroun, that is to say, no
outsider, no stranger to the family, is allowed to enter it. But
they are quite at liberty to go out from morning till night, and
often indeed from night to morning. In the first place they go
to bathe. They go to the bath with an attendant who carries a
box full of toilet necessaries and the requisite articles of dress,
and it is at least four or five hours before they return from it.
After tliat tliey pay visits which they make to one another, and
wliicli occupy a similar interval. Their last method of killing
time is the pilgrimage they make to the graves of their kindred,
which are at no great distance in tlie midst of pretty scenery.
All Persian Avomen are so carefully veiled, and dressed so
similarly, as to their out-door garments, that it is impossible for
tlie most practised eye to distinguish one from the other.
Besides paying visits, the excursion to the bath, the shopping in
the bazaar, and their pilgrimages, the women go out of doors
ARAMEAN BRANCH.
ii)^
-when it pleases them, and the streets are full of them. Unfortu-
nately Persian women are rather in the habit of looking upon
themselves as inferior irresponsible beings. Absolute mistresses
at home, they are extremely passionate and violent, and their
SG. — PEX^SIAN WOMEN.
tiny slipper, furnished with a sharp iron point half an inch long,
often leaves very disagreeable marks on their husbands' faces.
The Persian in his turn spends half his time in the bazaar, and
the remainder in paying and receiving visits. This is how they
take place.
The intending visitor sets out on horseback accompanied b}'' as
198
THE WHITE RACE.
many of his servants as he can collect, the djclodar, with the
cnihroidered saddle-cloth across his shoulders, at his horse's head:
and behind him the hahjaiuljij (musician) with his instrument.
A\lien he reaches the door he wishes to stop at, he dismounts.
■^^4}*^i^
87. — LOfTV AND BAKTYAX.
He then, witli his servants in iVont of liim, traverses one or two
passapfes, invariably low :ind dark, and somotinu's one or two
<-ourts, before reaching the apartments of the master of the house.
If his visitor is of liigher rank than himself, the host comes to
the door to receive him. If they are equals, he sends his son ov
ARAMEAN BRANCH. 199
one of his j^oung relations to do so. Tlie opening courtesies are
extremely flowery, such as " How came your lordship to conceive
the compassionate idea of visiting this lowly roof? " &c.
When they reach the drawing-room, they find all the men of
the fomily standing in a row against the wall bowing to the new-
comer. As soon as every one is seated, the ^isitor inquires of
the master of the house, " If, by the Avill of God, his nose is fat."
The latter replies: "Glory be to God! it is so, by means of
your goodness." This same question is sometimes repeated
three or four times running. After a few moments of conversa-
tion, tea, coffee, and sherbet are handed round. The great
charm of this rather frivolous gossip is its exaggeration, and the
witty and amusing turn given to it.
The Persians have a peculiar taste for calligraph}'. Painting"
is an almost unknown art amongst them. They possess, however,
a certain amount of artistic instinct, as is sllo^\'n by the richness
and elegance of some of their monuments.
Fig. 87 shows the reader other types of Persian costume worn
by different classes. The Louty and the Baktyan represented in
this sketch are members of a nomadic tribe, enjoying rather a
bad reputation.
The Afghans inhabit the mountainous region lying to the north
of the lowlands of the Punjaub, that is to say, the basin of the
Indus. Theii" climate is a charming one. The Afghans are fine
muscular men with a long face, high cheek-bones and a prominent
nose. Their hair is generally black. Their sldn, according to
the part of the country they inhabit, is dark, tawny, or white.
Thej' are an unpolished, warlike race, differing in customs and in
language both from the Persians and the natives of India. They
are subdivided into man}' tribes or clans.
The Beloochees, addicted to pastoral life, and primitive in their
habits, move about from place to place, dwelling in tents which are
constructed of felt on a slight framework of willow. They wander,
with their flocks, about the table lands surrounding Kelat. They
are to be found in nearly the whole of that part of eastern Persia,
which, lying between Afghanistan to the north and the Indian
Ocean to the south, stretches westwards from the Indus to the gTeat
Salt Desert. They speak a dialect derived from the Persian.
•J
■4
ARAMEAN BRANCH. 201
The Brahnis are nomadic tribes found in the cohler and
more elevated parts of the high grounds comprised within
the above geographical limits. They are short aiid thickset,
with round faces and flat features, and brown hair and beards.
The Beloochees, who live in lower and warmer regions, are, on
the contrar}', fine tall men, with regular features and an expres-
■sive physiognoni}'. But those who dwell in the lowlands, close
to the Indus, have a darker and almost black skin. The Brahnis
bear the same relation to the Hindoos of the Punjaub that the
Beloochees do to the Persians.
The Kurds, who occupy the lofty mountainous region, inter-
sected by deep valleys, which is situated between the immense
table land of Persia and the plains of Mesopotamia, are a semi-
barbarous people, very diiferent from the descendants of the
]Medo-Persians, though also sprung from an Aiyan root. Tliej^
are tall, with coarse features. Their complexion is brown, their
liair is black, their eyes small, their mouth large, and their
countenances Avild looking.
The Armenians of both sexes are remarkable for their physical
beauty. Theh- language is nearly allied to the oldest dialects
•of the Aryan race, and their history is connected with that of the
Medes and Persians by very ancient traditions. They have a
white skin, black eyes and hair, and their features are rounder
than those of the Persians. The luxuriant growth of the hair on
their faces distinguishes them from the Hindoos.
Fig. 88 represents a drawing-room in an Armenian's house at
Soucha.
The climate of Armenia is generally a cold one ; but in the
valleys and in the plains the atmosphere is less keen and the soil
Tery fertile. Crops of wheat, wine, fruit, tobacco, and cotton are
very plentiful there. Mines of gold, silver, copper, iron, and lead
are found there, but these are but little worked. Armenian horses
have the reputation of being tlie best bred in western Asia.
Cochineal, an important production of this country, is very
plentiful at the foot of Ararat. Excellent manna is found in the
same districts. Armenian floreals are very abundant.
Armenia nowadays constitutes the paclialiks of Erzeroum,
Kars, and Dijar-Bela- in Asiatic Turkey. Besides its indigenous
202 THE WHITE RACK
population, it is inhabited bj' Turks, Kurds, Turcomans, and the
remnants of other nations who formerlj' made raids into their
countrj'. The Armenian is distinguished b}' his serious, laborious,
intelligent, and hospitable disposition. He is very successful in
busmcss. Fond of the traditions of his forefathers, and attached
to his government, he has a good deal of sj-mpathy with
Eui'opeans. He becomes easily accustomed to European customs,
and learns our languages with little difficult}-.
The Christian religion has always been followed in Armenia,
and Armenians are much attached to their church. But this is
divided into several sects. The Gregorian (the creed founded
b}' Saint Gregory), the Roman Catholic, and tlie Protestant
religions are all to be found in Armenia. The head of the first,
which is the most numerous (it musters about four million
worshippers), resides at Etchmiadzia, in llussian Armenia.
There is another patriarch, who is nearly independent, at Cis,
the ancient capital of the kingdom of Cilicia. The patriarch of
the Catholics, who are fifty thousand in number, resides at
Constantinople; but a second patriarch {in ])rt;-//Z>».s), whose juris-
diction extends over Syria, Cilicia, and a part of Asia Minor,
dwells on Mount Libanus. The Roman Catholics of Russian
Armenia belong to the see of the Metropolitan residing in St.
Petersburg. The head of the Protestant church, which contains
from four to five thousand souls, dwells at Constantinople.
The Ossctincs, who are the last branch of the Ar^'an race in Asia,
inhabit a small portion of the chain of the Caucasian moinitains.
j)opulated for the most part by races distinct from the Indo-
Europeans. They resemble the peasants of the north of Russia ;
but their customs arc barbarous, and they are given to pillage.
M. Vereschaguine met with the Ossetines in his travels in the
Caucasian i)n)vuices. A Cossack, with Avlmm lio had some
trouble, belonged to this race. The villages of the Ossetines lie
on the slopes of the mountains. ()n each side oi' the Harial Pass
lofty walls, flanked l)y towers, -.wc to be seen. vtMuinding the
spectator of the days of brigandage.
The Ossetine, contrary to the customs of all the other tribes of
the Caucasus and of the Trans-Caucasus, uses beds, tables, and
chairs. ^Fe seats himself, liki' most Muropeans, without crossing
his legs.
AKAMEAN BRANCH.
203
The Georgian Fa^uly.
The Georgian Family is gathered together on the southern
89. — liEOKGIANS.
slope of the Caucasus. The beauty of the Georgian women is
proverbial. M. Moj-net, in his " Journey to the Caspian and
-204 THE AVHITE RACE.
the Black Seas," tells us that they deserve all then' reinitatioii.
Theu* physiogiiomj' is as calm and regular as that of the im-
mortal type handed down to us in the ancient statuary of Greece.
A head-band of bright colom's in the shape of a crown, and from
which hangs a veil passing under the chin, forms their head-
dress. Two long plaits of hair fall behind, reaching nearly to
their feet. Nothing can be imagined more graceful or more
dignified than this head-dress. A long ribbon of the gayest hues
serves them for a sash, and falls down the front of their dress to
the ground. Out of doors they A\Tap themselves up in a llowing
white cloth, which sliields them from the sun, and wliicli the}''
wear with much grace.
The men are also generally handsome. They have preserved
the Caucasian type untouched and unaltered. They wear rich
dresses, embroidered with gold and silver, and carr}- costly,
sparkling arms. Tliey are brave and cliivalrous, and are passion-
ately fond of horses.
The Circassian Family.
The Circassian Family, collected in the Caucasian moimtains,
is composed of a population distinguished for their bravery, but
very feebly civilized. The Circassian type has in the whole of
the East a great reputation for beauty, and it deserves it. ]\Iost
Circassians have a long oval face, a thin straight nose, a small
mouth, large dark eyes, a well-defined figure, a small foot, brown
hair, a very white skin, and a martial api)earaiice.
In afihiity with the Circassians are the Abases, who sjieak a
■ dialect akin to Circassian. They are semi-barbarous, and live on
the produce of their herds and from the spoil of their brigandage.
Their featm'es show no sign of Circassian grace. 1'hey have a
narrow liead, a prominent nose, and the lower half of their face is
extremely short.
The Miii[ircit(iits, inliabitaiits of Mi)igrelia, a little kingdom on
the shores of the Caspian Sea, resemble the Georgians in phy-
sical appearance, in manners, and in customs.
THE YELLOW EACE
The Yellow Race has also been called the Monr/ol Hacc, from
the well-defined features of one of the famihes it comprises.
The principal characteristics which distinguish the individuals
and the families belonging to the Yellow race, are, high cheek-
bones, a lozenge-shaped head, a small flat nose, a flat countenance,
narrow obhquel3'-set eves, straight coarse black hair, a scanty
beard, and a complexion of a greenish hue.
However, aU the members of the yellow race do not exhibit
these distinct featm-es. Sometimes they show but a few of them,
wliilst others of tlieii* characteristics would seem to identify them
with the Caucasian group. It is thus very difficult to make the
proper divisions in this race.
We will separate it into three branches — the Hyperborean, the
Mongolian, and the Sinaic branches.
CHAPTER I.
HYPERBOREAN BRANCH.
The Hyperborean branch is composed of the various races
inhabiting the districts in the vicinity of the North Pole, small
in statm'e and possessing the princijial characteristics of the
Yellow Race.
The people belonging to the Hj^perborean branch are nomadic,
and their only domestic animals are the dog and the reindeer.
They are spread over a vast surface, but are few in number.
They support themselves by hunting and iishing. They are
passionately fond of strong drinks, and their civilization is of a
very rudimentary character.
Some of these people might perhaps be more properly classed
under the Mongolian branch. Possibly some even should be
(/lassified in the AVhite Race, for the}' have lost, under the iniluences
of climate and of their mode of life, the distinguishing charac-
teristics of the Yellow Race. As it is very ditticult to make ii
natural classification of these people, wc will retain that set up
by M. D'Omalius d'Halloy.
This naturalist distinguishes, amid the people who compose the
Hyperborean branch, seven families, taking the allhiities of
language as a basis. These are the Laj^j), the Sanioicch', the
Kamtschaxh/lc, the EaquuiKrHJC, the Icnissian, the Juk(t<j]tintc, and
the Kor'iak families.
The Lapp Family.
The Lai)]anders are lliiii and short, but pretty strong and
active. Their head is dispr()i)ortionately large. They have a
round skull, wide cheek-bones, the broad llat Mongol nose, a
protruding forehead, and goggle eyes. Their complexion is a
HYPERBOREAN BRANCH.
207
yellowisli bl•o^vn, and their hair is usually black. This curious
race of men is divided into two distinct classes, the nomadic
Laplander and the sedentar}^ Laplander.
The sole property of the former is his herd of reindeer. He
takes these to the high grounds, and after spending the months
90. — LAPLANDERS.
of June, July, and August there, returns in September to his
winter quarters. In his journeys to and fro, he uses the reindeer
as beasts of burden. When the ground is covered with snow, he
harnesses these useful quadrupeds to his sledge. (Fig. 90.)
Dogs are also used as draft animals in Lapland. On the
borders of the scanty forests of Lapland and Siberia, the in-
habitants of these barbarous countries may often be seen gliding
rapidly by on a sledge drawn by dogs.
208 THE YELLOW RACE.
The usual life of the nomadic Laplander is ahout as wretched
as can well be imagined. A tent stretched on four uprights is his
abode summer and winter. The fire-place is in the middle of the
tent, and the smoke escapes through an opening in the top»
Five or six reindeer skins stretched round the fire form the beds-
of the whole famil}-, to whicli the surrounding smoke serves as-
the only curtain. Their furniture consists of an kon pot and a
few wooden pails. The Laplander carries in his pocket a horn
spoon and a knife. He often, instead of wooden pails, makes-
use of the bladders of the reindeer. In them he carries the milk
mixed with water which is his daily beverage. "Whenever he
sets out on a journey, he harnesses a pair of reindeer to liis-
sledge.
This nomadic race, which formerly occupied a part of Sweden,,
is now much diminished in numbers. Tliirty years ago their
number, counting all that could be found in Eussian, Norwegian,,
and Swedish Lapland, only came to twelve thousand.
The sedentary Laplander is usuall}- some poor reindeer
proprietor, who having ruined himself, and being unable to-
continue the life of a wandering herdsman, becomes a beggar or
a servant. If he has still a little money left, he settles down on
the sea coast, and turns fisherman, Avhile his wife spins wooL
His existence in the midst of men of a ditferent race is then a
solitary one. He is a regular pariali, despised by both Swede and
Norwegian. His hut, his dress, his customs, are all difterent to-
those of the people amongst Avliom he has taken shelter. His-
children are not allowed to marry into any of the neighbouring
families, and he is utterly and entirely alone amid strangers.
In his " Travels in the Scandinavian States," M. do Saint-
Blai/e tells us liow he suthh'nly fell in witli an cncaiupnieut of
Laplanders in tlie night tinic A liundred deer, whose immense
antlers, interh\ced the one with tlie other, produced the eftect of
a little forest, were groui)ed around the tamp iiros. Two y(uni<:^
Jjaplanders and some dogs watched over the safety of the whole.
Plard l)y were the tents. An old Tiaplander and his wife otVered
the traveller some reindeer uiilk. It was very oily, and reminded
him of goat's milk.
The same travellei- tdls us tli;it when »>n a jourm-y a linjihinder's
wife gives birth to a ehild, slie [ilaces it in a piece of holk)w wood
with the opening fenced in with wire to give play to the baby's
HYPERBOREAN BRANCH. 209
head. This log with its precious contents is then placed on the
mother's hack and she rejoins the rest. When they halt, she
91. — A LAPP CKADLE.
hangs this kind of wooden chrysalis to the hough of a tree,
the wire protecting the child from the teeth of wild animals
(fig. 91).
The Samoeede Fa:mily.
The Samoiedes are a wandering race, spread over hotli sides of
the great Siberian promontory ending in Cape North. Some of
their tribes are also to be met with pretty far to the west, to the
east, and to the south of this region. They support themselves by
hunting and fishing on the borders of the Frozen Ocean. They
bear much resemblance to the Tunguses of whom we shall speak
later. Their face is flat, romid and broad, their lips are thick and
turned up, and their nose is wide and open at the nostrils.
Their hah* is black and coarse, and they have but little on theii*
face. Most of them are rather under the middle size, well
proportioned and rather thick set. (Fig. 92.) They are wild and
restless in disposition.
The Kamtschadale Family.
We can only just make a note of the Kamtschadales, with
whom the navigators of the Arctic seas have been for a long time
acquainted. They inhabit the southern portion of the peninsula
that beai's their name. They are short men with a tawny skin.
210
THE YELLOW RACE.
black hair, a meagre beard, a broad face, a short flat nose, small
deep-set eyes, scanty eyebrows, immense stomachs, and thin
legs.
More to the South, in the Kourile Islands, and on the adjacent
continent, we meet with a race differing widely from the pre-
92.— SAMOIEDES.
ceding one. They are the inhabitants of these islands, and are
called Ainos. They are of short stature, but their features are
regular. Tlic most remarkable of their physical characteristics is
the extraordinary development of tlieir hair. Tlu y are the
hairiest of men, and it is tliis ])c'culiarity that makes us aUudo to
then). Their beards cover tlieir breasts, and their arms, neck,
and back are covered with liair. 'J'liis is an oxci^ptional pocu-
liai'ity, ]iar<iculai'ly with men of tlir ^Mongol type.
HYPERBOREAN BRANCH, 211
The language spoken by the Amos, is strikingly like that
spoken by the Samoiedes and by some of the inhabitants of the
Caucasus. Theu' bodies are well formed and their disposition is
gentle and hospitable. They Hve by hunting and fishing.
The Esquimaux Family.
Greenland and most of the islands adjacent to this portion of
the American continent are inhabited by a people that have
received the common name of Esquimaux and who constitute a
very numerous family.
The principal and the most numerous tribes of the Esquimaux
family belong to the American continent. But as they are quite
distinct from the other inhabitants of this continent, and as they
have a much greater resemblance to the people of Northern
Asia, and to the Mongols, it is here that we mention them.
The head of the Esquimaux has a more pyramidal shape than
that of the Mongols of Upper Asia. This is owing to the
narrowing of the skull. Such an outward sign of degradation
reveals at once the moral and social inferiority of these poor
people. Their eyes are black, small and wild, but show no
vivacity. Theii* nose is very flat, and they have a small mouth,
with the lower lip much thicker than the upper one. Some have
been seen with plenty of hair on their face. Their hair is usually
black, but occasionally fair, and always long, coarse, and
unkempt. Their complexion is clear. They are thick-set, have
a decided tendency to obesity, and are seldom more than five feet
in height.
During a journey imdertaken by Dr. Kane of New York to the
82nd degree of northern latitude, this bold explorer spent more
than a year amongst the Esquimaux who live at Etah, the nearest
human abode to the North Pole. Men, women, and children,
covered only by theu' filth, laid in heaps in a hut, huddled
together in a kind of basket. A lamp, with a flame sixteen inches
long produced by burning seal oil, warmed and lighted the place.
Bits of seal's flesh, from whence issued a most horrible ammo-
niacal odour, lay upon the floor of this den.
Fig. 93 represents the summer encamj^ment of a tribe of
Esquimaux, and fig. 94 a winter one. Fig, 95 represents a
village, that is to say, a collection of huts made of blocks of snow
p 2
212
THE YELLOAV EACE.
which shelter from the excessive cold these dismherited children
of Nature.
The seals from the bay of Rensselaer provide the Esquimaux
with food during the greater part of the year. More to the south,
as far as Murchison's channel, the whale penetrates in due season.
The winter famine begins to cease when the sun reajipears.
93. — ESQUIMAUX Sl-MMER KNCAMI'MKNT.
January and February are the months of hardship ; during the
latter part of IMarcli the spring fisheries recommence, and with
them movement and life begin anew. The poor Avretched dens
covered with snow nre Uwu llie scenes of great activity. Tlie
masses of accumulated i)rovisions are tlien brought out and piled
up on the frozen ground : the women prepare tlie skins to make
shoes of, and the men niukc a reserve store of harpoons for the
HYPERBOREAN BRANCH.
213
winter. The Esquimaux are not lazy. They hunt with a good
deal of pluck, and are often forced to hide their game in excava-
tions that the wild beasts may not get at it. Their consump-
tion of food is very great. They are large eaters, not from
greediness, but of necessity, on account of the extreme cold of
these high latitudes.
94. — ESQUIMAUX WINTER ENCAMPMENT.
Fig. 96 represents, according to Doctor Kane, the chief of an
Esquimaux tribe.
Doctor Hayes, in his "Journey to the Open Sea of the North
Pole," published in 1866, has described the Esquimaux type.
A broad face, heavy jaws, prominent cheek bones, a narrow fore-
head, small eyes of a deep black, thin long lips, with two narrow
rows of sound teeth, jet-black hair, a little of it on the upper lip
214
THE YELLOW RACE.
and on the chin ; small in stature hut stoutly huilt, and a rohust
constitution of a vigorous kmd; such are the distinguishing
characteristics of the people of the far north.
The Esquimaux style of dress seemed, to the learned traveller,
pretty much the same for both sexes ; a pair of boots, stockmgs,
mittens, trousers, a waistcoat, and an overcoat. The father-m-
law of one of his travelling com2)anions wore boots of bearskin
95. — ESQUIMAUX VILLACE.
coming up to the knee, whilst those of his wife reached much
liigher, and were made of seal leather. Their trousers were
made of sealskin, tlieir stockings of dogskin, tlieir mittens of
sealskin, and tlieir waistcoat of kidskiii with tlir I'ur inside.
The overcoat, made of the skin of the blue fox, does not open
in front, but is i)ut on like a shirt. It ends in a liood covering
the head like the cowl of a monk. Tlie women cut their coat to
a point, in order to confine their liair, whidi they gather together
on the top of the head, and tie up in a knot as close and as liard
as a stone, by means of untanned straps of sealskin. This is
shown in fig. 1)3.
HYPERBOREAN BRANCH. 215
Seal-hunting is the chief occupation of the Esquimaux. The
96. — ESQUIMAUX CHIEF.
seal is a providential animal to the wikl inhabitants of the
shores of the Frozen Ocean of America, as the reindeer is the
216
THE YELLOW RACE.
godsend of the Laplanders, inhabitants of the shores of the same
seas in the north of Europe.
The eggs of the seahu-ds, particidarly of the penguin, are a
r'^rsiiiiljiili'i'
97.— ESQUIMAUX UUiD-CATtHKR.
second source of food to these peoi)k\ The Esquimaux run all
sorts of risks to gathor the eggs of these birds on the steep luid
giddy cliffs where their nests are found (fig. 97).
The Esquimaux can only count up ti> ten, the munbir of ihoir
HYPERBOREAN BRANCH.
217
fingers. They have no system of notation, and can assign no
date to past events. They have no annals of any kind or sort,
and do not even know their own age.
Temisian Faihily.
A people more generally known under the name of Ostiaks of
Temisia. They speak a very different language from that of the
Ostiaks of the Obi whom we have already mentioned as belong-
ing to the Wliite Kace.
JUKAGHIEITE AND KoRIAI^ FAMILIES.
These are wandering people, becoming more and more absorbed
in the Russian population. They live on the shores of Behring's
Straits, or in the interior, and much resemble the Samoiedes in
their customs and in their language.
98. — YOUSG ESQUIMAUX.
CHAPTER II.
MONGOLIAN BRANCH.
The peoples belonging to this ethnologic brancli exhibit the
characteristics of the Yellow Race in the most prominent manner.
They are fond of a nomadic life, and have at different periods
made wide conquests ; but they have, as a rule, become absorbed
in the races they have overcome. The Mongols are still, liow-
ever, the rulers of the Chinese Empii-e. They belong either to
the Buddhist or to the Mahometan faith.
This branch is divided into three great families, analogous with
the differences in their language : the Mongols, the Tnnguses,
and the Turks. We may add to them a fourth family, the
Yakuts, for these latter possess the physical characteristics of
the Yellow Eace, and speak a Turkish dialect.
TiiE Mongol Family.
The most decided features of the Yellow Race are particularly
prominent in the Mongol family. Its members have a larger
head, a flatter face and nose, and smaller eyes than those of the
other families. They have a broad chest, a very short neck,
round shoulders, strong thick-set limbs, short bow-legs, and a
brownish-yellow complexion. The most nomadic of the Mongol
family live under tlie rule of tlie Russian and the Chinese
Empires.
Fig. 99 represents a Mongol Tartar.
Three principal natit)ns arc to bo found in this family : tlic
Kalmuks, the Mongols proper, and the Buriats.
Kahnuks. — M. Vereschaguino, in bis "Journey in the Caucasian
Provinces," has deBcribed the nomadic Kahnuks whom he met
MONGOLIAN BRANCH.
219
with on the frontier separating the Caucasus from the district of
the Cossacks of the Don. Travelling villages are found on these
dreary and monotonous steppes. The habitations of which
these villages are composed consist of tattered tents. These
contain, mixed up in an incredible confusion, boxes, cases,
99. — A MONGOL TARTAB.
lassoes, saddles, and heaps of rags. A hearth is the only sign
of a fireplace. During the heat of summer, the children of both
sexes, up to the age of ten, run about almost entirely naked. In
winter, in the midst of their terrible snowstorms, and when the
thermometer is below zero, they remain for days together
huddled up in their tents beneath heaps of their clothing.
A Kalmiik's dress consists of a shirt, of a hechmet, of a wide
pair of trousers, of red leather boots, and of a square cloth cap
220 THE YELLOW RACE.
■with a broad border of sheepskin fur, generally ornamented with
an immense knob on the top. The more wealthy wear into the
bargain an ample and lengthy dressing-gown. The women do
not, like the men, wear a belt round theii' shirt ; theii- hair falls
from beneath their cap in several plaits tied up with ribbons of
different colom's.
Cimning, trickery, fraud, and theft, are the staple occupations
of these nomadic tribes. The mother supports her child without
the father troubling himself about it, and it grows up in a state
of neglect.
The food of the Kahnuks is extremely primitive. Boiled flour,
diluted with water and cooked up with pieces of horseflesh, forms
the staple of their culinary art. They are fond of tea, and
drink a great deal of it, but they season it so highly as to entirely
lose its flavoiu'. They are downright drunkards into the bargain,
and in this respect the women and the children are not a whit
behind the men. They sometimes spend whole days in gambluig
with greasy and ill-assorted cards.
The Kahnuks are capital horsemen. They also breed and
break-in camels, which they sell m the Tiflis market.
Mongols iiroi)er. — The Mongols proper, or the Eastern Mon-
gols, wander in the steppes of Mongolia. They are divided into
numerous tribes, of which the most imj^ortant have received the
name of Khalhas.
MongoHa ma}' be divided into two parts, as distinct by their
political proclivities as by the nature and produce of their soil.
The southern part, an arid district, is only inhabited in the
vicinity of the Chinese frontier, where numerous tribes of Mongtd
origin, direct tributaries of the Chinese Empire, are to be found.
Tlie northern division, entirely populated by Khalkas tribes, is
fertile.
The Khalkas are subdivided into two castes : the Buddhist
priests, and the black men who allow their hair to grow. The
latter possess an aristocracy, hading like the rest a pastoral life,
fi'om whom are selected the chiefs of the tribes, (;hosen by
election. The Khalkas could bring into the Hold at least fifty
thousand horsemen ; but they are wretchedly armed with worth-
less Chinese double-edged sabres. 'J'hese are notched or si)iral-
shaped. Their other weapons arc short spears, arrows, match-
MONGOLIAN BEANCH. 221
locks with queer-shaped breeches, shields stuffed with sheets of
leather, and coats of wire mail.
The life of a wandering Khalkasian is very uneventful. He
begins his day by going round his flocks, and mounted on a
horse which is never unsaddled, and which has spent the night
fastened to a stake at the door of his tent, he gallops after the
animals that have strayed away ; then he bends his steps to a
neighbouring camp to gossip with the herdsmen it contains.
Eeturning home, he squats m his tent for the remainder of the
day, and kills time by sleeping, drinkmg tea diluted with milk
or butter, or by smoking liis pipe ; while his wives draw water,
milk the cows, coUect fuel, make cheese, or prepare wool and
the sldns of various animals for clothes and shoes.
The Khalkas, hospitable and sober* possess the primitive
virtues of the Yellow Race ; but they are unacquainted with
either commerce or manufactures. The only things they produce
are felt stuffs, a little embroiderj^, and some poorly tanned skin
and leather. They dispose of their raw produce to Russian
and Chinese traders, who cheat them as much as they can.
The payments are made in blocks of tea, five blocks being an
equivalent to one ounce of Chinese silver. Tliis tea is com-
posed of the coarsest kind of leaf and of the small twigs of the
herb.
The dull and contemplative existence of the Khalkasian has
few events to interrupt it. It is broken only by a pilgrimage, by
a funeral followed by long festivities, by the arrival of a few
travellers, or by a marriage. This last is, as among the ancient
patriarchs, onl}'^ a species of barter in which the girl is sold by
her father to the highest bidder, and is an excuse for a week's
rejoicing, in which all concerned revel in orgies of meat, tobacco,
and rice brandy.
The Buriats. — Miss Lisa Christiani, in the course of her
travels in eastern Siberia, received the chiefs of some Buriat
tribes who had made known their desire to pay her their respects-
She met on the following day, on the banks of the Selinga, an
escort, sent by the Buriats in her honoui', composed of three
hundred horsemen, dressed in splendid satin robes of various
colours, and wearing pomted caps trimmed with fur ; they carried
bows and arrows in their shoulder-belts, and bestrode richly
l-H
H
03
h-l
«
CO
3
t-i
H
O
CO
H
:^
D
MONGOLIAN BRANCH. 223
caparisoned horses (fig. 100). It was in this manner the traveller
made her first acquaintance with this tribe.
At the time Miss Christiani fell in with them, the Buriats were
celebrating the obsequies of one of theii* principal chiefs. The
travellers were present at the funeral service and ceremonies,
which were performed in a Mongol temple, and afterwards at the
games which took place according to their ancient custom.
These games included archer^'-, wrestling, and horse and foot
races. A banquet followed, at which roast mutton, cheese, cakes,
and even some capital Champagne were served to the guests.
The Buriats number about thu-ty-five thousand men, dwelling
in the mountains to the north of Baikal. Theii* herds and flocks
constitute then* wealth. Their religion is Shamanism, a species
of idolatry very prevalent amongst the inhabitants of Siberia.
Their supreme God inhabits the smi ; he has under his command
a host of inferior deities. Amongst these barbarous people
woman is considered an unclean and soulless being.
The Tungusian Faimily.
The Tungiisian family consists of two divisions : the Tunguses
to the north, and the Manchus to the south-east.
The Tunguses. — The Tunguses, who are scattered in Siberia
from the Sea of Okhotsk to lenissia and to the Ai'ctic Ocean, are
nomadic, and live on the produce of theu* hunting and fishing.
Daom'ia to the north of China is their native coimtry. Those
who live under the Russian government are classified, according
to the domestic animals constituting their principal resources, as
dog Tunguses, horse Tunguses, and reindeer Tunguses.
The nomadic Tunguses of Daomia were described at the close
of the last century by the Eussian naturalist PaUas, the same
who found on the shores of the Lena the antediluvian mammoth,
still covered with its skin and coat of hair, the discovery of which
caused so much excitement in Europe.
Manchus. — Fig. 101 represents the type of this race. We do
not think it necessary to speak of them.
The Yakut Family.
The countenance of the Yakuts is still flatter and broader than
224
THE YELLOW KACE.
that of the Mongols. Their long black hair flows naturally
round their head, while but little grows on their faces : they keep
one tress very long, to which they tie their bow to keep it dry
lOL— MANCIIUS SOLDIEKS.
Avhcn they are obliged, in the course of their wanderings or whilst
out hunting, to swim across deep rivers.
Wc will take a few details about tlic coiuitry of the Yakuts and
its inhabitants from the interesting travels of Ouvarouski, repub-
lished in the ** Tour du Monde." The land of the Yakuts has
two different aspects. To tlie south of Yakutsk, it is covered
THE HUMAN RACE
FSMfr.p'
ftn^Mufiuy. .V, ^. ecr
^' /\*^ametf, Id^.
MONGOLIAN
ESQUIMAUX
YELLOW OR MONGOLIAN RACE
MONGOLIAN BRANCH.
223
with loft}' rocky mountains ; to the west and to
plain on which grow thick and bushy trees. It
less streams of considerable depth and width,
however, content themselves with boats made of
and bark canoes, only capable of holding two
The reindeer is the principal means of convej
Yakuts.
The severity of the cold is very great in this country — greater,
the north, it is a
contains number-
The inhabitants,
planks or Avooden
or three persons,
ance used by the
102. —YAKUTS.
perhaps, than in any other part of Siberia. Its population is not
more than two hundred thousand. The Yakuts (figs. 102 and 103)
are stoutly made, though only of middle height. Their counten-
ance is rather flat, and their nose is of a corresponding width.
They have either brown or black eyes. Their hair is black,
thick, and glossy. They never have any on their faces. Their
complexion is between white and black, and changes three or
four times a year ; in the spring, from the action of the atmos-
phere ; in the summer, from that of the sun ; and in winter, from
the cold and from the effects of the heat of their fires. They
226 TiiE YELLOW KACE.
would make bad soldiers, as their peaceful disposition forbids
them from ever fighting ; but they are active, lively, intelligent,
and affable. In their encampments their provisions are at tlie
service of every traveller who seeks their hospitality. Let his
stay last a week, or even a month, there is always more than
enough for both himself and liis horse. Thev are fond of wine
and tobacco, but thej' endure hunger and thirst with remarkable
patience. A Yakut thinks nothing of Avorking for three or foiu"
days without either eating or driidving.
But let us quote Ouvarouski, the author of the description of
the customs of the Yakuts.
" The land of the Yakuts," says this traveller, "is so extensive
that the temperature varies very much. At Olekmmsk for
instance, Avlieat thrives capitally, because there the white frost
comes late ; at Djigansk on the contrary, the earth always
remains frozen two spans below the sm-face, and the snow begins
to fall in the month of August.
" The Yakuts are all baptised in the Iiussian faith, two or
three hundred of them i)erhaps excepted. They obey the ordin-
ances of the church and go ainiually to confession, but few receive
the sacrament, because they are not in the habit of fasting. They
neither go out in the morning nor retire to rest at night without
saying their devotions. When chance has befriended them, they
thank the Lord ; when misfortune overtakes them, they regard it as
a punishment inflicted by the Almighty for their sins, and, with-
out losing heart, patiently await better times. In spite of these
praiseworthy sentiments they still preserve some superstitious
beliefs, particularly the custom of prostrating themselves before
the devil. When long sicknesses and murrains prevail, they
cause their shamans to practise exorcisms and sacrifice cattle of a
particular colour.
" The Yakuts are very intelligent. It is sufficient to hold an
hour or two's conversation with one of tluiu to understand his
feelings, his disposition, and his mind. riiey easily comprehend
the meaning of elevated language, and guess from the very
beginning what is about to follow. Few even of the inost
artful llussians are able to deceive a Yakut of the woods.
" They honour their old men, follow their advice, and consider
it wrong and unjust to ofiend and in-itate them. When a fatluu*
has several children, he gets tlicm nnivvicd one after tin- other.
MONGOLIAN BRANCH.
22:
builds a house for them next to his own, and shares with them
his cattle and his property. Even when separated from their
103. — A YAKUT WOMAN.
parents their children never disobey them. When a father has
but one son he keeps him with him, and only separates from him
Q2
228 THE YELLOW RACE.
if he loses his wife and marries a second who brings him other
t^hihh'en.
" Tlife wealth of a Yakut is estimated in proportion to the
number of cattle he possesses ; the improvement of his herds is
his first thought, his principal wish ; he never thinks of putting
by money till he has succeeded in this object.
" Anger is acclimatized among all nations ; the Yakut is no
stranger to it, but he easily forgets the grudge he may owe to
any one, provided the latter aclmowledges his wrong and confesses
himself to blame.
" The Yakuts have other fiiihngs, which must not be attributed
to an innate bad disposition. Some of them live on stolen
cattle, but these are only the needy ; when they have taken
enough to feed them two or three times from the carcase of the
stolen beast, they abandon the rest; this shows that their only
motive is hunger, from which they have sufiered j)erhaiis for
months and years. Besides when the thief is caught, their
jirinces (kina^s, from the liussian kniaz) have him wliipped with
rods, according to ancient custom, before everybody. The man
who has undergone this punishment carries its degi'adation with
him to the day of his death. His evidence can never be again
listened to, and liis words are of no weight in the assemblies
where the people meet to deliberate. He can be chosen neither
as prince nor as starsi/na (from the Russian starchina, ancient).
These customs prove that tlieft has not become a profession
among the Yakuts. U'hc thief is not only punished, but never
regains the name of an honest man.
" lict a Yakut once determine to master some handicraft, and
he is sure to succeed. He i-s at one and the same time a jeweller,
a tinker, a farrier, and a carpenter ; he knows how to take a gun
to pieces, how to carve bone, and, witli a little practice, lie can
imitate any work of art he has once examined. It is a pity that
they have no instruction 1<. teach tlieni the higher arts, for they
are quite capable of executing extraordinary tasks.
"'J1iey are wonderful sliols. Neither cold nor rain, neither
hunger nor fatigue, can stop them in the pursuit of a bird or an
animal. They will I'ollnw a f..\ or a hare for two entire days
without mindhig their own I'aligue, or the exhaustion of their
horse.
" Thoy have a good deal of taste and inclination for trade, and
MONGOLIAN BRANCH. 229
lire so well up in driving a hard bargain for the smallest fox or
sable skin, that they always get a high i)rice for it.
" The gun-stocks that they manufacture, the combs they cut and
•ornament, are works of great finish. I may also remark that
their oxliide leather bottles never get foul, even if they are left for
ten years full of liquid.
" Many of the Yakut women have pretty faces ; they are
cleaner than the men, and like the rest of their sex are fond of
<lress and fine things. Natm'e has not left them without charms.
They cannot be called bad, immoral, or light women. They pay
the same honour to their father and mother, and to the aged
parents of their husband, as they do to the Deit3\ Their head
and their feet they never allow to be seen stripped. They never
pass the right side of the hearth, and never call their husbands'
relations by their Yakut names. The woman who is unlilve this
description is looked upon as a wild beast, and her husband is
considered extremely unluck3\"
Fig. 104 represents a Yakut village and villagers.
The Yakuts profess Shamanism, an idolatrous religion practised
by the Finns, by the Samoiedes, by the Ostiaks, by the Buriats,
by the Teleouts, by the Tunguses, and by the inhabitants of the
Pacific islands. Shamanists worship a supreme being, the
•creator of the world, but indiff'erent to human actions. Under
him are male and female gods : some good, who superintend the
government of the world, and the destinies of humanity ; the
others evil, the gi'eatest of whom (Chaitan, Satan) is considered to
be nearly as powerful as the supreme Being, Religious venera-
tion is also paid to their ancestors, to heroes, and to their priests,
-called Shamans ; these latter in their ceremonies practise a great
<leal of sorcery.
Fig. 105 represents some of these Shamans.
The Turkish Family.
The people belonging to the Turk or Tartar family suc-
ceeded in founding, in very ancient times, a vast empire which
included a part of central Asia from China up to the Caspian
Sea. But the Turks, attacked and conquered by the Mongols,
were subdued and driven back towards the south-west, that is to
say to the soutli of Europe. There they became in their turn
230
THE YELLOW RACE.
conquerors, and overcame, after laying it waste, a portion of
Southern Europe.
lot. — VAKri' Vn.I.AOKKS.
The Turks liud originally red hair, gri'cnisli-grcy eyes, and a
MongoHan cast of counteiumce. J)Ut these characteristics luive
MONGOLIAN BRANCH.
231
disappeared. It is onh' the Turks who now-a-dajs dwell to the
north-east of the Caucasus who possess the characteristics of the
105. — YAKUT PEIESTS.
Mongols. Those who are settled to the south-west exhibit the
features i:)eculiar to the white race, with black hair and eyes.
232 THE YELLOW RACE.
The fusion of the former with the Mongols, of the second with
the Persians and the Arameuns, expLiin these modifications.
The Turks, more than all nations, manifest the deepest zeal
for Mahometanism, and show the greatest intolerance for the
followers of other creeds.
The Turkish family comprises rather a large number of races.
We shall consider here only the Turcomans, the Kirgliis, the
Nogays, and the OsinanUn.
The Turcomans. — The Turcomans Avander in the steppes of
Turkestan, Persia, and Afghanistan. They stray as far as
Anatolia to the west. The tribes who dwell in this last district
have the shape and the physical characteristics of the AMiite
Race ; those who inhabit Turkestan show in their physiognomy
the admixture of Mongol blood.
The Turcoman is above the miildle height. He has not
strongly developed muscles, but he is tolerably powerful and enjoys
a robust constitution. His skin is white ; his countenance is
round ; his cheek bones are prominent ; his forehead is wide, and
the development of the bony part of the skull forms a kind of crest
at the top of the head. His almond-shaped and nearly lidless eye
is small, lively, and intelligent. His nose is usually insignificant
and turned up. The lower part of his face retreats a little, and
liis lips are tliick. He has scanty moustachios and beard, and his
ears are large and protruding.
The Turcoman's dress consists of wide trousers falling over
tlie foot and tight at the hips, and of a collarless shirt open at
the riglit side down to the waist, falling, outside the trousers, half-
way down tlie tliigli. Outside these an am})le coat is fastened
round the waist by a cotton or wool belt. It is open in front and
slightly crossed over the chest. Its sli'cves are very long ami
very wide, a little skull-cap is worn instead of the hair, and is
covered witb a kind of lu'ad -dress called tulhac, made of slieep
skin, in tlie sliai)e of a cone with a slightly depressed summit.
His shoes are a sort of slipper, or simjjly a sandal o^ cimiuI or
horse skin fastened to the foot by a woollen cord.
The tyi)e is more strongly ilclincd in the Turcoman wi)men
than in the nu'n. Their check lioiies are niore lu'eiiiiiieiil, and
their complexion is wliite. Their hair is giiu'ially thick but
very short; and they are obliged to U'ngthen their tresses with
MONGOLIAN BRANCH. 233
goat-hiiir loops and strings, to which tliey fasten glass beads and
silver pearls.
We will not describe their dress, but will only observe that they
wear a round cap on their head, to which they fasten a silk or
cotton veil falling backwards. The whole is surrounded by a
land of turban of the breadth of three fingers, on which are some
little squares of silver. One end of the veil is brought under the
chin from right to left, and is fastened, by a little silver chain
ending in a hook, on the left side of the face.
Trinlcets, necklaces, bracelets, and chains play such a pro-
minent part in the adornment of the Turcoman women, that a
■dozen of them together drawing water make as much tinkling as
the rmging of a small bell.
The men wear no ornament.
Fig. 106 represents a camp of nomadic Turcomans.
M. de Blocqueville, who published in 1866, in the " Tour du
Monde," the curious account entitled "Fourteen months' captivity
among the Turcomans," describes as follows the habits of these
tiibes : —
" The Turcomans keep close to their tent a sheep or a goat,
which they fatten and kill on special occasions. The bones are
taken out and the meat is cut up and salted ; some of it is dried
and acquires a high flavour much liked by the Turcomans ; the
rest, cut into smaller pieces and placed in the animal's paunch, is
kept to make soup out of. They collect the bones and other
leavings, and stew them down in a pan so as to have some broth
to offer on festival occasions to their friends and neighbours.
The intestines fall to the children's share, who broil them on tlie
coals and spend whole days in sucking and pulling about this half-
cleansed offal.
" AVomen are treated with more consideration by the
Turcomans than by other Mussulmans. But they work hard, and
every day have to grind the corn for the family food. Besides
this, they spin silk, wool, and cotton ; they weave, sew, mill felt,
pitch and strike the tents, draw water, sometimes do some wash-
ing, dye woollen and silk stuffs, and manufacture the carpets.
They set up out of doors, in the fine weather, a very primitive
loom made of four stakes firmly fixed in the ground, and, with the
assistance of two large cross pieces on which they lay the woof,
begin the weaving, wliich is done with an iron implement com-
23J.
THE YELLOW RACE,
posed of five or six blades put together iii the shape of a comh.
These carpets, generally about three yards long and a yard and a
half wide, are durable and well made. Every tribe or l\\mily has
lOG. — niilOiMAN K.NtA M I'M K.N T.
its own particular pattci-ii, wbidi is lunulcd down from niothor to
daughter. The Turcouian wonun me necessarily endowed with
a strong constitutiiui to he abk' to hear all this hard work, during
which, they S(un(^tinies siickl(> th(>ir children, and onlv eat a little
MONGOLIAN BilANCH. 235
diy bread, or a kind of boiled meat with but little nourishment in
it. It is especialh' turning the grindstone that wears them out
and injures their chest.
" In their rare intervals of leisure they have always got with
them a jiacket, of avooI or of camel's hair, or some raw silk, that
they spin whilst they are gossiping or visiting their neighbours ;
for they never remain quite idle like the women of some Mussul-
man countries.
" The man has also his own kind of work ; he tills the soil,
tends the crops, gets in the harvest, takes care of the domestic
animals, and sometimes starts on plundering expeditions in order
to bring home some boot}'. He manufoctures hand-made woollen
rope ; cuts out and stitches together the harness and clothing of
his horses and camels ; attempts to do a little trade, and in his
leisure moments makes himself caps and shoes, plays on the
doutar (an instrument with two strings), sings, drinks tea, and
smokes.
" These tribes are very fond of improving themselves, and
of reading the few books that chance throws into their hands.
" As a rule tlie children do not work before their tenth or
twelfth year. Their parents up to that age make them learn to
read and write. Those who are obliged to avail themselves of
their children's assistance during the press of summer labour,
take care that they make up for lost time in the winter.
"The schoolmaster, moUah (priest or in. in of letters), is content
to be remunerated either in kind, with wheat, fruit or onions ;
or in money, according to the parents' position. Each child
possesses a small board, on which the moUah writes down the
alphabet or whatever happens to be the task ; this is washed off
as soon as the child has learned his lesson.
" The parents satisfy themselves that their children know their
lessons before they set out for school : the women in particular
are vain of being able to read. The men sometimes spend whole
days in trying to understand books of poetry which come from
Khiva or Boukhara, where the dialect is a little different to their
own.
" The Turcoman mollahs spend some years in these towns to
enable themselves to study in the best schools.
" All these tribes are Mahometan and belong to the Sunnite
sect. The only external difference between them and the
2;3G THE YELLOW KACE.
Persians of the Scliiite sect, ulio recognise Ali as ^laliomet's only
successor, consists, as is well known, in tlieii* mode of saying tlieii-
devotions and of performing their ablutions.
" Whilst at their prayers, they keep their arms crossed in front
of them from the wrist upwards only, instead of keeping them by
their side like the Persians.
" Although they follow pretty I'egularly the precepts of their
religion, they show less fanaticism and ostentatious bigotry than
most other Easterns wliom I have seen. For instance, the}- will
consent to smoke and eat with Jews.
" Every Turcoman has an aftection for his tribe, and will devote
himself, if need be, for the common weal. Their proper and dignified
manners are far beyond a comparison with those of theii" neigh-
bours— even the inhabitants of Boukhara and Kliiva, whose morals
have become corrupted to a painful degree. I have seldom seen
quarrels and disturbances amongst the Turcomsins. Sometimes
I have been present at very lively and animated discussions, but
I never heard any low abuse or bad language as in other countries.
They are less harsh towards theii' wt)men, and show them more
■consideration and respect than do the Persians.
"When strangers are present, the women pass an end of their
veil under their chin and speak in a low voice, but they are saluted
and respected by the visitors, and enter into conversation witli
them without any harm being thought of it.
'*A woman can go from one tribe to another, or make a
journey along an unfrequented road, wit]it)ut having to fear the
least insult from any one.
"When a Turcomnn pays a visit he makes his appearance in
one invariable manner, lie lifts the docu- of the tent, bowing as
he enters, then comes to a stoj) and draws himself iq) to his full
height : after a ])ause of a few seconds, during wliicli he keeps his
eyea fixed on 11k' doiiu' ol' the tent, probably to givi' the women
time to cover tlieir chins, he ([uietly pronounces his salutation
without making the sliglitest gesture. After exchanging cix iUties
and inquiries abont llie liealtli oi' relations and friends, the master
ol' llu! tent begs the visitor to take a seat on the carpet beside
liini. The wile tlien oilers liiiii a nai)]<in with a little bread, or
bread ami water, or some sonr milk, or a little fruit. The
stranger discreetly only takes a iew nionthl'uls ol' what is ofl'ered
to him."
01
12;
o
2.38 THE YELLOW EACE.
The KuyJiis. — Tlie Kirghis (fig. 107) are a nomadic tribe.
Tbey inhabit the tract of conntrv situated on the frontiers of the
Eussian and Cliinese empires. The}' wander to and fro on wide
spreading phiins from lake Baikal to the borders of the Siberian
stejipes.
They travel armed, and always prepared, either for war or for
the chase. As wild beasts attack men when by themselves, thev
nearly always travel on horseback in troops.
For the matter of that, the Kirghis never get off their horses.
All business is settled, and all merchandise is bought and sold,
on horseback. There is in a to\ni, by name Shouraiahan, where
the sedentary Kirgliis reside, a market-place where buyers and
sellers do all their business without leaving the saddle. The
Kirghis are much below the middle height. Their countenances
are ugly. Having scarcely any bridge to their nose, the space
between their eyes is fiat and quite on a level with .the rest of
their face. Their eyes are long and half closed, the forehead
protrudes at the lower part, and retreats at the top. Their big
puffy cheeks look like two pieces of raw llesh stuck on the
sides of their face. They have but little beard, their body is not
at all nuiscidar, and their complexion is a dark brown.
The Kirghis are something like the Uzbeks, a race whom we
can only just mention, but the latter, living in a temperate chmate,
are tall and well m.ule, while tlie former, under the influence of a
rigorous one, are short and stunted.
Both these people possess a certain kmd of civilization in spite
of their nomadic habits. In tlie districts in which they are in the
custom of travelling, they have established relays of liorses, a very
necessary adjunct to tlieir mode of life.
'i'he Xonf/i/s. — I'lie Xogays, who once constituted a i)owerful
nation on tlie shores of the lilack Sea, are now scattered among
otlier peoples. Many of ihcm still wiindei- in nomadic tribes, on
the steppes between the banks ol' the W.lga and the Caucasian
mountains. Otlicis who have settled down are tillers of the soil
or ai-tisans. Such aiv fiiose to be met with in the Crimea or
in Astracan. iM. \'( ivscliagnine came across some Nogaysonthe
Caucasian stc;)pes. This Knssian traveller says that they arc
peaceful and laborious, ami iiioif caitablc ol' becoming attadied to
MONGOLIAN BRANCH. 239
the soil than tlie Kalmuks, whom they resemble a great deal in
their mode of life and in their habits and customs.
The Osmanlis. — The most important members of the Turldsli
family are now the Osmanlis. Tlie OsmanHs were the founders
of the Tm-ldsh EmjDire and the conquerors of Constantinople.
A tendency to a nomadic mode of life is a strong instinct with
this race. It degenerated as soon as it settled down anywhere,
and this perhaps is the cause of the decline of the Turkish nation,
which at present inhabits south-eastern Europe and Asia Minor.
The residence in Europe and the civilization of the Osmanli
Turks date from the Hegira of Mahomet in the seventh century
after Christ.
Pli3'sically speaking, their outlines would seem to ally them to
the Caucasian race. This was the reason that they were so long
classified among the White or Caucasian race ; but most modern
anthropologists place them in the YelloAV Race.
The head of the Osmanli Turks is nearty round. The fore-
head is high and broad : the nose is straight, without any
depression at its bridge or widening at the nostrils.
The Turkish head does not resemble the Euroj^ean head. It
lias a peculiar abrupt elevation of the occiput. Its jiroportions,
however, are very good. Mongol descent can be traced in its
shape, but scarcely in a perceptible manner, if the features of the
face alone are to be taken into account.
The Turks, in general, are tall, well made, robust men, with a
rough but often noble physiognomy, a slightly tawny complexion,
and brown or black hair. Their carriage is dignified, and their
natural gravity is still further increased by the ample folds of
their dress, by their beard, by theii' moustachios, and by that
imposing head-dress, the turban. They are the most recent of all
the races of Asian descent who have become Europeanized, and
they still preserve, especially in Tm'key in Asia, the habits, the
costumes, and the behef that distinguished them three centuries
ago.
Now, as then, the Turks, like Easterns in general, restrict
themselves to a frugal and principally vegetable diet. They
drink no wine. Bodily exercises, such as riding on horseback
and the use of arms, develope their strength. Their hospitahty
is dignified and ceremonious. They are small talkers, are much
240 THE YELLOW RACE.
given to devotion, at least to its outward and visible signs ; and
they dwell in quiet unpretending houses surrounded by gardens*
The Turk is a stranger to the feverish life of our European
eajiitals. Lazily reclining on his cushions, he smokes his SjTian
tobacco, sij)s his Arabian coffee, and seeks from a few gi'ains of
opium an introduction into the land of dreams.
Such is Turkish life among the higher classes. The common
peoj)le and the labourers have none of these refinements of
existence. Yet the lower classes are less unhappy in Turkey,
and in the East in general, than are those of European nations.
Eastern hospitality is not an empty word. A wealthy ]\Iussul-
man never sends empty away the wretched who seek his assistance.
Besides, it takes so little to support these temj^erate healthy
people, and the earth so plentifully supplies vegetable produce in
the East, that poor people can always find food and a roof to cover
them. The Caravanserai are public inns Avhere travellers and
workmen are lodged for nothing ; and the hosjiitality shown to
the unfortunate wavfarer bv the country land-owners is reallv
patriarchal.
Polygamy is less in vogue in Turkey and in the East than is
supposed. A Turkish Avoman being a very expensive luxury,
that is to say, being in the habit of doing nothmg and of spending
a great deal, it is only very rich ^Mussulmans that can allow
themselves the pleasure of supporting more than one wife.
Sometimes, indeed, the bride's parents insert a clause in the
marriage contract, by Avhich the husband gives up his right as a
Mahometan to possess four Avives. .
Besides their legitimate Avives, the Avealthy and the great keep
a collection of Georgian and Circassian slaves in the lonely sets
of rooms, closed by Eastern jealousy to all prying eyes, which are
called hftrcms and not Hcrdfjlios. It is only Avithin these isolated
apartments that Turkish women, whether wives or concubines,
allow their faces and arms to be seen. Out of doors they are
always A\Tapped \\\^ in a triple set of veils, Avhich ct)nceal their
features from the keenest eye.
Mahomet permitted Avonien to abstain from taking part in
public pra3'er in the mosques. It is therefore only in the interior
of the liarem that any gathering of Mussulman Avomen can take
place. It is there, too, that they give one another parties and
entertainments.
MONGOLIAN BRANCH.
241
An erroneous impression of the Turkish woman's position is
prevalent in Europe. Many European women Avoukl be glad to
lOS. — A IIAREM.
exchange their lot in life and their liberty for the supposed
slavery of the Turkish women. Of course we are only alluding
242 THE YELLOW RACE.
here to their material position, and not speakmg from a moral
l)oint of view.
The Tm^kish lady is horn to total and complete idleness. A
young girl who, at fourteen years of age, can not only sew fairly,
hut can actually read, is considered a very well educated person.
If she can also write, and is acquainted with the first one or two
rules of arithmetic, she is quite learned. The woman of the
middle classes never condescends to trade, she is alwavs idle.
Even the poor woman rarely works, and then only when it suits
her.
The Turkish woman then, to wliatever class she may happen to
belong, is a votary of the far niente. To drive away ennui, the
wealthier make or receive Adsits or frequent parties. In tlie
harems of the rich, each lady receives her friends in her own
room. There they taDc, sing, or tell one another stories. They
listen to music, they go to pantomimes, to dances, and walk in
the gardens. They pass the long liom'S agi'eeahly by taking baths
together, by swinging in liammocks, by smoldng the narguilhe,
and by giving elegant little dinner parties.
An evening party in a liarem (la Kalva) is rather a rare
occurrence, for night festivities are not among IMussulman habits.
No man is present at these parties. As the guests arrive, the
lady of the house begs them to be seated, and places them side
by side on a divan with theii* legs crossed under them, or leaning
on one knee. Coffee and a tchibouk with an amber mouthpiece
are handed round. Small portions of friut jellj' are served on a
silver embossed dish. Each guest, after a Httle ceremonious
hesitation, lielps herself Avith the only spoon in the dish, and
which everybody uses. Each then puts her lips to a large
tumbler of water wliich foUows tlie jelly.
(reneral and animated conversation then begins. The maids
of the lady of the liouse seat themselves so that every one can
see them, and begin to sing, accompanying themselves on the harp,
on tlie mandolin, on little kettledrums, or on tambourines. After-
wards other young girls go through a kind of pantomimic dance.
AVlien the music and the dunces are over, they play ganu^s of
cards, and the party winds up with a supper (fig. 109).
Pleasure out of doors has other attractions. The Turkish
ladies of the lukldlc class frecpient the bazaars and pay one
another visits.
MONGOLIAN BRANCH.
243
There are three kinds of these visits : visits that have been
announced beforehand, unexjDected visits, and chance visits. The
last are the most curious. Several ladies collect together and go
109. — A HAREM SUPPER.
about in the different quarters of the town, paying visits to people
whom they have never seen (fig. 109).
■Walking parties in Constantinople are regular picnics. On
Sundays and Fridays people leave town provided mth all sorts of
refreshments. The sultans have constructed on some of the
public walks overhanging terraces, which overlook pieces of water
E -2.
244 TPIE YELLOAV RACE.
and form level plots of ground. Tmnblers and conjui'ors,
musicians and dancers give performances on these terraces.
Picturesque knots of women clad in their white yaschmacs, which
cover the Avhole foce and only reveal the nose, are to be seen
there. Long flowing overdresses of a thousand different hues
envelope the rest of their figure.
The Turk may be lazy, but he is not at all unsociable, and
many of his characteristics indicate a great deal of gentleness.
Like the Indians and the ancient Egyptians, the Tui'ks, and
Easterns in general, have a great repugnance to the killing of
animals. Dogs and cats abound and swarm in the streets of the
large towns, but no measures are ever taken to jn-event the
multiplication and the running wild of these animals. In
Constantinople flocks of jngeons fly hither and thither and levy,
on the barges laden with wheat, a species of black mail that no
one disputes with them. The banks of the canals are thickly
peopled with aquatic animals, and their nests ai'e safe even from
the hands of children, in our country such cruel enemies to
their broods. This forbearance is extended even to trees. If it
is true that in China the law requires every land owner Avho fells
a tree to jilant one in its stead in another spot, it is equally
true in Turke}^ that custom forbids an avaricious land owner from
dej)riving either town or country of useful and wholesome shade.
The wealth}'^ townsmen make it a point of honour to embellish
the public promenades with fountains and with resting jilaces,
both of which, on account of the frequency of ablutions and of
2)rayers required by the INIahometan religion, are indispensable.
Those who can only i)erceive in the Turkish nation coarseness,
ignorance, and ferocity, have been deceived by the pride natural to
a Mussulman, which is made llic more offensive by his silent and
sometimes abru]it manners ; but tlie basis of the Mussulman
character contains notliing to oilViid, The Turks are oidy what
it is possible for tliem to bo witli their laniontablo institutions
and their faulty laws.
Their law we know is simidy dospolisin, wliidi is carried out
from the sultan down to Ihc lowest ollieial, unchecked by any
guarantee of equity or of justice to individuals. Tlie sultan
{2)(uUs}{((Ii, niciining great lord) ai)points and dismisses at
l)leasure every dignitary and I'very ollieial : be is Ihe master of
their fortunes and of tluir life. But anarehv is rife in the
246 THE YELLOW RACE.
kingdom, and the sultan's authority is not always obeyed.
Pachas have attacked and annihilated the troops sent to drive
them from their governorships ; others have been Icnown to dis-
patch to Constantinople the head of the general sent to crush
and degrade them.
The pachas are the governors of the pro-v-inces. Theu' rank is
reckoned by the nmnber of their standards or tails. They unite
under one head the military and civil power, and by a still
greater abuse, they are deputed to collect the taxes. They
would be absolute sultans in their own provinces if the law did
not leave the judicial authority in the hands of the cadis and the
naihs.
A pacha with three tails has, like the sultan, the power of life
and death over all the agents he employs, and even over all w^ho
threaten public safety. He keeps uji a military force, and marches
at their head when called on by the sultan. A pacha has under
his orders several leys, or lieutenant-governors.
The interior organization of Turkey may be described as a
military despotism. The Turkish nation continues to administer
its conquest as if it were a country taken by assault ; it leads the
life of an army encami)ed in the midst of a conquered state.
Everybody and eveiything is the property of the sultan.
Christians, Jews, and Armenians are merely the slaves of tlie
victorious Ottoman. The sultan graciously allows them to live,
but even this concession they are obliged to purchase by paying a
tribute, the receipt for which bears these words: "In purchase of
the head." .
The same principle is carried out in regard to land. The
Turks have no proprietary rights ; they merely enjoy the usii-
fruct of their ])ossessions. When they die without leaving
a male cliild, tlie sultan inherits tlieu' property. Sons can
only claim a tenth part of their iiaternal inlioritance, and the
fiscal ofHcials arc ordered to put an arbitrary vahu^ on tliis
tenth part. The oflicers of the State do not even v\\]o\
this incomplete right; at their death everything reverts to the
sultan.
Under such laws, it is not to be wondered at if nobody cares
to undertake expensive and lasting works. Instead of build-
ing, people collect jewels and wealth easy to curry oif or to
cojiceal.
MONGOLIAN BRANCH. 247
The sultan, like a man embarrassed with such an abuse of
power, shifts the cares of government on to the shoulders of the
grand vizier.
The grand vizier is the lieutenant of the sultan. He is the
commander-in-chief of the army, he manages the finances, and
fills up all civil and military appointments.
But if the power of the grand vizier is limitless, his responsi-
bility and the dangers he incurs are equally great. He must
answer for all the State's misfortunes and for all pubHc calami-
ties. The sword is always suspended over his head. Surrounded
by snares, exposed to all the tricks of hatred and envy, he pays
with the price of his life the misfortune of having displeased
either the populace or the highest officials. The grand vizier has
to govern the country, with the assistance of a state council
{divan) composed of the principal ministers. The reiss effendi is
the high chancellor of the empire, and the head of the corpora-
tion of the kodja, or men of letters. This corporation, which has
managed to acquire a great political influence, contains at the
present time some of the best informed men of the nation.
The duty of watching over the preservation of the fundamental
laws of the empu-e is entrusted to the idema, or corporation of
theological and legal doctors.
These laws are very short : they consist only of the Koran, and
of the commentaries on the Koran drawn up by ancient pundits.
The members of this corporation bear the title of idemas, or
effendis. They unite judicial to religious authority ; they are at
the same time the interpreters of religion, and the judges in all
civil and criminal matters.
The mufti is the supreme head of the ulema. He is the head
of the church. He represents the sultan's vicar, as caliph or
successor to Mahomet. The sultan can promulgate no law, make
no declaration of war, institute no tax, without having obtained a
fctfa, or approval from the mufti.
The mufti presents every year to the sultan the candidates for
the leading judicial magistracies ; these candidates are chosen
from the members of the ulema. The post of mufti would be
•an excellent counterpoise to the authority of the sultan, if the
latter had it not in his power to dismiss the mufti, to send him
into exile, and even to condemn him to death.
The foregoing political and judicial organization seems at first
248 THE YELLOW RACE.
sight very reasonable, and would appear to yield some guarantee
to the subjects of the Porte. Dishonesty unfortunately prevents
the regular progress of these administrative institutions. The
venalit}' of officials, their greed and their unmorality, are such, that
not the smallest post, not the slightest service, can be obtained
■without making them a present. Places, the judges' decisions,
and the witnesses' evidence are all bought. False witnesses
abound in no country in the shameless Avay they do in the
Tm-kish empire, where the consequences of their perjury are the
more frightful, smce the cadi's decision is without ai)peal.
Justice is meted out in Turkey as it was meted out three
hundred years ago among the nomadic tribes of the Osmanlis.
After a few contradictory pieces of evidence, after a few oaths
made on both sides, without any iireUminary inquuy, and without
any advocates, the cadi or simpl}- the naib, gives a decision,
based upon some passage of the Koran. The penal code of this
ignorant and hasty tribunal merely consists in fining the wealth}',
in uitlicting the bastinado on the common people, and in hanging
criminals right out of hand.
Yet Turkey possesses a land of sj'stem of popular rejiresenta-
tion. The inhabitants of Constantinople elect ayams, real dele-
gates of the people, Avhose business it is to watch over the safety
and the property of individuals, the tranquillity of the town, to
oj^pose the unjust demands of the pachas, the excesses of the
military, and the unfair collection of taxes. These duties are
gratuitously performed by the most trustworthy men among the
inhabitants. The ayams undertake all appeals to the pacha,
when there exist any just grounds of complaint, and if he does
not satisfy them, they carry tlu'ir ap])eal to the sidtan.
Every trade and liandicraft in Turkey jiossesses a kind of guild
or cori)orati()n Avhich undertakes to defend the rights of the
association and of its individual members. The humblest artisan
is protected in all legal matters by this corporation. It is
unnecessary to say that tlie corporation enforces its rights before
the judges by pecuniary means.
It is a great mistake to imagine tliat the Mussulman religion
predominates in Turkey. In Turkey in Europe, not more than
a quarter of the population profess the creed of Mahonut . 'i'he
remainder are Christians, subdivided into the Icailing sects of
that faitli. The Creeks, the Servians, tlie AValacliians, and the
MONGOLIAN BRANCH.
249
inhabitants of INIontenegro belong to the eastern Greek . Church.
The Armenians are numerous, and are the more powerful on
111. — A TUKKISH CAREER.
account of their known character for austerity and honesty.
Other religious communities, such as the Jakobites, called Kopts
250 THE YELLOW RACE.
in Egypt, the Nestorians, and the Maronites, have some influence,
from the unity which reigns among their different sects ; the
Druzes, for instance, defy the Mahometans to their very face.
There are more Jews in Tm'key in Em*ope, than in any other
country.
All these hrotherhoods, excepting the Druzes and the
Maronites, were formerly deprived of the free right of Avorship,
were liable to marks of ignominy, and were handed over, defence-
less, to injustice. But in the beginning of our centmy, an edict
of the sultan declared all his subjects, regardless of theii* religion,
equal in the eyes of the law.
Mahometanism, which prevails in Tm'key, and in the greater
portion of the East, dates from the 610th year of our era. Its
principal doctrines are purification, prayer, and fasting. The
fasting takes place in the month of liamazan, a month which is
the Mussulman's Lent, and during which all food must be abstained
from in the daytime. It is followed by the festival of Bey ram,
during which the faithful are allowed to make up for theii* preced-
ing abstinence. A legal charity is instituted by then- creed. It
consists in giving every year to the poor a fortieth part of their
movable property. Another religious injunction is the pilgrim-
age to Mecca, which every ^Mussulman is obliged to undertake at
least once in his lifetime.
Their devotions take place five times a day. Friday is the day
of rest for the Mahometans, as Sunday is that of the Christians,
and Saturday that of the Jews.
Mahometanism has inlierited from the ancient Arabs the
practice of circumcision. Mussulmans are forbidden to drink in-
toxicating drinks, but are allowed to marry four wives, and to
make concubines of tlieir female slaves. Tlieir religion dein-ives
them of all liberty of will, as it tells them that everything that
can happen, either for evil or for good, is settled beforehand. It
is this fataHsm that iiaralyzes all individual enterprise, and pre-
vents the march of 2">rogrcss.
.Maliometanisni has n^t b^cn nu»re exempt than other creeds
from schisms, Avhicli liave brought to pass religious wars always
so terrible in their consecpiences.
Its precepts, which have their advantages from a religious point
of view, have many disastrous consequences when we regard man-
kind's ])liysical constitution. Tlic interdict on the use of wine,
MONGOLIAN BRANCH.
251
for instance, lias given rise to the secret consumption of alcoholic
drinks, and to the puhlic nse of opium.
112. — TURKISH PORTER.
The Tm-ks, although their literary civilization is still in its
infancy, possess a system of public education. The mosques of
252 THE YELLOW RACE.
Constantinople, of Broussa, and of Adrianople, have colleges
attached to them. Young men are sent from all parts of the
Mussulman empu-e to these colleges, where they receive some
amount of education. When the)' have finished their course of
stud}-, in vihich the commentaries on the Koran jjlay the x>rin-
cipal pai-t, and when several examinations have tested theii*
proficiency, the pupils receive the title of imidir or professor.
All civil and judicial posts are monopolized by this educated
class.
But in Turkey, what knowledge there is, remains absorbed
among a small quantity of individuals ; no channel exists for the
free intercommunication of ideas.
Their kodjas, or writers, have indeed given their fellow country-
men a large number of works, much esteemed b}' them — works on
the Arabic and Persian languages, on pliilosopliy, on moraUty, on
Mussulman history, and on the geography of their country. But
these writings, whatever their value, never reach the mass of the
nation. There are but few printmg presses in Turkey ; the
copyist's art, such as it existed in Europe in the middle ages, still
flourishes there. The state of literature in Turkey shows us
what modern civilization would have become in Europe, without
the assistance of the printer.
AVith this general want of literary and scientific knowledge, we
naturally expect to find Turkey far behindhand in art, in manu-
factures, and in agriculture. Tlie latter, in fact, is in a sad state
throughout the whole extent of the Ottoman empire. jManufac-
tures exist in a few towns ; in Constantinople, in Salonica, in
Adrianople, and in Bustchuk. 'J'heir i)rincii)al manufactm-es
are carpets, morocco leather, a little silk, thread and swords.
Their commerce consists in the export of their raw produce ; such
as wool, silk, cotton, leatlier, tobacco, and metals, particularly
copper ; wine, oil, and dried fruit are also largely exi)ortod. The
Turks are good cloth manufacturers, gunsmitlis, and tanners.
Their works in steel and copi)er, and llau- dyes, ai'c 0(pial to the
best articles of European manufacture.
The Greeks, who are very numerous in Turkey, follow all kinds
of trades and callings. 'I'hcy make the best sailors of the Otto-
man empire, wliile tlie Armenians are its keenest traders. The
latter travel all over the interior of Asia and India ; they have
branch establislnni-nts and correspoiidcnls evei-\\vli('ri\ Most of
MONGOLIAN BRANCH. 253
them, while pursuing some mechanical art, are at the same time
the bankers, the purveyors, and the men of business of the pachas,
and other great officials. Jews show in a less favourable light in
Tm-key than in Europe ; any business suits them, if they can
make something out of it.
Figs. Ill and 112 represent two common Turkish types — a
barber and a street porter.
CHAPTEK III.
SINAIC BRANCH.
The nations belonging to the Sinaic branch (from the Latin
Slna, Chinese) have not the features of the Yellow Race so well
defined as those belonging to the Mongolian branch. Theii' nose
is less flattened, their figures are better, and tliey are taller.
ll;i.— INDO-CHINESE OF STUNG TRENG.
They early acquirod ratlior a high degree of civihzation, but they
have since remained stationary, and tluir culture, formerly one of
the most advanced in the world, is now very second rate comi)ared
to the progress made by the inhabitants of Europe and America.
Chemical and mechanical arts were early practised and carried
256 THE YELLOW RACE.
very far by nations belonging to the Sinaic branch. Living
under a desi^otic government, and accustomed to abjectly cringe
to those in authority, this race developed a peculiar taste for
ceremony and etiquette. Their language is monosyllabic, their
writing is hieroglyiihic, and these facts jierhaps account for the
scant progress made by their civilization in modern times.
The Sinaic branch comprises the Chinese, the Japanese, and
the Indo-Chinese lamilies.
The Chinese Family.
The Chinese, amongst whom, out of all the Yellow Race, civili-
zation was the first to develop itself, have the following charac-
teristic features. Width and flatness in the subocular part of the
face, prominent cheek bones, and obliquelv set eyes. Then*
featui'es as a whole partake of the t^-pe of the ^longol race : that
is to say, they have a broad coarse face, high cheek bones, heavy
jaws, a flat bridge to their nose, wide nostrils, obliquely set eyes,
straight and plentiful hair, of a brownish black colour with a red
tmt in it, thick ej'ebrows, scanty beards, and a yellowish red
complexion.
They constitute the principal population of the vast empu-e of
China, and extend even further. ]Many have settled in Indo-
China, in the islands of the Straits, and in the Philippine islands.
China in four thousand years has been governed by twenty-eight
dynasties. The emperor is merely an ornamental wheel in the
mechanism of the Chinese government, the councillors possess-
ing the real power. Centralization plays a powerful part in the
administrative organization of the country. The emperor's
authority is founded on a secular and patriarchal respect, bound-
less in its influence. Veneration for old age is a law of the state.
Inlirm old men, too poor to hire litters, are often seen in tlie
streets of Pekin, seated in little hand carriages, dragged about by
their grandchildren. As tliey pass, the young people about
receive them respectfully, and leave otf for the moment their plaj-
or their work. Tlic governuiciil iiicouragt's these feelings by
giving yellow dresses to very old men. This is tlie highest mark
of distinction a private iiKlividiiiil can receive, for yellow is the
colour reserved for the members of tlic imperial family.
Their respect for their ancestors is also carried very far by the
SINAIC BEANCH.
257
Cliinese. They practise a kind of fomily worship in their
honour.
115. — A YOUNG CHINESE.
There are many different creeds in China. The Buddhist
faith, so widely spread in Asia, is the most general; but the higher
258
THE YELLOW RACE.
classes follow the precepts of Confucius. But great religious
toleration exists in the Celestial Empire. The men of the higher
lie.— CHINESE SHOPKEEPER.
classes affect a well founded contempt for the external forms of
worship, and the mass of the ])copl(^ do not attacli unuli import-
SIYAIC BRANCH.
259
ance to them. Many widely differing creeds are seen side by
side throughout the whole empire.
The Buddhist priests are called Bonzes.
117. — CHINESE LADV.
The position of women is in China a humble one. She is
considered inferior to man, and her birth is often regarded as a
misfortune. The young girl lives shut up in her father's house,
s 2
260
TriE YELLOW RACE.
she takes her meals alone, she fulfils the duties of a servant and
is considered one. Her calling is merely to ply the needle and
to prepare the food. A woman is her father's, her brother's, or
her husband's property. A young girl is given in marriage
without being consulted, without being made acquamted with her
future husband, and often even in ignorance of his name.
The wealthy Chinese shut their wives up in the women's apart-
118. — CIIIXESE WuM.AX.
ments. Wlicn their lords and masters allow them to pay one
anotlier visits, or to go and see their parents, they go out in
hermetically closed litters. Tliey live in a wing of the building,
reserved for their use, where no one can see them.
It is otherwise amongst tbe poorer classes. 'I'lu' women go
out of doors with their face uncovered ; but they pay dearly ft)r
this privilege, for they are nothing but the beasts of burden of
their husbands. 1'hey age very rapidly.
Polygamy exists in Chiiin, but only on sulTerance. A man of
rank may have several wivi's, l)ut the first one only is the legiti-
mate one. AVidows are not alloweil to i-euuirry. Betrothals often
take place before tlie future husband and wife have reached the
SINAIC BRANCH.
261
age of puberty. A betrothed girl who loses her betrothed can
never marry another.
119. — mandarin's daughter.
A marriage ceremony at Pekm takes place as follows. The
bride goes in gi-eat state to the dwelhng of the bridegroom, who
262 THE YELLOW RACE.
receives her on tlie thresliolcl. Slie is dressed in garments
embroidered with gold and silver. Her long black tresses are
covered with precious stones and artificial flowers. Her face is
l^ainted, her lips are reddened, her eyebrows are blackened, and
her clothes are drenched with musk. Many of the Cliinese
women have the comi)lexion and the good looks of Creoles ; a tiny
well shaped hand, pretty teeth, splendid black hair, a slender
supple figure, and obliquely set eyes with a piquancy of expression
that lends them a peculiar charm. The drawback to their
appeai'ance is their- lavish use of paint, and theii- small crippled
feet.
The Tartar and Chinese ladies composmg the com-t of the
Empress, as well as the wives of the officials residing in the
capital, do nothing to distort their feet, except to wear the
theatrical buskin, in which it is very difficult to walk. But a
Cliinese woman of good middle class family would think herself
disgraced, and would have a difficulty in getting a husband, unless
she had cripj)led her feet. This is what is done to give them a
pleasing appearance. The feet of little girls of six years of age
are tightly compressed with oiled bandages ; the big toe is bent
under the other four, which are themselves folded down imder the
sole of the foot. These bandages are drawn tighter every
month. When the giid has grown up, her foot presents the appear-
ance of a closed fist. Women with their feet mutilated in this
manner walk with great diffiiulty. They move about with
a kind of skip, stretching out their arms to keep their equi-
librium.
Another of their conventional points of beauty is to wear their
finger-nails very long. For fear of breaking ihcm they cover
them with little silver sheaths, which they also use as ear-
picks.
A quantity of toilet accessories gives a peculiar a]>])carance to
the costume of the inhabitants of the Celestial Knii)ire. Fans,
parasols, pipes, siiull-boxes, tobacco-pouches, spectacle cases, and
jjurses, are all hung at the girdle by silken strings. The use oi'
the fan is conniioii to both sexes, of all classes.
Tlie kancj, at once a bed, a soln, and a chair; some mats
stretched ujion the floor; and a few chaii's or stools with cushit)ns
on them, are to be found in every room of a Chinese house. The
interior of these dwellings is a true citadel of sloth. T'be China-
SINAIC BRAXCH. 263
man squatted on his mat, dallying Avitli his fan and smoking his
pipe, is amused at the Em-opean who actually takes the trouble to
use his legs.
To give a more exact idea of domestic Chmese life, we will
give a few extracts fi-om the interesting travels of M. de Bour-
boulon, a French consul in China, travels edited by M. Pous-
sielgue, and published in the " Tour du Monde " in 1864.
" A Chmese palace," says M. Poussielgue, "is thus laid out ;
more than half the site is taken up with alleys, courts, and gardens
crowded with rock-work, rustic bridges, fishponds full of gold fish,
aviaiies stocked with peacocks, golden pheasants, and partridges
from Pe-tche-li, and especially a quantity of painted and varnished
porcelain and eai-thenware jars, containing miniature trees, vines,
jessamines, creepers and flowers of all kinds. The principal room
on the gi'ound floor opens on to the garden ; a piece of open
trellis work separates it from the sleeping apartment. The
ground floor also comprises the dining-room, the kitchen, and
sometimes a bath-room. Wlien there is a second story, called
leoii, it contains beds and lumber rooms. The entrance-hall is
invariably sacred to the ancestors and to the guardian spirits of
the family. In everj^ room the kang, wliicli serves as a bed, a
sofa, or a chair ; and thick mats, laid upon the floor, are to be met
with. The actual fm-nitm-e is scanty; a few chairs and stools
made of hard wood, with cushions placed on them ; a small table
in red lacquer work ; an incense bm-ner ; some gilt or enamelled
bronze candlesticks ; flower stands and baskets of flowers ; some
pictures dra^vn on rice paper ; and finally the inevitable tablet
inscribed with some moral apothegm, or a dedication to the
ancestors of the master of the house. There are no regular
wmdows ; a few square openings, pierced in the side wall where
the rooms open on a court or garden, or inserted beneath the
double beams supporting the roof where the apartment might be
overlooked from the street or from the neighboming houses,
allow a dim light to penetrate tlu-ough the cr(^s laths of their
wooden lattices which serve as fixed blinds to them (figs. 120
and 121).
*' The wealthy, abandoning themselves to a luxm-ious idleness,
spend half their existence in these secluded chambers ; it is
almost impossible for a European to procure admittance to them,
for communicative as the Chinese ai'e in business, at festivals, or
204
THE YELLOW RACE.
at receptions, they are extremely reserved on all points concern-
ing their domestic life.
" Physical idleness is carried to an enormous extent in China ;
it is considered ill bred to take wallvs, and to use the Imibs.
Nothing sm-prises the natives more than the perpetual craving for
120. — CHINESE BOUDOIR.
exercise that cliaracterizes Europeans. Squatted on their hams,
they light tlieir \n\n\ toy with their fans, and jeer at the European
passers-by, whose linn measured footsteps carry them up and
down the street. It is necessary to make excuses for coming
neither on liorseback nor in a pahuKjuin, wlien ]Miying an oflicial
visit, for to do so on foot is a sign ol" but little resp(>et for the
2)ersoii visited.
" The palan({uin is in constant use. Large depots of these,
STNAIC BRANCH. 265
where one can always be liii-ed at a moment's notice, are estab-
lished in Peking. A palanquin carried by six cooHes costs about
a piastre per day ; with four coolies half a piastre ; with only two,
a hundred sapecas. The French Legation keeps twenty-four
palanquin porters, dressed in blue tunics with tricolor collars
and facings. Palanquins are usually open both in front and
behind ; they have a small window at the side, and a cross plank
on which the passengers sit.
" The rage for gambling is one of the curses of China ; a
curse that has begotten a thousand others, in all ranks and at all
ages. One meets in the streets of Peking a quantity of little
itinerant gaming stalls ; sometimes consisting of a set of dice in a
brass cuj) on a stand, sometimes a lotteiy of little sticks marked
with numbers, shaken up by the croupier in a tin tube. We
saw crowds round these sharpers, and the passing workman,
yielding to the iiTesistible temptation, loses in an hour his day's
hard earnings. The coolies attached to the French army used to
thus lose their month's pay the day after they got it ; some of
them having pledged their clothes to the croupiers, who do a little
pawnbroking into the bargain, had to make theii' escape amid the
jeers of the mob, and used to return to camp with nothing on but
a pail- of drawers.
" Cock and quail fighting are still practised as an excuse for
gambling by the Chinese, who stake large sums on the result.
The wealthy and the mercantile classes are just as inveterate
gamesters as the common people ; they collect in the tea-houses
and spend day and night in playing at cards, at dice, at dominos,
and at draughts. Their cards, about five inches long, are very
narrow, and are a good deal like ours, with figures and pips
of different colours marked on them. The game most in vogue
seems to be a kind of cribbage. Their draughtsmen are square,
and the divisions of the board are round. Their dominos are flat,
with red and blue marks. They play at draughts also with dice,
a sort of backgammon. Professional gamblers prefer dice to any
other game, as it is the most gambling of all. When they have
lost all then- money, they stake theii- fields, their house, theii"
children, theii- wives, and, as a last resort, themselves when they
have nothing else left, and their antagonist agrees to let them
make such a final stake. A shopkeeper of Tien-tsin, who was
minus two fingers of his left hand, had lost them over the dice
266 THE YELLOW RACE.
box. The women and children are fond of pLiying at shuttlecock ;
it is theii" favourite game, and they are very expert at it. The
shuttlecock is made of a piece of leather rolled into a hall, with
one or two metal rings round it to steady it ; three long feathers
are stuck into holes in tliese rings. The shuttlecock is kept up
with the soles of their slii)pers, which they use instead of battle-
dores ; it is very seldom allowed to foil.
*' Gambling, which paralyzes labour, is one of the permanent
causes of their pauperism, but there is another, still more
disastrous — dissipation. The thin varnish of decency and
restraint with which Chinese societj' is covered, conceals a
widespread corruj^tion. PubHc morality is only a mask worn
above a deeji depravity surpassing all that is told in ancient
history, all that is known of the dissipated habits of the Persians
and Hindoos of om' own day.
"Drunkenness, as miderstood in Europe, is one of the least of
their vices. The use of grape wine was forbidden, centuries ago,
by some of their emperors, who tore up all the vine trees in
China. This interdiction having been taken off under the
Mancliu dynasty, grapes are grown for the use of the table, but
the only wine that is drunk is rice Avine or samdiow. A spirit as
strong as om' brandy is extracted from this as well as from coarse
millet seed. It induces a terrible form of intoxication. The
abuse of it by our soldiers in the Chinese campaign caused a
great deal of fatal dysentery in the army.
" The tea-houses also sell alcoholic liquor, but the eating-
houses and the taverns drive the largest trade in it.
" We cannot speak of tlie process of the manufacture of tea,
nor of the vast amount of labour it employ's : the subject
properly belongs to southern China ; we will only say that the
use of tea is as common in llic nortli as in the south. The
moment you enter a house, tea is offered to you — it is a sign of
hospitality to do so. It is given to yon in profusion ; the moment
your cu]) is empty, a silent attendant iills it, and your host will
not permit yon lo iiieiitioii the; subject of yonv visit till you have
drunk a certain (juautity. 'i'lic da-liousi's are as numerous as
cafes and taverns in France; the elegant iinmiu'r in which they
are furnished, and Iheir higli charges, distinguish some from
others. The rich trader and llic idle ninn of iashion, not caring
to mix with the grimy hantUd wurl^nian or the coarse peasant.
SINAIC BRANCH. 267
only frequent those houses that have a fashionable reputation.
Tea houses can be recognized by the large range at the end of
their rooms, fitted up with huge kettles and massive tea pots,
Avith ovens and stoves supplying with boilmg water immense
caldrons as big as a man. A singular kind of time-piece is placed
above the range ; it is made of a large moulded bar of incense
divided off by equidistant marks, so that the lapse of lioui's can
be measured by its combustion. The Chinese can thus literally
use the expression, "consuming the time." Morning and
evenmg the rooms are full of customers, who for two sapecas, the
price of entrance, can sit there and discuss their business, play,
smoke, listen to music, or amuse themselves by looking at the
feats of tumblers, jugglers, and athletes. For the two sapecas
they have also the right to drmk ten cups of tea (certainly
extremely small ones), with which, on trays covered with cakes
and dried fruits, a crowd of waiters keep running to and fro.
" One day," says a letter of M. X., a French officer in the 101st
Begiment of the Line, " we determined to dine a la chinoise in a
Chinese eating-house. Our coolies arranged beforehand that the
price was to be two piastres a head, a large sum for this country,
where j)rovisions are so cheap. As a preparation for dinner, we
had to thread our way through a labyrinth of lanes, crowded with
dens in which crouched thousands of ragged beggars, poisoning
the atmosphere v/ith their exhalations. At the entrance to the
open space in front of the eating-house stood a quantity of heaps
of refuse, composed of old vegetable stalks, rotten sausages, and
dead cats and dogs, and in every hole and corner a mass of filth
as disagreeable to the nose as to the eye. It required a strong
stomach to retain an appetite after running the gauntlet of such
a horrible mess. A few tea drinkers and card players were
seated at the door, and seemed to care very little for the pesti-
lential character of the neighbourhood. We tried to be equally
courageous, and after admiring two immense lanterns Avhicli
adorned the entrance, and the sign inscribed in big letters, ' The
three principal Virtues,' we ventured to hope that honesty would
prove one of them, and that the tavern keeper would give us our
money's worth.
" Om- entry into the principal room created a little excitement,
for, accustomed as the Chinese are to see us, we still, in the
quarters of the town where Europeans seldom venture, cause a
268 THE YELLOW RACE.
certain amount of curiosity, not unmixed Avitli alarm. Two
square tables surrounded by wooden bencbes, on whicb bad been
placed, as a particular favour, some stuffed cusbions, bad been
prepared for us. Tbe waiters tbronged round us witb red eartbon
tea-pots, and wbite metal cups ; tbere were no spoons ; boiling
water was jioured on a pincb of tea leaves, placed at tbe bottom
of tbe cups, and we were obliged to drink tbe infusion tbrougb a
small bole in tbe lid. AVben we bad got tbrougb tliis ordeal like
regular Cbinamen, we called for tbe first course, wbicb consisted
of a quantity of wretcbed little lard cakes, sweetened witb diied
fruit; and for Jiors-cVa'uvre, a kind of caviare made of tbe intestines,
tbe livers, and tbe roes of fish pickled in vinegar, and some land
sbrimps cooked in salt water; tbese were really notbing but large
locusts. Tbis dish, however, found in most Avarm countries, was
not at all bad. We did not get along very well witb the first coui'se,
which was immediately followed by the second. Tbe waiters placed
on the table some plates, or rather saucers, for they were no bigger,
and some bowl-shaped dishes, full of rice dressed in different ways
with small pieces of meat arranged in pyramids on toj) of it.
Chop-sticks accompanied these savour}' dishes. What were we
to do ? Nobody but a regular Chinese can help himself witb
these two little bits of wood, one of which is usually held stationary
between the thumb and the ring linger, while the other is shifted
about between the fore and middle fingers. Tbe natives lift the
saucers to their lijis, and swallow tbe rice by pushing it into their
mouth with the chop-sticks, but we tried to accomplish this in
vain, and all the more so, that our fits of laughter prevented us
from making any really earnest attempt. It was, however, impos-
sible for us to compromise tbe dignity of our civilization by eating
with our fingers like savages, and hai)i>il3'^ one of our mmiber, with
more forethought tb an the rest, had brouglitwith him a travelling
case holding a spoon, and a knifi' nnd fork. We then each in
turn dipped tbe spoon into the l)(>\vls before us, witb an amount oi'
suspicion, however, Ihnt pii'vented tbe ])r()i)er ajipreciation of tbe
highly flavoured messes tbey contained. At last some less
mysterious dishes, in (|uantity enough to satisfy fifty pet)ple, nnide
their appearance ; cliickcns, ducks, mutton, ])or](, roast hare, fish
and boiled vegetables. \\ bite grape wine and rice wine were at
tbe same time banded to us in microscopic cups of ]>ainted
])orcelain. None of tbe beverages were sweet, not even tbe tea.
SINAIC BRANCH.
269
but to make up for it they were all boiling hot. The meal was
brought to a close by a bowl of soup, which was really an enormous
piece of stewed meat swimming about in a sea of gravy.
" Satiated rather than satisfied, we should have preferred some
more Chinese dishes ; some swallows' nests, or a stew of (jincj-
121. — CHINESE SITTING-ROOM.
seng roots, but it appears that such delicacies as these must be
ordered for days beforehand, and paid for by their weight in gold.
We swallowed a glass of tafia, a liquor which is becoming quite
fashionable in Chinese eating-houses, and lighting our cigars
looked about us. The day was drawing to a close ; the tavern
rooms, which were at first nearly empty, were filling with customers,
who after furtively scanning us, betook themselves to their usual
270 THE YELLOW EACE.
occupations. The waiter kept calling out in a loud voice the
names and the prices of the dishes that were ordered, and these
were repeated by an attendant standing at the counter behind
which sat the master of the place. Some shop-keepers were
playing at pigeon fly; one held up as many of the fingers of
both hands as he thought fit, his antagonist had to guess im-
mediately how many, and to hold up simultaneously exactly the
same number of his own. The loser paid for a cup of rice
wine.
" The room was beginning to reek with a nauseous odoui', in
which we recognised the smell of opium smoke. It was the hour
for that fatal infatuation. Smokers with sallow complexions and
hollow eyes, began to disappear mysteriously into some closets at
the end of the room. We could see them lying down on mat
beddings, with hard horsehair pillows."
Fig. 122 shows one of these closets kept for the use of opium-
smokers. The utensils and paraphernalia necessary for the pre-
paration and lighting of the opium i)ipe, lie on the table.
Agi-iculture has in Chma reached a remarkable degree of per-
fection. It is the great source of the wealth of the country ; it is
the progress it has attained that allows the Celestial Empire to
support such an immense population in a relativel}' confined area.
The profession of agricultm-ist is consequently held in great
respect. We will quote M. Poussielgue on the subject :
" Towards the end of March, 18G1," says that writer, "Prince
Kong, the Imperial regent, proceeded in great state to the Temple
of Agriculture, on the outskirts of the Chinese jiart of the town
of Peking, and, after ottering sacrifices to the guardian Deity of
mankind, wlio encourages tlieir labour by giving them the gifts of
the eartli, put his own hand t(^ tlie ]>lough, and turned up several
furrows ; a crowd of notabilities, ministers, masters of the cere-
monies, the great officers of state, three princes of the Imperial
family, and a deputation of labourers accompanied the Kmjieror's
representative. As soon as Prince Kong had finished plougliing
the plot of ground resen^d for him, niid marked out witli yellow
flags, the three Imperial princes, followed by tlie nine chief digni-
taries of the empire, took their turn at the plougli, till the whole
field was covered with furrows, in which mandarins of lesser rank
scattered tlie seed, whilst labourers covered witli rakes and
rollers the sacred germs entrusted to the ground. During the
SINAIC BRANCH.
271
whole ceremony, choirs of music made tlie air resound with their
harmony.
'f This intellectual patronage, this ennobling of agriculture,
has had immense results. No country in the world is cultivated
122. — OPIUM-SMOKERS.
with so much care, or perhaps, ^vith more success than China.
It does not contain a square inch of waste ground.
" In the provmce of Pe-tche-li, where land is very much cut up
into small lots, agricultural operations are conducted on a limited
scale, but the intelligent manner in which they are carried out,
makes up for the inconveniences of this parcelling out. But few
272 THE YELLOW RACE.
villages are seen there, but in compensation for theii' absence a
quantity of farms and farm-bouses nestle liere and there imder the
shade of lofty trees. The buildings take up but little room, and
so economical are the jieasants of the soO, that they place their
hayricks and their wheat sheaves on the flat roofs of their dwell-
ings. Fig. 123 reju'esents their sj'stem.
" If, however, they are savmg of the soil, they are not sparing
of pains. Thanks to the abundance and cheapness of labour,
they have been able to adopt a system of cultivating the earth
in alternate rows, and thus never to let the ground lie fallow,
but to have a succession of crops during the whole summer.
Between the rows of the sorgho {holciis sorghum), which reaches
a height of ten or twelve feet, they sow a plant of lesser gi'owth,
the smaller kind of millet, which thi-ives in the shade of its
gigantic neighbour. AMien they have reaped the sorgho, the
millet, exposed to the rays of the sun, ripens in its turn ; they
plant rows of beans in the midst of their maize fields, and the
former ripens before the latter, of slower growth, is big enough
to choke them. They plant the earth they dig out of their
draining trenches with castor-oil or cotton plants, whose large
green leaves make a kind of hedge to the cornfields. And when
the soil is barren and full of stones they plant it with the
resinous pine, or with the cathse, an oily plant that flourishes on
the poorest ground.
" Nothing is more stirring than the picture presented by the
wide plams of Pe-tche-li at harvest time. The toil of the
husbandman lias brought forth its fruit; the crops of all kinds
fill to overflowing the granaries ; threshers, winnowers and
reapers, with crowds of gleaning women and children, fill the air
with their joyous songs, as half stripi)ed beneath the glowing sun,
with their pig-tails wound around their heads, they zealously toil
on from daybreak to night fall, only leaving oif for a few moments
to swallow an onion or two, or a handful of rice, to take a few
whifls at their i)ipe, or to vigorously fan themselves when the heat
becomes unbearable, and the perspiration is running down their
stalwart limbs.
" Water in this province is as little neglected as the land.
" Pisciculture is ])raciisod on a large scale and in the most
intelligent manner. When spring returns, a (}uantity of vendors
of fish spawn perambulate the country to sell this precious spat
w
z
274 THE YELLOW EACE.
to tlie pond owners. The eggs, fecundated by the milt, are
carried about in small barrels full of damp moss. These spawn-
sellers are followed by liawkers of young fr}-, skilful divers who
catch in very fine nets the new born fish reposing in the holes in
the river beds. These fry are reared in special ponds, and dis-
seminated when they have grown bigger in the lakes and larger
pieces of water. The Chinese have succeeded m rearing and
preserving in artificial basins the most interesting and most pro-
ductive species of their rivers. In the immense lakes close to
the Temple of Heaven at Peking, they rear gold fish, a land of
bream weighing sometimes as much as twent3'-five pounds, caiii,
and 'the celebrated k'la-yu, a domestic fish. ^Morning and evening
the keepers bring herbs and grains for the fish, Avhich greedily
eat them, and which soon reach a considerable size, thanks to
this fattening diet. A lake managed in this way is a greater
som'ce of revenue to its owner than the most fruitful fields.
" The sea-shore at the mouth of the Pei-ho is covered with
l)ai-ks to hold the fish at low water. These are made of several
lengths of blue cotton stuif stretched on a cane framework, which
is fastened to a quantity of small stakes. This framework folds
in any direction \Wv the leaves of a screen. A drag net is alsc
used by the inhabitants of the coast. Soles, sea toads, bream,
gold fish, whiting, cod and a quantity of other fish are caught in
the gulf of Pe-tche-li. Many cetaceous fish are also found there,
dolphins, several kinds of sharks, amongst them the tiger shark
{Squahis tigrinus), whose striped and spotted skin is used in several
manufactures, and a large species of turtle.
"lliver fishing, witli which we are better acijuainted, is followed
in several ingenious fashions. There is trained cormorant fish-
ing, fiy fishing, harpoon fishing, rod fishing, and net fishmg;
dams are also placed across the streams at the travellmg periods
of migratory fisli. The Pei-ho, crowded with fishermen, presents
a most lively appearance ; on its surface you see large boats
containing wholr inmilies; the women occupied in mending the
nets, in making osier fishing-rods, in cleaning and salthig the
day's catch, and in carrying in vases the fish they wish to keep
alive ; the little diildren, witli tlicir waists girdled with a life belt
of pigs' bladders, running about and elimbing like cats up the
masts and the rigging ; the men drop])ing their large nets
perpendicularly into the water, and easily raising them again by
SINAIC BRANCH.
275
a piece of ingenious mechanism consisting of a Avooden counter-
poise on which they lean the whole weight of their body (fig. 124),
others watching their nets lying at the bottom of the stream,
12-i. — CHINESE FISHING.
their whereabouts indicated by the wooden floats that are bobbing
up and down here and there ; others again descending the river
with the cm-rent and harpooning the larger fish with a harpoon
fixstened to the wrist by a strong cord. To avoid alarming
276 THE YELLOW RACE.
tlieii' pre}', they have invented a kind of raft, made of a couple of
beams fastened together with wooden rungs hidderwise ; the stem is
pointed, and in the stern, which is square, a paddle is kejit with
which they steer themselves. By a wonderful piece of equilibrium
they manage to keej) in an ui)right position, theii" feet on different
rungs, with one hand stretched out grasping the harpoon, and
their head extended to catch a sight of the fish as it sleeps in the
sunshine on the top of the water. It is a stirring sight to see
five or six fishermen abreast, descending with the current on
these frail barks. They wear a broad-brimmed straw hat, and
then' clothing consists of a waterproof jerkin of .woven cane, and
a pair of drawers made of small pieces of reed stitched together.
Their naked arms and legs are muscular and bronzed, their
countenance is resolute, and its calm expression shows tliat they
are inured to danger. Although it often happens that the
harpooned fish, more powerful than the harpooner, makes the
latter lose his balance and tumble into the water, when his only
means of safety lie in cutting the rope fastened to his wrist to
save himself from being dragged under, accidents are seldom
heard of, for all are excellent swimmers. At night a strange
noise is heard on the river, lighted up with resin torches ; the
fishermen rush about the stream beatmg wooden drums to di'ive
the fish towards the spots where they have stretched their nets."
Living is veiy cheap in China, owing to the skill of the
agricultural labourers and that of the artisans and mechanics.
A Avhole family can cook its meals with one or two pounds of
dried grass, which costs about a penny a pound. Fire-places
are very little used, except in the more northern prDvinces ;
but warm clothing is worn when the climate makes it necessary.
The dwellings have a low pitch, so that with the coal found in
many of the provinces, with the i)runings of the trees, and with
the roots of the mountain shrubs, their inhabitants can cheai)ly
procure the fuel necessary to warm themselves Avitli.*
There is a great scarcity of forests in China, as the country
has been entirely denuded to sui)port its teeming jiopulation.
Grazing fields are equally scarce, so that butcher's meat, beef or
nmtton, is dear. The inhabitants however get along without it,
thanks to the numerous streams, rivers, lakes, and canals which
intersect China, and swanu with lish. I'ishing does not take
* Simon, Report of the Acelimatization Society, Miu-ch, 1S69.
<4i
o
H
rr.
278 THE YELLOW RACE.
place in the streams of running Water alone. Fish are caught in
the rice fields, and even in the j^ools caused by the heavy rains,
so rapid is the jn-oduction of these animals.
A kind of fish exists in China which multiplies at such an
astonishing rate, that it produces two broods in a month, this fish
is consequently not more than a penny and the dearest tenpence
a pound. All kinds of fisheries are carried on — net, rod, otter
and cormorant fishing. It is thus that animal food for foiu*
hundred millions of inhabitants is provided.
Pigs, ducks, and chickens are also a great resource. Pork has
become such a general article of food, that its cost is higher than
that of beef, although the latter is much the scarcest.
The ducks are found in flocks of three or foui- thousand on the
lakes and pieces of water. They are watched by children in a
kind of small canoe. Sometimes the drakes bring the ducklings
to the water, keeping guard over them from the bank, and
recalling them -when necessary with a sharp piercing cry \vhich
the young ones perfectly understand.
There is a large trade in ducks. They dry them by putting
them between a couple of planks like plants ; and they are sent
in this guise to the most remote parts of the empire. Dogs of a
particular breed, reared for the market in the southern provinces,
are prepared in tlie same way, but only for the consumption of
the very poorest classes. Goats and sheep are also rather largely
made use of for food, but not to such an extent as pigs, ducks
and chickens.
It may be seen therefore that the Chinese have learnt how to
su])i>ly tlie place of the larger kind of butcher's meat.
\ cgt'tabk's liowcvcr form tlic staple of their food. This
explains how it is possible lor foiu- hundred millions of inhabi-
tants to exist in a country whose acreage is not more than four or
five times that of France. Chinese lun-ticulture contains eighty
difi'erent kinds of vegetables, and out of these eiglity, at least
twentj'-five constitute a direct article of I'ood ior man. lUit the
most precious of all is rice, and the Chinese spare no pains in
perfecting its cultivation. In aid ol' this cultivation they have
sacrificed their forests, dug iunuense lakes, and even pierced lofty
mountains. I'or its sake they collect the water of both stream
and river, and direct its course from the mountain's foot over the
soil they wish to irrigate. Perhaps no greater or more grandiose
SINAIC BRANCH. 279
work exists in the whole world than the gigantic h3'(lraulic
system which, throughout the whole of China, from the west to
the sea coast, du-eets the flow of its waters, and pours them
over the fields of every tiller of its soil.
This great work was carried out four thousand j^ears ago, but
public gTatitude has not forgotten its promoter. They still point
out not far from Ning-po, the field where the little peasant used
to work who after accomplishing his entei^jrise became the great
emperor Yu. All the inhabitants of the canton where he was
born are considered as his descendants or as those of his famil}',
and are exempt from taxation ; and the anniversary of his bii'th
is celebrated every year in a sjjecial temple with as much zeal as
if the benefits he has bestowed were things of yesterda}-.
The Chinese do their best not only for rice, but for every kind
of produce, or to put it better, for the earth itself, the earth that
brings it forth. Agriculture to the Chinese is more than a
calHng, it is ahnost a religion. The Chinaman repeats to himself
these words of the old Persian laAv : " Be thou just to the plant,
to the bull, and to the horse ; nor be thou unmindful of the dog.
The earth has a right to be sown ; neglect it and it will cm'se
thee, fertilize it and it will be grateful to thee. It says to him
who tills it from the right to the left, and from the left to the
right, may thy fields bring forth of all that is good to eat, and
may thy countless villages abound with prosperity." It adds
again, " Labour and sow : the sower who sows wdth purity obeys
the whole law."
When the earth therefore does not produce abundant crops,
the Chinese lay the blame on themselves. They purify them-
selves and fast. Confucius, besides, has said : "If you Avish for
good agriculture, be of pure morals."*
The soil in China yields as much as ten thousand pounds
of rice to every acre. Such a result says a great deal for their
rural morals. While occupied in making the earth yield so
plentifully, they have no time for evil thoughts or actions. A
moralist has said, " There can be no cultivation without public
order. Justice is begotten of the fm-row. Ceres, who at
Thebes and at Athens brought men together and made the laws,
is the reflecting mind of men who till the soil." f How could
* Simon, Report of the Acclimatization Society, Marcli, 1S69.
f Idem.
280 THE YELLOW EACE.
Chinese agriculture be possible without a system of law, when
for tlie success of its rice fields it is so dependent on water,
which is so easily cut off, for the very essence of its fruitful-
ness. The uninterrupted distiibution of its waters, in the midst
of such an immense rural population, is a symptom of great
honest}' and fau-ness among the inhabitants of the Celestial
Empire.
Tlius we see that patience, gentleness, justice and benevolence
are the predominant Chinese qualities. The Chinese have been
often reproached with being atheists ; but the devotion of labour,
the purifications and the atonements to which they submit at the
smallest warning from Heaven, free them from this reproach.
The Bonzes, the priests of the Buddhist faith, are treated by
the Chinese with great respect. If this nation is not really a very
rehgious one, at least it venerates and respects the ministers of
religion.
Fig. 12G shows the. usual dress of the Bonzes.
Education is widely spread in China ; schools abound there.
Chinese literature, without possessing ver}' numerous works
v.orthy of remembrance, has produced a good deal worthy of
esteem.
The Theatre is a recreation much sought after by the people
and by the educated classes.
AVe will make a few extracts on these points from the travels
of M. de I^ourboulon, edited by M. Poussielgue, which we have
already quoted : " Their Book of Bites," says M. Poussielgue,
"directs tliat the education of the child of wealtliy parents shall
commence from the hour even of its birth, and bids the mother
take great precautious in choosing its nurses, wliom it only
tolerates. A cliild is weaned the moment it can lift its liand to
its mouth. At six years of age the elementary principles of arith-
metic and geography are taught him; at seven he is separated from
liis lunilicr and sisters, and im longi'i* allowed to take meals with
them; at eight the usages of imliteness are instilled into him ;
the following year lie is taught the astrologic.il <;ili'ndar ; at ten
he is sent to a public school, where the master teaches him to
road and write iind to calculate ; between the ages of thirteen and
iifteen lie icccivcs innsic lessons and sings moral maxims instead
of liis liyuiiis ; at lilleeii come gymnastics, the use of arms, and
riding ; finally at twenty years of age, if he is considered worthy
THE HU?UN RACF.
/" SeZ/uT JO '
JAPANtSE
CHINESE
YELLOW OR MONGOLIAN RACE
SINAIC BRANCH.
281
of it, lie receives the vii'ile cap, find changes his cotton clotliing
for silk garments and furs; he is also generally marriel at this
age.
''The Cliinese schoolmasters (fig. 127) are rejected men of
126. — CHINESE BONZE.
letters who have not succeeded in passing the examinations for
civil employment. They make their scholars call out their
lessons in a loud voice, and seem to have long since appreciated
the value of the system of mutual instruction. They chastise
culprits with their pigtails and with cat-o'-nine-tails, striking
282 THE YELLOW RACE.
them heavy blows on the hands and on the back. Moral penalties
are also inflicted ; a writing fastened to his back holds up the
idle schoolboy to public contempt. The poorest class of children
are taught gi-atuitously in the schools.
" The importance attached by the Chinese to the writing, the
reading, the grammar, and the thorough knowledge of their lan-
guage, springs from its inherent difficulties.
" The ancient Chinese writing was ideographic, that is to say, it
represented objects by drawn characters, similar to the Egyptian
system of hieroglyphics, instead of being phonetic, that is, com-
posed of signs con-esponding Avitli the sounds of the spoken lan-
guage. Their primitive characters, two hundred and fouiieen in
number, were rough figures imperfectly representing material
objects. Ideographical writing, the use of which by senii-
barbarcjus peojiles is easily explained, must be rather awkward for
civilized men desiring to express abstract ideas. The Chinese
have ingeniously modified their characters, so as to render them
capable of satisfying the wants of their growing civilization.
Anger was represented by a heart under a bond, a sign of slavery ;
friendiphip by two pearls exactly alike ; history, by a hand hold-
ing the emblem of equity. As it was soon found that these
ingenious figures were no longer sufficient, the}' were combined iu
an inffiiite number of ways ; the)' were altered and multiplied to
such an extent, that it takes all the science of an old man of
letters to recognize the designs of the primitive writing in the
present characters, which are more than forty thousand in number.
It is in this way that their modern writing was gradually fonued,
an emblematic writing which does not correspond with the spoken
laiiguage, the one solitary exception to the rule among all
civilized nations.
" It is therefore easily to be understood that to read and write
the Chinese language is a science exacting severe study from
milivis of the country, as well as from foreigners: besides, even
its grannnatical rules vary very nnich. 'J'here are three kmds of
style : the ancient or sul)lime style, used in the old canonical
books ; the academical styli', which is adopted lor olHciiU and
literary documents; and the common styli'.
" The Cliinese attach iiuuh importance to an elegant hand-
writing, a clever calligrapher. or to use their own expression, a
clever brush, is worthy of their admiration. Captain Ijouvier and
SINAIG BRANCH.
283
one of the interpreters of the French legation, were one clay pay-
ing a visit to Tchong-louen, one of the leading officials of Peking ;
his son, a mandarin with the blue button, a young man of twenty-
two, and ah'eady father of a child — that is to say of a son, for ghls
127.— CHINESE SCHOOLMASTEE.
^^M
do not count for anything — was present in the reception-room.
Tchong-louen, wishing to give an idea of his son's jn-ecocious ac-
compHshments to his visitors, sent for a large cartoon in which
the youth had traced in splendid outlines, the word longevity, and
284 THE YELLOW RACE.
showed it to them witli as much pride as if it had been the
certificate of some noble action or a literary Avork. The rooms of
every house contain simiLir cartoons, hung upon theii' walls as
we in Europe hang paintings.
"The appearance of Chinese writing is very odd; the cha-
racters are placed one under the other in vertical lines, and run
from right to left ; in a word, on this point as in many others, the
Chinese proceed in a manner diametrically opposed to ours.
The position in which the characters are placed is besides very
important ; for instance, the Emperor's name must be written
with two letters higher than the others, to omit this would be to
commit treason. Everybody is familiar with Chinese or Indian
ink. It is with this substance, diluted m water and used with a
brush, that the Chinese trace the letters of their writing, holding
tlieir hands perpendicularly, instead of placing them horizontally,
on the paper.
" Their spoken language is much less difficult ; it is composed
of monosyllables, the union of which, in an infinite number of ways,
expresses every possible idea. I must not forget the accents
which give a difterence of tone and (.'xpression to the mono-
syllabic roots. The language of the south difiers sufficiently from
that of the north to prevent the natives from understanding one
another without the assistance of the brush. Moreover, eveiy
province has its particular dialect,
" In spite of the difficulties presented by the reading and writ-
ing of the Chinese character, China is doubtless the land in which
primary instruction is most widely spread. Schools are found
even in the smallest hamlets whose rustics deprive themselves of
some of their gains, in order to i)ay a sihoolmaster. It is very
seldom you nu'ct witli an entirely uneducated Chinese. The
workmen and tiu' jn-asants are (•ai)abli' of writing their own letters,
reading thegovenniu'ut bills and proclamations, and making notes
of tlieir daily business. Teaching in tlie primary schools has for
its basis, the San-tse-kiiig, a sacred book attributed to a disciple of
Confucius, which sums ii|i in a ImiKlnd mid sixty-eight lines all
acMiuircd knowledge aiitl science. 'J'liis little encyclopiedia,
jiroperly exj)lained and conanented oii by llie teacher, suffices
to give ('Iiiiiise iliildnii u laste for positive Know ledLjW and even
to givi- them the desire of ac(piiriiig a wider education. There
are also colleges in the large towns whci'e the childri'ii of the
o
O
o
o
CO
; ',1 I 111 ■ 4it
1' \ r, iii^
286 THE YELLOW RACE.
men of letters and of the mandarins receive a complete educa-
tion. Such among others is the Imperial College at Peking.
" The citizens of tlie Celestial Empire enjoy thorough liberty of
the press, but at their ovm risk and peril. The government,
which has no riglit to forbid any publication, revenges itself after-
wards by inflicting the bastinado on tlie authors of the pamphlets
and the virulent satires that daily appear attacking it. A great
quantity of small portable printing-presses exists among private
individuals who both use and abuse them. There is no country
in the world where the walls are so thickly covered with bills and
advertisements.
" The Chinese have practised the t^'pographical art from time
immemorial ; but as their alpliabet is composed of more than forty
thousand letters, they could not make use of moveable type ; they
restricted themselves therefore to can-mg on a piece of hard board
the characters they requned, to Avetting these characters with ink
and to striking off a number of copies, by applying different sheets
of paper to the board. Their binders, in ojiposition to ours,
make these leaves up into a volume by fastening them together b}'
their edges. A note in the preface generally mentions the place
where the boards that pruitcd the first edition of the work have
been deposited.
** There are in Peking several daily papers, amongst others the
Official Gazette, a government i)rint, the subscription for Avhich is
a piastre quarterly. This print, i)ublished in pamphlet shape, is a
rectangular publication containing a dozen pages, with a like-
ness of the philosopher ]\Ieng-tscn on tbe cover. It contains a
sunnnary of all i)ublic matters, and all leading events, the peti-
tions and moin(n-ials addressed to tlie Emperor, his decrees, tlie
edicts of the viceroys of the provhices, judicial ceremonies and
letters of j)ardon, the custom-house tariff's, the court circular,
the news of the day, iiivs, crimes, &.C., and finally the incidents,
fortunate or unfortunate, of tlic war against the rebel Tae-pinfs.
It even acknowledges the Imperial defeats, a i)iece of frank-
ness wortliy of notice by llie dllicia] organs of Europe and
America.
"The Chinese have a Iraditi.iiial and (puisi-religious respect for
the presen-ation of all prinled and written papers ; they are care-
fully collected and l.iuiit wIk n read, so as to put them beyond the
reach of profanation. It is even asserted that societies exist who
SINAIC BRANCH. 287
pay porters to go from street to street with enormous baskets to
pick up fragments. These new kind of rag-gatherers are paid for
saving the waifs and strap's of human thought.
" Ai't like hterature has been carried to some extent in an utili-
tarian and manufiicturing sense. But imaginative art, the ideally
beautiful, is a thmg a Chinese does not understand.
*' While acknowledging the skill with which the Chinese have
written on social economy, on philosophy, on history, and on all
moral and political science based on experience and logic, we
must note the scarcity of their purely literar}^ works. It must not
however, be concluded that China, unlike every civihzed country,
does not possess plenty of poets, novelists and dramatic authors ;
but their little esteemed and badly remunerated productions are
ephemeral. To-day an ode, something appropriate to the moment,
is written, it is recited or played in the midst of applause, and
to-morrow nothing remains of it.
" Theatrical propensities are nevertheless very strongly de-
veloped among the Chinese, and the cause of this forgetfulness,
tliis neglect is that they are ashamed of attaching too much
importance to a futile amusement. The managers of the
theatres are generally the authors of the pieces they represent, or
at any rate they modify them according to the exigencies of the
actors and the suitability of the costumes. There are no
l^ermanent or authorized theatres in Peking : the government
only allows theii- temporary construction in the open spaces of
the town for a limited period during public festivals. Theatrical
representations, however, take place in many of the tea-houses,
which are analogous to our music-halls, and in nearly all the
dwellings of the wealthy, who, every time they hire a conipau}'
of actors to celebrate a family anniversary, take care, with an
eye to popularity, to allow the public free ingress into that i^art
of their house reserved for the auditorium."
" I have just been present," relates M. Treves, " at a
theatrical representation given by the secretary of state Tchong-
loueil in the gardens of his palace in the Tai-tar to^vn, in honour
of the new year. The theatre was something hke those con-
structed in Paris on the esplanade of the Invalides on the occasion
of the Emperor's fete : it was an ample quadrilateral building in
the shape of a Greek temple, supported on either side by four
columns painted in sky-blue, golden, and scarlet stripes, and Nvith
288 THE YELLOW EACE.
a proscenium covered with canings and decorations. The stage,
much wider than it was deep, was a wooden platform raised about
six feet above the level of the rest of the building. An immense
screen shuts oft" the back passages, where the actors dress them-
selves and get themselves up. There was no scenery, only two or
three chaii's and a carpet. The circular hall reserved for the
audience, very large in jiroportion to the stage, was paved with
wliite marble ; it Avas not roofed in, and the only shelter for the
spectators Avas the shade cast by the large trees of the garden
(fig. 129).
" "We took our places on a reserved platform, placed expressly
for us in front of the stage ; on either side Avere boxes Avith
bamboo blinds Avlience the AA'ives of our host and those of his
guests looked on at the play : to prevent their being seen, they
wore A'eils of silk net. The guests of loAver rank AA-ere seated in
the fii'st roAV, on cbair.s grouped round small tables capable of
accommodating four or five people. Behind them I could see a
SAA'arm of human heads ; these Avere the public who croAvded and
pressed together to enjoy the spectacle for Avhich they were in-
debted to the munificence of the illustrious Tchong-louen. At
Peldng as m Paris, tlie common people Avillingly undergo for the
Sake of amusement the fatigue of standing, Avithout any means of
restmg themselves, for hours together. A few indulgent fathers
had tAvo or three children perched upon their backs, and upon
their shoulders, but I could not see a single Avoman.
" At a signal given from our dais, the orchestra, placed at one
Aving of the stage, and consisting of two flutes, a drum and a harp,
began a charivari Avhich took the place of an overture ; then the
screen opened, and the actors all ai)])eared in their ordinary dress,
and after boAving so deeply tlmt their I'oivheads touched the
ground, their leader iKlvniiced to tlie edge iA' the stage and com-
menced a poni[)ous reeitiil ol' the (hnnias they Avere going to
perform."
Here tln' wi-iter gives a description of tlic piei-i's represented,
Avhich Avere kinds of allegories and liistoricnl i>;igt>ants. Besides
these regular theatiieal reitresent.itions, there are in l\'king many
acrobatic trooi)s, mah' iiud t'eiii;de rope-dancers, nnd itini^rant
circuses.
Marionettes, absolutelv idt nti(;il with those in Mnro])e, are seen
in China. Which nation is llieir inventor'.' The name by Avhich
SINAIC BRANCH.
289
they have passed from time immemorial in France, ombres
chinoises, seems to prove that their origin is Chinese.
129. — A CHINESE PLAY.
Hidden by ample drapery of blue cotton stuff, the man who
moves the puppets stands on a stool. A case representing a
ir
290 THE YELLOW RACE.
little stage is i)lacecl on his shoulders and rises above his head,
Avhile his hands work without revealing the mechanical means
he uses to impart the movements of players to these tiny
automatons.
We will end our account of the Chinese with a glance at their
administration of justice and their judicial forms. AVe again
^uote from M. Poussielgue :
" There is a du-ect relation in China between the penal judicial
code and family organization. If the Emperor is the father and
the mother of his subjects, the magistrates who represent him are
also the father and mother of those they rule over. Every out-
rage against the law is an outrage upon the family. Impietv, one
of the greatest crimes foreseen and punished by the law, is really
nothing but a Avant of respect for parents. This is how the penal
code defines impiety. ' He is impious avIio insults his nearest
relations, or he who brings an action against them, or who does
not go into mourning for them, or who does not venerate their
memory, or he who is wanting in the attention due to those to
whom he owes his existence, by whom he has been educated, or
by whom he has been protected and assisted.' The punishments
incurred for the crime of impietj' are terrible ; Ave intend to speak
of them later.
" In thus carrying the feeling of what is due to family ties into
the region of politics, the Chinese legislators have created a
governmental machinery of prodigious power, whicli has lasted for
tliirty centuries, and which, neither the numerous revolutions and
dynastic changes, neither tbe antagonism of the northern and
southern races, neither the inuuense territorial extent of the
empire, neither religious scepticism, nor finally the selfish creed
of materialism developed to excess by a decayed and stationary
civilization, have been able to destroy, or even seriously to
disturb.
'* Auioiigst the supreme courts that sit at Peking, is the Court
of 7\i>peal or Cassation (Ta-li-sse). Next to it come the assizes
held in the chief towns of each province, and jMvsided over by a
si)ccial magistrate bearing the title of Conunissary iA' tlu' (onit
of Offences. A second magistrate of inferior rank exercises tlie
duties of |iuMic licenser at thes(> assizes. In towns of second
and tliird inii»orlance inlriii>r tribunals exist which have but one
judge, the mandarin or the sub-i)refect of the department. The
SINAIC BllANCH.
291
punishments that can be awarded by the latter are limited ; when
the crime deserves a greater chastisement, the prisoner is sent
to the assizes held in the chief town of his province : if this
tribunal sentences him to death, the proceedings must be sent to
the Court of Appeal at Peking, where a final decision is pro-
nounced at the autumn sittings. Thus no provmcial tribunal has
130. — A CHINESE JUNK.
the power of sentencing a prisoner to death ; although in special
cases, such as an armed insm-rection, a governor can be invested
with extreme power, similar to that conferred in Europe by
martial law. Finally there are in every part of the empu-e, courts
of information where the sub-prefect, in the course of his quarterly
circuit, has to hear what is taking place, decide differences, and
deliver moral lectures to the public ; but this excellent institution
V 2
292 THE YELLOW RACE.
lias fallen into disuse in consequence of the relaxation of govern-
mental authority and the carelessness of the mandarins.
" The result of this judicial organization is that the suh-
prefect is invested with the eutii'e correctional power within the
limits of his civil jurisdiction, a very faulty state of things, which
has been the cause of enormous abuses.
" There are no advocates in China, and, as has been seen,
very few judges. Consequently the mode of administermg justice
is very summary, and the guarantees enjoyed by a prisoner amount
to nothing. His friends or relations can, it is true, plead in
his favour, but it is of no use, unless it happens to suit the
mandarin at the head of the tribunal. As for the witnesses, they
are liable to be flogged with a rattan, accordingly as their evidence
is agreeable or not. Generally speaking, the long-wmded wit-
nesses are the most disagreeable to the mandarin who has a mass
of matters to settle, and whose time does not allow him to enter
into petty details. In point of fact the prisoner's acquittal or con-
demnation depends upon the subaltern officers of the court, who
prepare the proceedings in a manner favourable to the prisoners
or the reverse, accordingl}' as they have received more or less
money from his friends.
'• If there is something to be praised in Chinese jurisprudence,
the w'ay in Avhich the punishments are carried out is on the
contrary shocking. ]\Ian is considered as a being sensitive only
to i)hysical agony and to death ; Chinese legislators have not
sought to restrain him by his honour, by his pride in himself, nor
even by his self interest. 'I'he penal code consists mainly of the
bastinado, inflicted willi a tliid; bamboo cane, with the thick end
or the thin one, and consisting of from ten up to two hundred
blows, as the crime is trifling or serious, or as the object stolen is
of little or of great value. The bastinado is given immediately in
presence of the tribunal. The most conunon punishments, are,
after the bastinado, tlio cangue, the j^illory, imprist)nnient and
]u'rp('tual exile into 'I'ai-iary for nnindarins who have committed
]H)]iti(iil oil'ences. We have menliont'd that the High Court of
Appeal alone can decide on a death sentence ; but the suflerhigs
iiiilicted by the orders ol" the iiifeiioi- tribunals are so horrible, the
executioners are so ingenious in vnrying the tortures without
causing (h.illi, (lie nianagemeiil of the prisons is so hateful, and
Onally a man sentenced to the cangue, the pillory, or the cage is
131. — CHINESE BEGGARS.
294 THE YELLOW RACE.
exiiosed to such horrible anguish, that when the death-warrant
arrives from Pekmg, the unfortunate wretch goes cheerfully to
the scaffold, as if his last daj' were really the day of his deliver-
ance.
" Capital punishment, horribly varied in bygone days, is now
only inflicted in three ways ; strangulation, decapitation, and the
slow death by stabbing.
" Strangulation is eftected by means of a silken cord that two
executioners pull at each end, or by an iron collar tightened by a
screw, very much like the garotcut present used in Sjiain. Stran-
gulation by the silken cord, is reserved for the jorinces of the
Imperial family ; the iron collar is used to destroy, in the silence
of the prison, those whose death it is desii'ed to conceal.
" In public, the only mode of execution is decapitation, applied
to all vulgar crimes. The preparations for this mode of death are
very simple, and its action very rapid, owing to the temper and
weight nf tlie swords, and the skill of those who wield them.
The guillotine never attained the lightning-Hke rapitlity of the
satellites of the dreaded Yeli, the vicero}- from whom the Anglo-
French delivered the ])rovince of Canton ; the}' could strike off a
hundred heads in a few moments. Their master used to boast
that their skill was derived from a hundred thousand subjects
of experiment he had furnished them with in less than two
years.
'* The slow death of stabbing is inflicted for the crimes of trea-
son, parricide, and incest. The preparation for this mode of
punishment must double the miseries of the condemned convict.
Securely tied to a post, liis feet and hands fastened with ropes,
his head is placed in a kind of pillory, while the magistrate dele-
gated to witness the execution of the sentence, draws from a
covered basket a knife, on the handle of which is written the
part of the body in Avhich it is to be inserted. This horrible
torture is continued until chance selects the heart, or some other
vital part. We hasten to add, that generally the convict's
iiiends purchase the connivance of the magistrate, who takes
<-are to draw at the very first venture, the knife intended for the
mortal blow.
"It is little wonder that the Chinese accustomed to such
penalties, and lo thi- hideous and iVccpu'nt spectacles thev aft'ord,
shoidd early become inured to tlie idea of deatli, aiwl that even
SINAIC BRANCH.
295
their women and children shoukl possess in the highest degree
the passive courage which enables them to meet it with calmness.
For many of these poor people, death is only the welcome termi-
nation of a miserable and painful existence.
" I had the curiosity to be present at one of the last sittings of
the Court, and at my request a place was reserved for me, where
I could see without being seen.
132. — CHINESE PUNISHMENT.
" The hall of justice had nothing remarkable in an architectm'al
sense. It was surrounded by a lofty wall, nearly as high as the
principal edifice. The first court is enclosed by buildings used
as prisons. I saw some boxes made of enormously thick bamboo
bars placed at a little distance apart, in which prisoners were shut
up during the night.
" In this court a crowd of wretched creatures with emaciated
limbs, livid faces, and barely covered with a few loathsome rags,
lay sweltering in the sun. Some were fastened by the foot with
an iron chain to a weight so heavy, that they were unable to stir
it, and staggered round it like caged wild beasts, continually turn-
296
THE YELLOW RACE.
ing in a space of a few feet. Others had their arms and legs
shackled together, so that they could only move about in short
jumps, which must have been very painful to judge by the expres-
sion of theii' faces.
" One of these prisoners had his left hand and right foot fas-
tened in a board a few inches in Avidth ; a policeman dragged him
forward by an iron chain fastened to a heavy collar clasped round
1,33.— CIIINESK I'lNISHMENTS.
his neck, whilst another flogged him I'roin bfhiiid, to make him
go on. This wretched creature crept along with great diiliculty
on the leg that was still free, his body bent double in the most
painful position (fig. 132).
" In another corner of the court, other prisoners Avere under-
going the punishment (if the cangiu\ I also saw a painful sight,
a thief buried alive in a woochMi cagt*.
" Tmagini' a heavy tiil» upside down, under wliich a
human being is made to eroiich ; liis head and his hands are
slipped through three round hoU's, inadi- so excessivel}' tight that
he cannot remove them ; the weight of the cage presses on his
SINAIC BEANCH.
207
slioulders, whatever movement he makes he must carry it about
with him. When he wishes to rest, he can only crouch upon his
knees in a most fatiguuig position ; when he wishes to take exer-
cise, he can hardly Uft the weight of the tub (fig. 133). One
134.— A CHINESE COURT OF JUSTICE.
shrmks from attempting to realize the existence of a man con-
demned to a month of such a punishment. The miserable sufferer
I saw, being unable to either eat or drink by himself, his wife
had undertaken to help him ; she was standing close to the cage
feeding him with rice and some Httle pieces of pork, which she
298 THE YELLOW RACE.
pushed into his mouth with chop-sticks. From time to time,
she Aviped with an ohl piece of cloth the livid countenance of her
husband, which was running down with perspu-ation, whilst her
little child, slung to her back with a strap, smiled in its utter
ignorance of miser}-, and played with the curls of its mother's
flowing hair. This sight affected me deeply, and I hmried on to
avoid making a protest against such atrocity.
" The entrance to the hall of justice is embellished with an ex-
ternal portico, on which some mythological scenes are painted
in glowing colours.
"Presently the folding gates opened with a loud creaking, and
admitted the crowd that had gathered in the first court. At the
end of the large hall on a raised dais, I perceived Tchong-louen in
his ceremonial costume, surrounded with liis councillors and the
subaltern officers of justice. In front of him, on a table covered
with a red cloth, were the records of criminal proceedings, brushes
and saucers for the Indian ink, a bookcase containing the codes
and the books of jurisprudence that might have to be considted, and
a large case full of painted and numbered pieces of wood. Behind
the mandarin stood his fan-bearer, and two children richly dre:^sed
in silk, who held over his head the insignia of his dignity. On the
twelve stone steps that ascended to the dais were posted, first, the
executioner, conspicuous for his wire hat, and his red dress. He
leant his right hand upon an enormous rattan cane, while his left
wielded a curved sword ; then came his assistants and the jailors
carrying different instruments of torture which the}' clashed noisily
together, whilst continuing at measured intervals to utter horrible
yells, intended to tlirow terror into the minds of the prisoners-
All round the hall stood jjolice soldiers, in the red tasselkd ^lan-
chu cap, armed with a short spear, and with two swords sheathed
in tlie same scabbard. Red draperies inscribed with various
sentences, and lanterns representing different monsters were liung
;iroiuidtlie walls. Insliort, the whole scene was got up to impress
the eager and curious mob, which crowded tliickly beneath the
overhanging side galleries, with thi- imposing spectacle of the
symbols of justice, as representcfl in lig. 1;]|.
•' I witnessed from the i)lace reserved for me behind the judg-
ment seat the trial of half a score of robbers. I will not attempt
to describe the scenes of torture that followed their repeated
denials of guilt. When a ]iii>oiitr [lersisted in asserting his
SINAIC BRANCH.
299
innocence, the judge tossed to the executioner one of the painted
sticks or counters lying in the case on the table before him, and
on which was marked the number of blows or the description of
torture to be inflicted. This was immediately carried into effect
135. — CHINESE SOLDIERS.
under the eyes of the judge and registrars who made careful notes
of the half avowals uttered by the victmi in the midst of his
screams of agony."
Military matters are but little attended to in Cliina. This
sceptical and timorous nation is no believer in military glory and
300
THE YELLOW RACE.
power. Oiir campaigns in China showed the value of a Chinese
ami}'. General Cousin Montauban, since Count de Palikao, cut
numbers of them to pieces, after one or two skii-mishes, in wliich
the Chinese fled as hard as the}- could the very moment they
perceived a imiform.
i;{(). — C'HINKSE TROOPER.
A nation of four liinulicd millioii inhabitants was conquered by
six thousand l-'rcnchintn. 'I'hc uinvortby cowardice of the
Chinese exjilain the I'lict. thai liny hav(> always been an easy prey
to con([uerors.
SINAIC BRANCH.
301
In Chinese military matters we will restrict ourselves to repro-
ducing their uniforms. Fig. 135 represents that of their infantry,
and fig. 136 that of their mounted troops.
The real army of the Chinese nation is the care with which it
holds itself aloof from foreigners, and the manner in which it
forbids them access to its territory. Retrenched behind its wall,
it is happy in its own way and does without soldiers. The system
seems a good one, since it has succeeded for so many centuries.
137. — THE GREAT WALL OF CHINA.
The wall of Chma, which rigorously excludes all strangers from
the empire, is no mere metaphor. It is a solid reahty. Fig. 137
gives a view of the Great Wall taken near Peking.
The Marquis de Moges, an attache of the embassy when M.
Gros was French Ambassador in Chma, has wittily summed up,
in his account of his travels, the contrast between Chinese and
AVestern civilization. " In China," he says, " the magnetic needle
pomts to the south ; — the cardinal points are five in number ;
the left hand is the place of honom- ;— politeness requii-es you to
keep your head covered in the presence of a superior, or in that
of a person whom you wish to honour ; — a book is read from right to
302 THE YELLOW EACE.
left ; — fruit is eaten at the beginning of dinner and soup at its
close ; — at school, cliildren learn theii' lessons aloud and repeat
them all together ; — their silence is punished as a sign of idleness ;
-^and finally, a title of nobility conferred upon a man for some
signal service rendered to the state, does not descend to his
posterity, but goes back\yards and ennobles liis ancestors."
The Japanese Family.
Japan, consisting of a large island, that of Nipon, and seven
other smaller islands, of which the principal are Yesso, Sitkokf,
and Kiousiou, is inhabited by an industrious and intelligent
people. The Japanese, whilst resembling the Chinese in many
points, differ from them in many others, and are far superior in a
moral point of view to the inhabitants of the Celestial Empire.
The wi'itten character of Japan is the same as that of China,
and its literatm-e is not a distinctive one, but entirely Chinese.
The two creeds of Bi;ddha and of Confucius prevail in Japan as
they do in China. The worship of these creeds is carried on in
both countries in similar pagodas, and their ministers are the
same bonzes with shaven heads and long gTay robes. The
buildings and the junks of both nations are identical. Their food
is the same, a diet of vegetables, principally rice, and fish, washed
down by plenty of tea and si)irit. The coolies carry theii* loads
in exactly the same manner in Japan and in Cliina, at Nangasaki
and at Peking, and make the streets resound with the same shrill
measured cries. The Japanese women wear their hair as the
Chmese women used to do beft)re they adopted the fiishion of pig-
tails, and tlic townspeople in Yeddo, as in Nankin, seclude them-
selves in thcii' Imiiscs. wliicli are impervious both to heat and
cold.
But the resemblance stojts there. The Japanese, a warlike
and feudal nation, would \)v indignant at being confounded with
the servile and crafty inhabitants of the Celestial Empire, who
despise war, and wliose sole aim is commerce. A Chinaman
begins to laugh wluii he is reproached with running away from
the enemy, or wImh lie is convicted of having told a lie; smli
matters give him little (•ou(( in. A Japanese sets a different value
on his life and on liis liduour; he is warlike and haughty. A
Japanese soldier always confronts his enemy. To deprive him of
SINAIC BRANCH. 303
liis sword is to dishonour him, and he will onl}- consent to take it
back stamed with the life-blood of his conqueror. The duello,
unknown in China, is carried out in a terrible fashion among the
Japanese. The islander of Nipon disembowels himself with a
thrust of his own sword, and dares his adversary to follow his
example. The Chinese race live in a state of disgustmg and
I)erpetual filth ; every Japanese, on the contrar}-, without distinc-
tion of rank or fortune, takes a warm bath every other day. Of
a jovial and frank disposition, and of great intelligence, they are
always desu'ous of knowing what is going on in the world, and
ever anxious to learn ; whilst the Chinese, on the other hand, shut
themselves up behind their classic Avail, and recoil from everything
that is strange to them. These characteristics show that the
Jai:»anese are a far superior race to the Chinese.
A few peculiarities, more especially found in the inhabitants of
the sea coasts, the fishermen and the sailors, separate the
Japanese physical type from that of the Chinese. The former
are small, vigorous, active men with heavy jaws, thick lips, and
a small nose, flat at the bridge, but yet with an aquiline profile.
Their hair is somewhat inclined to be curly.
The Japanese are generally of middle height. They have a
large head, rather high shoulders, a broad chest, a long waist,
fleshy hips, slender short legs, and small hands and feet. The
full face of those who have a very retreating forehead and
particularly prominent cheek-bones is rather square than oval in
shape. Tlieii" eyes are more projecting than those of Europeans,
and are rather more veiled by the eyelid. The general effect is
not that of the Chinese or Mongolian type. The Japanese have
a larger head than is customary with individuals of these races,
their face is longer, their features are more regular, and their nose
is more prominent and better shaped.
They have all thick, sleek, dark black hair, and a considerable
quantity of it on their faces. The colour of their skm varies
according to the class they belong to, from the sallow sunburnt
complexion of the inhabitants of southerji Europe to the deep
tawny hue of that of the native of Java. The most general tint
is a sallow brown, but none remind you of the yellow skin of the
Chinese. The women are fairer than the men. Amongst the
upper and even the middle classes, some are to be met with with a
25erfectly white complexion.
304
THE YELLOW RACE.
Two indelible features distinguish the Japanese from the
European type. Their half-veiled eyes, and a disfiguring hollow
in the breast, which is noticeable in them in the flower of their
youth, even in the handsomest figures.
Both men and women have black eyes, and white sound teeth.
13S. — JATANESE.
Their countenance is mobile and possesses great variety of
expression. It is the custom for their married women to blacken
their teeth. The national -lapanese costume is a kind of open
dressing gown (fig. 138), whicli is made a little wider and a little
more flowing for the wonuii lliaii for tlio men. It is fastened
round the waist by a belt. That, worn by the men, is a narrow
SINAIC BRANCH.
•30:
silk sash, that, b}' the women, a broad piece of cloth tied in a
peculiar knot at the back.
The Japanese wear no linen, but they bathe, as we have said,
every other day. The women wear an under-garment of red silk
crape.
In summer, the peasants, the fishermen, the mechanics and the
Indian coolies follow their calling in a state of almost complete
nudity, and the women only wear a skirt from the waist down-
139. — A JAPANESE EATHEE.
wards. Wlien it rains they cover themselves with capes made of
straw, or oiled paper, and with hats made, shield shape, of
cane bark. In winter the men of the lower classes wear,
beneath their Jcirimon or dressing-gown, a tight fiting vest and
pair of trousers of blue cotton stuff, and the women one or
more wadded cloaks. The middle classes always wear a vest and
trousers out of doors.
Figs. 138, 139, 140, and 141 represent different Japanese types.
Their costume generally differs only in the material of which it
is made. The nobility alone have the right to wear silk. They
306
THE YELLOW llACE.
only weai' their costlier dresses on the occasions of their going to
court or when they pa}' ceremonial visits. All classes wear linen
socks and sandals of plaited straw, or wooden shoes fastened by
a string looped round the big toe. They all, on their retm-n to
theii* own house, or when entering that of a stranger, take off
their shoes, and leave them at the threshold.
140. — JATANKSE SOLDIEH.
Tlie Hoors of .laj^anese dwellings are covered with mattings,
whicli take tlie i)lace of every (tlluT kind of furniture.
A 'Ia])anese lias but one wife.
Thc! .Japanese liave a taste for science and art, and are fond of
iiuisic and i)ageants. Tlicii- luanufactuns ai-e largcdy developed.
Tliey make all sorts of line stalls, work skilfully in iron and
copper, make capital sword-blades, and their wood carvings, tlieir
lacquer-work, and their china, enjoy a wide reputation.
SINAIC BRANCH.
307
Political power is divided between an liereditaiy and despotic
<;()vernor, the Taicoon, and a spiritual chief, the Mikado.
The creed of Buddhism, that of the Kamis, and the doctrines
of Confucius equally divide the religious tendencies of the
Japanese.
141. — JAPANESE XOBLE.
We will give a few details on the interesting inhabitants of
'lapan, from the account of a visit to that countr}^ written by M.
Humbert, the Swiss plenipotentiary there, which was published
in 1870 under the title of " Japan."
X
308 THE YELLOW RACE.
M. Humbert was present at the ceremonies wliich took place
on the occasion of an official visit paid hj the Ta'icoon to the
Mikado, and he gives the following account of it : —
" While I was in Japan, it happened that the Taicoon paid a
visit of courtesy to the Mikado.
" This was an extraordinary event. It made a great sensation,
inspired the brush of several native artists, and gave resident
foreigners a chance of seeing a little more clearly into the
reciprocal relation of the two powers of the empire. Their
respective position is really one of considerable interest.
" In the first place, the Mikado has over his temporal rival the
advantage of birth and the prestige of his sacred character.
Grandson of the Sun, he continues the traditions of the gods^
the demi-gods, the heroes, and the hereditary sovereigns wha
have reigned over Japan in an uninterrupted succession since the
creation of the empire of the eight great islands. Supreme head
of their religion, under whatever form it mav present itself to the
people, he officiates as the sovereign pontiff of the ancient
national creed of the Kamis. At the summer solstice, he offers
sacrifices to the earth ; at the winter solstice, to heaven. A god
is si>ecially deputed to watch over his precious destiny ; from the
shrine of tlie temple he inhabits at the top of Mount Kamo, in
the neighbourhood of the Mikado's residence, this deity watches
night and day over the Dairi. And finally at the death of a
Miliado, his name, which it has been ordained shall be inscribed
in the temples of his ancestors, is engraved at Kioto, in the
temple of Hatchiuian ; and at Isyc, in the temple of the Sun.
" It is indubitably from lieaven that the Mikado, both theo-
cratic emperor and hereditary sovereign, derives the authoritv
which he exercises over liis people. Tliough now-a-days, it must
be acknowledged, he scarcely knows how to cm2)loy it. However^
from time to time it seems proper to liim to confer pompous
titles, wliich are entirely honorary, on a few old feudal nobles
who have deserved well of the altar. Sometimes also he allows
himself the luxin-y of openly i)rotesting against those acts of
the temporal power, whieb seem to infringe on his preroofatives.
This is the course he took with s])ecial reference to the treaties
made by the Taicoon w itli several western nations ; it is true
that lie finally sanctioned Lheni, but tbat was because he could
not help himself.
SINAIC BRANCH. 309
" Now the Ta'icoon, as everybody knows, is the fortunate
successor of a common usurper. In fact, the founders of his
dynasty, subjects of the then Mikado, robbed their lord and
master of his army, his navy, his hinds, and his treasure, as if they
were desirous of depriving him of any subject of earthly anxiety.
'* Possibly the Mikado was too ready to fall in with their plans.
The offer of a two-wheeled chariot drawn by an ox, for his daily
drive in the parks of his residence, doubtless a considerable
privilege in a country where nobody uses a conveyance, should
not have persuaded him to sacrifice the manly exercises of
archer}^, hawking, and hunting the stag or wild boar. He might
likewise, without making himself absolutely invisible, have spared
himself the fatigue of the ceremonious receptions where, motion-
less on a raised platform, he accepts the silent adoration of liis
courtiers prostrated at his feet. The Mikado, now, they say, only
communicates with the exterior world through the medium of the
female attendants intrusted with the care of his person. It is
they who dress and feed him, clothmg him daily in a fresh
costume, and serving his meals on table utensils fresh every morn-
ing from the manufactory which for centuries has monopolized
their supply. His sacred feet never touch the ground ; his
countenance is never exposed in broad daylight to the common
gaze ; in a word, the Mikado must be kept pure from all contact
with the elements, the sun, the moon, the earth, mankind, and
himself.
*' It was necessary that the interview should take place at Kioto,
the holy town which the Mikado is never allowed to leave. His
palace, and the ancient temples of his family are his sole personal
possessions there, the town itself being under the rule of the tem-
poral emperor ; but the latter dedicates its revenues to the ex-
penses of the spiritual sovereign, and condescends to keep up a
permanent garrison within its walls for the protection of the
pontifical throne.
" The preliminaries on both sides having been carried out, a
proclamation announced the day when the Taicoon intended to
issue forth from his capital, the immense and populous modern
town of Yeddo, the head-quarters of the political and civil govern-
ment of the empire, the seat of the Naval and Military Schools,
of the Interpreters' College, and of the Academy of Medicine
and Philosophy.
310 THE YELLOW RACE.
" He was preceded by a division of his army equipped iii the
European manner, and, Avhile these picked troojDS, infjintry,
cavalry, and artillery, were niiirfliing on Kioto by land along the
gTeat Imperial highway of the 'I'okaido, the fleet received orders to
set sail for the inland sea. The temporal sovereign hhnself, em-
barked in the splendid steamer, the Lycemoon, which he had pur-
chased of tlie firm of Dent and Co. for five hundred thousand
dollars. Six other steamers escorted him; the Kandimarrali ,
notorious for its voyage from Yeddo to San-Francisco to convey
the Jajianese embassy sent to the United States ; the sloop of
war, the Socmhinfj, a gift from the King of the Netherlands ; the
yacht Emjyeror, a present from Queen Victoria ; and some frigates
built in America and in Holland to orders given by the embassies
of 1859 and 1862. Manned entirely by Japanese crews, this
squadron left the bay of Yeddo, doubled Cape Sagami and the
promontory of Idsou, crossed the Linschoten straits, and coasting
along the eastern shores of the island of Awadsi, dropped its
ancliors in the Hiogo roadstead, where the Taicoon disembarked
amid larboard and starboard salutes.
" His state entry into Kioto took place a few days later, with
no military parade but that of his own troops, as the Mikado
possesses neither soldiers nor artillery, with the exception of a
body-guard of archers, recruited from the families of his kinsmen
or of the feudal nobilitv. Indeed, he can linrdlv afford even on
this moderate scale, the expenses of liis court; and his own
revenue being insufficient, he is obliged to accept with one hand
an income the Taicoon consents to pay hini out of his own jirivate
purse, and witli tlie other, the nuiounts that tlie brethren of a few
monastic, or<U'rs yearly collect for liiiii, from village to village, in
even the furthest provinces of the eiiipiir. Another circiunstance
that assists him to support his rank, is the disinterested abnega-
tion of niiuiy of his high officials. Some of them serve him with
no otlier I'emunerat idii luit the iVee use of tlie costlv reii,'ulation
dresses of the old imi)erial wardrohe. ( )u their retiu'u home,
after doffing their court costume, these haughty gentlemen are
not ashanu'd to seat themselves at a weavei-s' loom or an em-
broidery frame. ]\Iore than one piece of the rich silk productions
of Kioto, the handiwoik of which is so much uihuired, has issued
from some of tlie piincely housi's, whose names are inscribed in
tlic register of the Kamis.
SINAIC BRANCH.
311
" These drawbacks did not prevent the Mikado from inaugurating
the day of the interview, by exhibiting to his royal visitor the
spectacle of the grand procession of the Da'iri. Accompanied by
his archers, by his household, by liis courtiers, and by the whole
14-2. — JAi'ANEyp; palanquin.
of his pontifical staff, he left his palace by the southern gateway,
which, towards the close of the nintli century, was decorated by
the historical compositions of the celebrated painter-poet, Kose
Kanaoka. He descended along the boulevards to the suburb
312 THE YELLOW RACE.
washed by the Yodogawa, and retiu'iied to the castle tlu-ough the
l>rincipal streets of the to^vn.
" The ancient insignia of his supreme power Avere carried in
state at tlie head of the procession ; the muTor of his ancestress
Izanami, the beautiful goddess who gave birth to the sun in the
island of Awadsi; the glorious standard, the long paper streamers
of which had waved above the heads of the soldiery of Zinmou
the conqueror ; the flaming sword of the hero of Yamato, who
overcame the eight-headed hydra to which virgins of princely
blood used to be sacrificed ; the seal that stamped the first laws
of the empire ; and the cedar wood fan, shajied like a lath and
used as a sceptre, which for more than two thousand years has
descended from the hands of the dead Mikado to those of his
successor.
" I will not stoj) to describe another part of the j^ageant, in-
tended doubtless to complete and enhance the effect of the rest,
namely the banners embroidered -with the armorial bearings of
all the ancient noble families of the empire. Perhaps they were
intended to remind the Ta'icoon, that, in the eves of the old terri-
torial nobility, he was nothing but a jiarrcmi ; if so, the ^^rtrirnw
could smile complacently at the thought, that the whole of the
Japanese grandees, the great as well as the lesser da'miios, are,
nevertheless, obliged to pass six months of the year, at his
Court in Yeddo, and offer him their homage in the midst of the
nobles of his own creation.
" The most numerous and the most picturesque ranks of the
procession were those of the representatives of all the sects who
recognise the sjtiritual supremacy of the jNIikado. The dignitaries
of the ancient creed of the Kamis are scarcely distinguishable, as
to dress, from the high officials of the palace. I liave already
described tlicir t-ostumc, it reminds the spectators tliat the
Jai)aiiese possessed originally a religion without a priesthood.
lUiddhism, on the contraiy, wliicli came from China, and rapidly
spread tln'ouglioiit the ('mi)irc, has an innnonse variotv of sects,
I'ites, orders, and brotherhoods. The bonzes and the monks be-
longing to this faitli comi)()sed in the procession endless ranks oi
devout-looking individuals, with the tonsm-e or with entirelv
shaven heads, some of them uncovered, and some wearing curiouslv
shaped caps, mitres, mikI li;ils with wide brims. Some of them
can-ied a croziei- in tluir right hand, others a rosary, others again.
SINAIC BRANCH. 313
a fly-brush, a sea-shell, or a holy water sprmkler made of paper.
They were dressed in cassocks, surplices, and cloaks of every shape
and hue.
" Behind them came the household of the Mikado. The pon-
tifical body-guard in their full dress, aim beyond everything at
elegance. Leaving breast-plates and coats of mail to the men-at-
arms of the Ta'icoon, tliej'^ wear a little lacquer-work cap, orna-
mented on both sides with rosettes, and a rich silk tunic trimmed
with lace edgings. The width of their trousers conceals their feet.
They are equipped with a large curved sabre, a bow, and a quiver
full of arrows.
" Some of the momited ones had a long riding- whip fastened
to their wrist by a coarse silken cord.
''A great deal of brutahty is too often hidden beneath this
imposing exterior. The wildness and the dissipation of the
3^oung nobles of the Japanese pontifical court have supplied
history with pages recalling the worst period of papal Rome, the
days of Csesar Borgia. Conrad Kramer, the envoy of the Dutch
West Indian islands to the court of Ivioto, was allowed, to be
present in 1626 at a festival held in honour of a visit of the
temporal emperor to his spiritual sovereign. He relates that the
following day, corpses of women, young girls, and children, who
had fiillen victims to nocturnal outrages, were found in the streets
of the capital. A still larger number of married women and
maidens, whom curiosity had attracted to Kioto, were lost by then*
husbands and parents in the turmoil of the crowded streets, and
were only found a week or a fortnight later, theii' families being
utterly unable to bring tlieii' abducers to justice.
"Polygamy being a legal institution for the Mikado only, it
was perhaps natural for him to make some display of his prero-
gative. It costs him sufficiently dear. It is the abyss hidden
with flowers that the first usurpers of the imperial power dug for
the feet of the successors of Zinmou. It is easy to imagine the
cjaiical smile on the lips of the Ta'icoon as he saw the long row of
the equipages of the Da'iri maldng its appearance.
" A pan* of black bufl"aloes, driven by pages in white smocks,
were harnessed to each of these cumbrous vehicles which were
made of precious woods and glistened with coats of varnish ot
different tints. They contained the empress and the twelve other
legitimate wives of the Milvado seated behind doors of open lattice-
311 THE YELLOW RACE.
work. His favourite concubines, and the fift}' ladies of honour of
the empress followed close behind, in covered palanquins.
" When the ]\Iikado himself leaves his residence, it is always
in his pontifical litter. This litter, fiistened on long shafts,
and borne by fift}' porters in wliite liveries, can be seen from a
long distance off towering above the crowd. It is constructed in
the shape of a mikosis, tlie kind of shrine in which the holy relics
of the Kamis are exposed. It may be compared to a garden
sunnner-liouse, witli a cupola roof with beUs hanging all round its
base. ( )n the top of the cupola there is a ball, and on top of the
ball there is a kind of cock couchant on its spurs, with its A\-ings
extended and its tail spread : this is meant as a representation of
the mythological bird known in China and Japan under the name
of Foo.
" This portable summer-house, glistening all over Avith gold, i>^
so very hermetically closed that it is difficult to believe that any
body could be put inside it. A proof, however, that it is really
used for the high purpose attributed to it, is that on each side of
it are seen walking the women who are the domestic attendants of
the Mikado. They alone have the i^rivilege of surrounding his
person. To the rest of his court as well as to his people, the
jNIikado remains an invisible, dumb, aiul inapproachable divinity.
He kept up this character even in the interview with the Taicoon.
" Amongst the group of buildings that constitute the right of
Kioto to be styled the pontifical residence, there is one that might
be called the Temi)le of Audience, for it is constructed in the
sacred style of architecture peculiar to the religious edifices of the
faith of the Kamis, and it bi'nrs like them the name of Mia,
Adjoining the apartments inhabited by the Mikado, it stands at
tlie bottom oi' a large court paved and j)lanted with trees, in
which arc inarshallcd the escorts ot' houiuir on high and solenni
festivals.
" A dctachiucnt of ollicci-s of the artillery and of the body-
guards of the 'I'aicoon (fig. 113), and several groups of dignitaries
of the Mikado's suite drew u[) successively in tliis open space.
"The women had retired to their own apartments.
I )ci)utations ol" honzes and dilVereiit nu)nastic orders occu-
pied the corridors along the surrounding walls. Soldiers of tlu'
Taicoonal garrison of Kioto, posted at inleivals, kept tlu' line of
the avenue which led to tlie broad steps reaching up to the front
SINAIC BRANCH.
3 15
143. — THE ta'icoon's guards.
of the building. Up tliis avenue the courtiers of the IMikado, chid
in mantles with long trains, passed with measured tread, majesti-
316 THE YELLOW RACE.
cally ascended the steps, and placed themselves right and left on
the verandah Avith their faces turned towards the still closed doors
of the great throne room. Before taldng up their position they
took care to lift the trains of their mantles and throw them over
the balustrade of the verandah, so as to display to the crowd the
coats of arms Avliich were embroidered on these portions of theii"
garments. The whole verandah was soon curtained with this
brilliant kind of tapestr}'.
"Presently the sound of flutes, of sea-shells and of the gongs
of the pontifical chapel, proceeding from the left wing of the
Iniilding, announced that the Mikado was entering the sanctuary.
A deep silence fell upon the crowd. An hour passed away in
solemn expectation, whilst the preliminaries of the reception were
being performed. Suddenly a flourish of trumpets amiounced the
arrival of the Tai'coon. He advanced up the avenue on foot and
without any esc(n't ; his prime minister, the connniuiders in chief
of the army and navy, and a few members of the council of the
Court of Yeddo, walked at a respectful distance behind him. He
stopped for a moment at the foot of the great staircase, and
innnediately the doors of the temple slowly opened, gliding from
right to left in their grooves. He then ascended the steps, and
the spectacle which had held in suspense the expectation of the
multitude at last unveiled itself to their eyes.
" A large green awning of cane-bark fastened to the ceiling of
the hall, hung within two or three feet of the floor. Through
this narrow space, could be perceived a couch of mats and carpets,
on wliicli the broad folds of an ample Avhite robe spread them-
selves out. This was all that could be seen of the spectacle of the
Mikado on his tlu'one.
" 'i'he chinks in the jdaits of llic cane awning allowed liim to
see everything without being seen. AVherever he directed his
gaze, he perceived notliing but heads bent before his invisible
HKijcsty. One alone remained erect on tlie sunnnit of the stairs of
the tem})li', but it wns one ci-owiicd witli tlic lofty golden coronet,
the royal syml)ol ol' llic temporal lu'ad of the empire. And
even he too, the ])owerful sovereign whose miglit is boundless,
when lie had reached llie last step, bt'ut his liead, and sinking
slowly, fell on liis knees, stretched his arms forward towards the
thresliold of the ihrone-rooni, and bowed his forehead to tlie
very ground.
SINAIC BRANCH.
31'
" From that moment, the ceremony of the interview was
accomplished, the aim of the solemnity Avas gained. The
Taicoon had openly prostrated himself at the feet of the
Mikado.
*' The mterview at Kioto, had for its result two facts. By the
144. — A LADY OF THE COURT.
first, the hending of the knee, the temporal sovereign showed
that he continued to be the traditional obedient son of the high
pontiff of the national religion ; but, by the second, that is to say
by accepting this act of homage, the theocratic emperor formally
recognised the representative of a dynasty sprung from a source
alien to the only legitimate one."
:31S THE YELLOW RACE.
As the art of war is of some importance in Japan, we quote a
few details from ^f. Humbert, on the equipments and the uniforms
of the Taicoon's sokliers.
" The common sohliers are," 31. Humbert tells us, " inhabi-
tants of the mountains of Akoui. They return to their homes
after a short service of two or three years. Their uniform is
made of blue cotton stuff, striped with white across the shoulders,
and consists of a tight-fitting pair of trousers, and a shirt like
that Avorn by the followers of Garibaldi. They wear cotton
socks, leather sandals, and a waist-belt supporting a large sword
in a japanned scabbard. Their cartridge-pouch and their
bayonet are slung to their right side by a baldric. Their get-up
is completed by a pointed hat, sloping at the sides, and made of
lacquered cardl)oard ; but they oidy wear it when on guard or at
drill.
" As for the nuiskets of the Japanese troops, they have all, it is
true, percussion-locks, but they vary both in calibre and in make,
according to where they liai)pcn to come from. I saw four dif-
ferent kinds in the racks of some barracks at Benten, which a
Vakmmine did me the favour to sliow me. He showed me first
a Dutch sample musket, and then one of an inferior quality
manufactured in some workshops that had been started in Yeddt)
to tuni out arms copied from tliis sample ; he then pointed out
an American gun ; and finally, a Minie rifle, the use of which a
young officer was teaching a srpiad of soldiers in the barrack-
yard."
The dress of the Japanese soldiery is curious in this n-spect,
that it rei)roduces and preserves the whole military parai)hernaliji
of European Iciulal times. A lielmet, a coat-of-mail, a halberd,
and a twcj-handed sword, such are tlie cquii)ment of the better
<-lass of soldiery.
Fencing is held in high esteem in the Japanese army. The
men ai'c very clever at this exercise, wliich keeps up tlieir vigour
and tlieir skill. I-lveii llie women practise it. Their weajjon is
a lance witli a bent piece of iron at the end of it. The ladies
learn how to use it in a series of regular positions and attitudes.
'J'he Japanese Amazons can also skill'ully make use of a kind of
knife, fastened to the wrist with a long silkc-n string. AN'hen they
iiave hui-led tliis weai)on at the head of their enemy, they draw it
hack again hy means of llii' coid. 'I'he men also hurl the
SINAIC BRANCH. 31D
knife, but without fastening it to their wrist, and in the same
Avay as they practise throwmg the knife in Spain.
The Japanese nobles cany very costly weapons. The temper
of their sword-blades is matchless, and their sword-hilts and
scabbards are enriched with finely chased and engraved metal
ornaments. But the chief value of their swords lies in their
great age and reputation. In old families, every sword has a
history and tradition of its own, whose brillianc}^ corresponds
with the blood it has shed. A maiden sword must not remain
so in the hand of its purchaser. Till an opportunity turns up of
dyeing it with human blood, its possessor tries its prowess
on living animals, or better still, on the corpses of executed
criminals. The executioner, having obtained permission, hands
him over two or three dead bodies. Our Japanese then proceeds
to fasten them to crosses, or on trestles, in a courtyard of his
house, and practises cutting, slashing, and thrusting, till he has
acquired enough strength and skill to cut a couple of bodies in
two at one stroke.
The sword, in Japan, is the classical, the national weapon.
Nevertheless, in process of time, it will have to give wa}' to
the new improved firearms. In spite of the traditional prestige
with which the Japanese nobility still endeavour to surround
the former old-fashioned weapon ; in spite of the contempt
they affect for military innovations ; the rille, the democratic
arm of arms, is becoming more and m^re used in Japan. This
weapon Vill inaugm-ate a social revolution that will put an end
to the feudal system. The rifle will cause an Eastern '89 in
Japan.
We have said that two creeds are followed in Japan, the
Buddhist faith and the religion of the Kamis. The latter, with
its ancient rites, has been replaced, however, nearly throughout
the empire by the former.
We quote some of M. Humbert's remarks on Buddliism.
" Our imagination can hardly conceive," says this traveller,
*' that nearly a third of the human race has no religious belief
but that of Buddhism, a creed without a God, a faith of negation,
an invention of despair.
" One would wish to persuade oneself that the multitudes who
follow its doctrines, do not miderstand the faith they profess, or
at least refuse to admit its natural consequences. The idolatrous
320 THE YELLOW RACE.
practices engTafted on the book of its law seem iii fact to bear
witness that Buddhism has neither been able to satisfy or destroy
the religious instinct imiate in man, and germinating in the
bosoms of all nations.
" On the other hand, it is impossible not to recognize the
influence of the philosophy of final annihilation in many of the
habits and customs of Japanese life. The Irowa teaches the
school children that life disappears like a dream, and leaves no
trace behind. A Japanese, arrived at man's estate, sacrifices with
the most disdainful indifference his own life or that of his neifih-
hour, to appease his pride, or for some trifling cause of anger.
Murders and suicides are of such every-da}" occurrence in Japan,
that there are few families of gentle birth who do not make it a
point of honour to boast at least one sword that has been dyed in
blood.
" Buddhism is, however, superior in some respects to the creeds
it has dethroned. It owes this relative superiority to the justice
of its fundamental axiom, which is an avowal of a need for a
redeeming principle, grounded on the double fact of the existence
of evil in the nature of man, and of an universal state of miser}'
and suffering in the world.
" The promises of the religion of the Kamis had all reference
to this life. A strict observance of the rules of j^nrification would
preserve the faithful from the five great ills, which are the fire of
heaven, sickness, povert}-^ exile, and early death. The aim of
their religious festivals was the glorification of the heroes of the
empire. But were patriotism idealized and exalted into a
national creed, it would still be true tliat this natural feeling, so
precious and so appropriate, could never suftice to satisfy the
soul and answer its every craving. The human soul is more
boundless than the world. It needs a belief tt) raise it beyond
the eailli. Buddliism to a certain extent met these aspirations
wliich had been liitlierto neglected. This circumstance alone
Avill exi)laiu the success with which it is propagated, in Japan and
('lse\\ here, by the mere force of i)ersuasion. At all events we may
well believe that it is not its abstract and philosophical form tliat
lias made it so pojndar, and nothing is a better proof of this than
its present state.
" The bonzes Slnran, Nit/iteii, and twenty or thu'ty others,,
have made themselves a reputation as founders of sects, each of
SINAIC BRANCH.
321
which is distinguished by some peculiarity worthy of rivalling
the ingenious invention of Fouda'isi.
" Thus one particular brotherhood has a monopoly of the
patronage of the great family rosary. It must be explained that a
145.— A KAMIS TEMPLE, JAPAN.
Buddhist rosary can only exercise its power if its beads are
jjroperly enumerated. Now in a numerous family there is no
guarantee against errors being committed in the use of the rosary;
whence the inefficiency it is sometimes accused of. Instead of
indulging in recrimination, however, the plan pursued is to send
322 THE YELLOW RACE.
for a bonze of the Order of the Great Rosary to set matters right
again.
" This good man hastens up Avith his instrument, which is
about as big as a good-sized boa-constrictor, and places it in the
liands of the famil}^ kneeUng in a circle, whilst he himself, standing
in front of the shrine of the domestic idol, dii'ects operations with
a bell and a small hammer. At a given signal, father, mother, and
children, intone with the whole force of then- lungs the prayers
agreed upon. The small and the large beads of the rosary and
the strokes of the hammer fall with a cadenced rhythm that
inspires them. The rosary ring grows excited, tlieii- cries
become passionate, their arms and hands work like machmery,
the perspiration streams down them, and their bodies get stiff
witli fatigue. At last the close of the ceremony' leaves everybody
breathless, exhausted, but radiant Avith happiness, for the inter-
reding gods must be satisfied !
" Buddhism is a flexible conciliating, insmuatmg religion,
which accommodates itself to the bent and the habits of the most
(lifierent races. From the very fii-st, the bonzes in Japan
managed to get themselves entrusted with some of the shrines
and small chapels of the Kamis, in order to protect them in the
enclosures of their sanctuaries. They hastened to add to their
ceremonies symbols borrowed from the ancient national faith •
and in short, for the purpose of better fusing the two creeds,
they introduced into their temples, Kamis deities invested with
the titlss and attributes of Hindoo divinities, and at the same
time, Hindoo gods transformed into Japanese Kamis. There
was nothing inadmissible in these exchanges, wliieh were ex-
plamed in the most natural manner by the dogma of transmigra-
tion. Thanks to this combination of the two creeds, Avhich
received the name of Rioobou-Sintoo, Buddhism has become the
prevalent religion of Japan.
" . . . . Within their temples the bonzes ofhciate at the altar,
in the siglit of the people, beyond the sanctuary Avhich a veil
separates from the crowd. The latter are only directly addressed
by them in preaching, and only on the special festivals consecrated
to this practice.
" They are only allowed to go in procession at certam periods
of the year, and then only in tlie presence of the government
officials who superintend public pageants.
SINAIC BRANCH.
323
" The pastoral portions of their tliit}^ have been cut down to
such narrow Hmits, that I can only find one word to apply to the
146. — JAPANE.SE PAfJODA.
duties that remain. They are simply the duties of a mute. In
fact, the bonzes perform the sacramental ceremonies that the
324 THE YELLOW EACE.
Japanese of all sects are accustomed to see accompany the last
moments of the dying. They arrange the funeral procession, and
provide, accordmg to the wishes of the relatives of the deceased,
for the burial or for the burnmg of his remains, and for the
consecration and protection of his tomb."
The Indo-Chinese Fainiily.
The people of Indo-Cliina, whom we consider to belong to the
YeUow Race, have a darker complexion than the Chinese and the
Japanese. Then" stature is smaller, and their civilization is less
developed. They are generally of an indolent disposition.
To this group belong the Bminans, the Annamites and the
Siamese.
The Burmans and the Annamites. — The Burmese are a nation
which has made a good deal of progress in civilization. In this
respect the Annamites are not behind them. The physical,
moral, and political characteristics of these two nations have no
particular point of interest to engage our attention. We content
ourselves with showing the reader (figs. 147 and 148) the types
and the costumes of the inhabitants of the Burmese Empii'e.
The Siamese. — Tlie pojiulation of the kingdom of Siam, which
amounts to nearly five millions, scarcely includes two millions of
Siamese.
The Siamese, according to the travelling notes of ]\I. Henry
Mouhot, a French naturalist, are easily recognized by their
eflfeminate and idle appearance, and by their servile physiognomy.
Nearly all have rather a flat nose, prominent cheek-bones, a dull
unintelligent eye, broad nostrils, a wide mouth, lips reddened
by tlu'ir habit of chewing betel, and teeth as black as ebony.
They all keep their heads entirely shaved, except just on the top,
wliere tliey allow a tuft to grow. Their hah' is black and coarse.
Tlie women wear the same tuft, but their hair is finer and
carefully kept. The dress of both men and women is by no means
an elaborate one.
Figs. 149, 150, and 151 give an exact idea of the type and
mode of dress of the Siamese. A jncce of cloth, which they raise
behind, and the two ends of which tliey fasten to their belt, is
SINAIC BRANCH.
325
their only garment. The women wear besides a scarf across
their slioulders. Apart from the delicacy of her features, a
Siamese girl of from twelve to twenty need but httle envy the
conventional models of our statuary.
The Siamese are passionately fond of trinkets. -Provided they
ys'i'
147. — BURMESE NOBLES.
glitter, it matters little whether they are real or Mse. They
cover their women and their children with rings, bracelets,
armlets, and bits of gold and silver. They wear them on their
arms, on theii* legs, rou.nd theii" necks, m tlieii* ears, on their
bodies, on their shoulders, everywhere they can place them.
The king's son is so covered with them, that the weight of his
clothes and jewellery is heavier than that of his body.
326
THE YELLOW EACE.
The gTeatest conjugal harmony seems to prevail in Siamese
families. The wife is not kept secluded as in China, but shows
herself everywhere. As a shadow to this picture, we must add
that pai'ents have a right to sell their children as slaves.
The Siamese have retained intact all the superstitions of the
148. — BURMESE LADY.
Hindoos and the Chinese. They believe in demons, in ogres, in
mermaids, &.c. They have faith in amulets, philtres, and in
soothsayers. They supjjort a hing, a court, and a seraglio, Avith
its numerous progeny. A second king possesses also his palace,
liis army, and his mandarins. Between these two kings and the
l)e<)ple intervene twelve difierent ranks of princes, several classes
149. — WOMEN OF BANKOK.
328 THE YELLOW RACE.
of ministers, five or six of mandarins, and an endless series of
governors and lieutenant-governors, all equally incapable and
rapacious.
Like all degraded and servile nations, the inhabitants of Siam
devote a great part of their existence to games and amusements.
M. Mouliot visited Udeng, the present capital of Cambodia.
The houses of tliis town are made of bamboo, sometimes of
^^
150.— SIAMESE DOMESTIC.
l)laiiks. The longest street is nearly tlirco-quarters of a mile
long. The tillers of the soil and the hard-Avorking classes, as
well as the mandarins and the other employes of the government,
dwell in tlie suburbs of the town. M. Mouhot met at every
moment mandarins in litters or in liiinnnofks followed by a swarm
of slaves each carrying sometliing ; some, a red or yellow umbrella,
tlie size of which is an indication ol" llu- }-;uil< nud (piality of its
owner; others, boxes of betel. Horsemen, mounted on small
active horses caparisoned in a costly maimer and covered with
w
330
THE YELLOW RACE.
little bells, and followed by a pack of slaves begrimed with dust
and sweat, often took tlieii* tui-n in the panorama. He also
noticed some light caris drawn by a couple of small but swift
oxen. Elephants too, moving majestically forwards with out-
^';^^v'"""i'" :#71
J5'J. — TOMU Ul- A UONZi:, AT LAOS.
Htretched ears and trunk, and stopped occasionally b}' tlu' *
numerous processions wliirh ^vc'r^ \\cii(lini;- lluir way to the
2)agodas to the sound ot' boisterous music.
The town of liankok, the cjiiMtiil, was fdniu rly called Siam,
wlu'n('(> ilic name of the cDuntiN.
r.
'A
O
332 THE YELLOW RACE.
An absolute sovereign, looked upon as the incarnation of
Buddha, rules over the Idngdom of Siam, which is divided into
four provinces ; Siam, Siamese Laos, Siamese Cambodia, and
Siamese Malacca. At one time a tributary of the Burmese
Empire, the kingdom of Siam recovered its independence in 1759,
and in 1768 even increased its territor}' by conquest.
There are scarcely any manufactures m Siam, but commerce
still flourishes there, although less vigorously than formerl}'.
The Siamese exchange then- agricultural produce, their wood,
their skins, cotton, rice, and preserved fish, with the Chinese,
the Annamites, the Bunnese, and especially with the English
and Dutch possessions. Elephant's tusks are also an important
article of barter, and elephant-hunting is the calling of many of
the natives.
The country is rather fertile. It is an immense plain, hilly
towards the north, and intersected by a river, the Meinam, on the
banks of which are placed its principal to^vns. Bankok is situated
on this river, not far from its mouth in the gulf of Siam, and is
consequently the principal port of the whole kingdom, the head-
(juarters of its entire trade. The periodical overflowings of the
Meinam fertihze the whole of its basin.
Art and science are not entu-ely neglected m the kingdom of
Siam. It is one of the few Asiatic countries which possess a
literature of its own and some artistic productions.
Although the Buddhist religion prevails in Siam and is the
state religion, yet difl'erent sects are tolerated there, and Clms-
tianity can reckon two thousand five Imndred disciples.
Fig. 154 represents the yovmg prince-royal.
Tlie Stieng savages are subjects of the king of Siam. Their
stature is a littk^ above the average. They are powerful, their
features are regular, mihI llicir \v(ll-.lt>veloped foreheads show
intelligence. Tlicir only clothing is a long scarf. Tliey are so
much aMachcd to tlicir mountains and lorests, that when away
from tlicir own country they arc rrc(|iicnlly seized with a dan-
gerous kind oi' lioiiK:-sickness.
These Siamese aliens of civili/ati^jn work in iron and ivorv ;
and make hatchets iind swords which are sought after by
collectors. 'J'heir woiiu ii weave iiiid tlxc the scarves thev wear.
They cultivate rice, mai/e, tobacco, vegetables, and fruit-trees.
They possess neither priests iioi' tempi. '^, hut ihry acknowledge the
SINAIC BRANCH.
333
154. — THE PEINCE-EOYAL OF SIAM. '
existence of a Supreme Being. The time they can spare from
their fields they devote to hmiting and fishing. Indefatigable in
334
THE YELLOW RACE.
the chase, they penetrate with extraordiiiaiy rapidity the densest
jungles. The women appear to be as active and as untiling as
the men. They use powerful cross-bows with poisoned arrows to
shoot the elephant, the rhinoceros, and the tiger. They are fond
of adorning themselves with imitation pearls of a bright colour,
wliich they make into bracelets. Both sexes pierce their ears,
and widen the hole every year by inserting in it pieces of bone
and ivorv.
>r?>^.
Bi). ' -.
v^i\'-
^#
155.— t'liiNESK (111; I..
THE BKOWN EACE.
With M. d'Omaliiis d'Halloy we class in the Brown Kace a
great variety of peoples who have nothing in common but a
complexion darker than that of the White and Yellow races, and
whom we are led to believe the product of the mixture of these
two with the Black Race. Tliis theory accounts for one portion
of the Brown Race possessing White characteristics, wliile the
other has a greater resemblance to the Yellow Race.
The Brown Race forms three branches or geographical groups,
viz. —
1. The Hindoo branch.
2. The Ethiopian branch.
3. The Malay branch.
We Avill proceed to describe the principal peoples belonging to
these three branches.
CHAPTEK I.
HINDOO BRANCH.
The peoples composing the Hindoo branch have been
frequently classed in the White Race. In fact, their shape, their
language, and their institutions partly correspond to those of
Europeans and Persians, but their darker and sometimes black
skins distinguish them from either.
The civilization of the Hindoos was, in the earliest historic
times, already far advanced ; but for many centuries it has
remained stationar}', or has gone backwards.
Most Hindoos practise the creed of Brahma, a religion sprung
np in their ovm. land. A few have embraced Mahometanism,
others have become Buddhists.
The most striking feature of Hindoo society is its division into
castes. Tliese castes, originating ages and ages ago, have always
been the principal obstacles to the development of civilization.
How can progress, talent, or remarkable works be expected from
men whom society forbids ever to emerge from the conditions of
their bu-th ?
These castes are four in number. The Brahmin caste, whose
members are devoted to the i)ractice of religious rites, to the
study of the law, and to teaching. The liajpoots or Cshati-'iyas,
who are professional soldiers. The Banians, who are agricul-
turists, cattle breeders, and traders. Lastly, the Siidnis, who
follow various callings, and who are subdivided into many sub-
castes corresponding to as many dillerent handicrafts.
Each caste has its peculiar religious observances. Its mem-
bers cannot intermarry with those of other castes, and must
always follow the profession in which destiny has placed their
])ar('nts.
The descendants of" those, who, by improper marriages or
HINDOO BRANCH,
337
otherwise, have forfeited their caste, form an inferior caste, kno^vn
I under the name of Varna-Sancdra. Finally below even tliis last
150.— NATIVES OF HYDERABAD.
division come the Pariahs, beings cm-sed by destiny, who exist
in the most deplorable state of moral abjection.
The Hindoos are well made, but their limbs are far from
338
THE BROWX EACE.
157. — A iiAMA.N or srit.vT.
robust. 'J'hcy luivc small liands and feet, n liigli forchcnd, black
HINDOO BRANCH.
339
eyes, well arched eyebrows, fine bright black hair, and a more
or less brown skin, which, in the south of India, and particularly
among the lowest classes, is sometimes black. Ethnologicall}'
speaking, there are two families in the Hindoo branch : — the
Hindoo family, and the Malabar family.
Hindoo Fa:\iily.
The Hindoo family constitutes the greater part of the
loopulation of northern Hindostan. The dialects spoken in this
158. — AX AGED SIKH.
country have generally some relation to Sanskrit. The colom* of
the skin, in the higher classes, is fair enough, but becomes dai'ker
among the lower castes.
340 THE BROWN RACE.
Among the people belonging to the Hindoo family we ma}'
name the Siklis, a warlike people, remarkable for the beaut}- of
their oval countenances ; the Jats, the Rajpoots, and the Mah-
rattas ; the Bengalese, a peaceful people, devoted to trade, and
the Cingalese, or inhabitants of the island of Ceylon.
An accomplished traveller, M. Alfred Grandidier, has published
in the " Tour du Monde," in 1869, the account of a " Voyage dans
I'lnde." We learn from him a few general facts that perfectly
sum up the social condition of the India of to-day, especially that
of the central portion of the peninsula, for it would perhaps be
difficult to cjeneralize on the manners and customs of the whole
of India, of which the poimlation amounts to more than a
hundred and eighty millions, and the superficies to that of the
whole of continental Europe with the exception of Russia.
India is, in fiict, divided into three distinct basms ; that of the
Indus, that of tlie Ganges, and the plain of the Deccan, con-
stitutmg Central India. This last is classic India, that is to sav,
the only part of the country thoroughly known to Europeans. 'M.
Grandidier's travels were in the Deccan, to whicli refer the
remarks we are about to quote : —
" The Hindoos of the Deccan," says M. Grandidier, "resemble
the Ar} an (Caucasian) race in the oval shape of their head, in the
formation of their cranium, and in their facial angle. They are
distinct from it, however, in colour. Their bodies are fraQ ; the
low caste native is tliin and slight, but makes up for his lack
of strength by his activity and lightness. His skin varies from a
light coi)per colour to a dark brown; his hair is a fine glossy
black, and grows plentii'ully on his face.
" Gentle and timid, the Hindoo is wanting in perseverance
and firmness; gifted with a rapid comprehension, he is j-et in-
cajjable of any sustained effort. A double yoke, from time
immemorial, has wciglied liim down ; caste distinctions and a
foi-fign sway have made liim a ik'xible creature, possessing more
l>riidencc and cunning than energy and upriglitness; more keenness
of wit than nobihty of soul. •
"A lively iiiiMgination, never subdued by a rational education,
has brougiit biin uiidei- tlie iulluence ol' the gross superstitions
sanctioned by the Jliiidoo religion, with its tniiu oi' ignoble
divinities. The timidity of his ( limncUr lias preserved him from
the violent fanaticism of the Mussuhmin, but his religion is very
HINDOO BRANCH.
341
159. — A. PARSEE GENTLEMAN.
dear to him, and the belief of the lower classes is at least a sincere
one.
342 THE BROWN RACE.
" Sivaism, to ■which belong most of the inhabitants of the Dec-
can, is so priceless in theii" eyes, that they value it for beyond their
lives. They repose an ardent and lively faith m the most absurd
doctiines. This fonn of religion pleases then- imagination by its
fantastic dreams and by its poetic materialism, and its ceremonies
amuse them, while gratifying theu- passions.
" The paucity of their wants tends to render them improvident,
and theii' lively and childish imagination, feeding on the smallest
and vaguest facts, -which they poetise and exaggerate in theii- own
manner, developes in them a ch'eamj' and indolent mode of life.
" Their doctrine of metempsychosis still further increases the
natural tendency of then- miiid, and helps to cause theii' almost
incredible mental inaction, which nothing can surprise or stimu-
late. The only lever that can move the masses must be one
attacking their religious faith.
" The dress of the Hindoos is the dhoil, a long scarf of cloth
rolled round the figure, passing under the legs and fastened be-
hind the back. This gai-ment leaves the legs and the upper pai't of
the body uncovered. The upper classes wear a short shirt
(angaskaJi) and a long Avhite robe (jamaJt). Their head is always
covered Avith a tiu'ban, of different size "and colour, according to
their caste. Few Hindoos wear shoes, sandals being in almost
universal use. The women wear the clioli, a little jacket Avith
short sleeves, just covering the bosom, which it suppoils, and the
.s(tri, a large piece of cloth which they fold around them, and
tln-ew coquettishly over the shoulder or the head. This graceful
drapery recalls the chlam}'d(! worn by the Diaria of Gabies.
"This dress of the Hindoos is, as a rule, tasteful, and suited to
the climate and to Ihcii- mode <>1' life. Although each caste, each
sect, has its ownpartiiular method of wearing it, it is still, all over
Tndiii, the most unilorm and tlu' mt>st characteristic feature oi' tlic
])()pulati(tM.
"Jiotii sexes are passionati'ly fond (il'jcwelk'ry ; women of the very
])oorest class often wear gold rings set with pearls in their noses.
Theii- aims are covered with silver, copper, and glass bracelets.
'I'lie large toes of their feet arc adnnud with rings, and their legs
A\itli licavy metal bangles. As t'oi' (bcir cars, lliey literally droop
bciicalli (lie wciglit ol' llie golden I'arrings witli wliicli tiny are
laden; and tlu-ir lobes are pii'rced with large holes, often nearly an
iiK li ill diauiclcr, into whiidi arc introduced gold ornaments in
HINDOO BRANCH.
343
the shape of small Avheels, replaced on working days by pieces
of rolled leaves. This custom has actually reached Pol3^nesia.
" Hindoos turn all theii- little capital into jewellery. This
habit springs from a medley of vanity and superstition, the latter
160. — SIR SALAR JUNG, K.S.I,
leading them to consider trinkets as talismans against spells and
witchcraft.
"It was also, under the ancient Mogul dynasty, a means of
preserving their property from 'the rapacity of Mussulman
tyrants, whose religion forbade them to appropriate women's
chattels.
344 THE BROWN RACE.
*' The Hindoos are very tenacious of their prerogatives, and
India has frequently been convulsed by sanguinary struggles
occasioned by some one of its castes refusing to conform to
traditional custom. Terrible conflicts have, ere now, been
caused by an inferior caste attempting to wear slippers of a certain
shape, the j^rivilege of a higher one, or because it wished to use,
in its religious rites, certain musical instruments hitherto
reserved for the Avorship of the superior divinities.
*' The Hindoos ma}^ lay claim to a refined politeness and
elegant manners ; but the smallest concession in the respect to
Avhich then- social jiosition entitles them, the least relaxation in
the prescribed etiquette are considered a sign of weakness and an
avowal of inferiority.
" The conversational fonnulre used towards a native vary
according to his station. Nothing is easier than to aftront their
susceptibility. Never speak to an Oriental of his wife or of his
daughters. To do so, is contrar}- to custom. To use the left
hand in bowing, in eatmg, or in drinking, is to ofier an insult; the
right hand alone is reserved for the higher uses, and the left, the
ignoble hand, is used for ablutions.
'* In Europe, it is a sign of respect to uncover the head, in the
East, to take off the turban is a disrespectful act. On entering a
house, conversely to us, they keep their heads covered, but leave
theii' shoes at the threshold. 'J'his habit seems to me a most
sensible one. A white cloth is stretched on the floor of their
apartments, on cushions placed on wliieli they sit cross-legged.
It appears to me that shoes were invi nlcd to preserve the feet
from the roughness of the ground, Irom the mud and from the
dust of the roads. Are they not then objectionable, or, at any
rate, useless in the interior of a well-kei)t house?
" AN'lit'ii paying n visit, the Hindoo waits mitil his lu>st bills
liini adiuu. 'i'liey viTV properly suppose that a visitor can be in
no hurry to leave tlic friend wliom he has puri)osel3' come to see.
The liost, on llic <()ntr:iry. may liavc nrgi'nt business claiming his
innnediate attention. 'I'lif tonus ol' tliis dismissal vary : — ' Come
and see me often,' or ' Kcnicnihcr that you will always ho wt'Kn)me.'
Presents ol' llowcis and iVnit generally terminate these visits, and
betel is invariably liaiiiled round.
"The usual i'ood orihc llinihx) is very sini]de, and their meals
arc of but shoit duration, llicc hoilfd in wati-r, and curry (a
HINDOO BRANCH.
345
compound of vegetables, ghee — a sort of clarified butter, spices,
and sa&on), sometimes eggs or milk, a little fish, and occasionally
coarse meal cakes, bananas, and the fruit of the bread tree, form
the mornmg and evenmg meal of rich and poor. The leaves of
the banana tree are used instead of plates and dishes. In eating
IGl. — XAUTCH GIRL OF B.VRODA.
vegetables and rice, fingers are used instead of spoons and forks ;
and the meat is torn by the teeth in default of the absent knife.
An European is rather likely to be disgusted with the sauce
trickhng doA\Ti the chins and the fingers of the guests at a Hmdoo
meal. Water is the prevaiHng drink, and but little use is made
of arrack (a spirit extracted from the palm tree).
" Faithful observers of then- religious injunctions, which forbid
them to touch animal food under pam of being excluded fi'om
316 THE BROWN EACE.
society and from the bosom of their families, the high caste
natives never eat meat ; as for the Pariahs, they eat all kinds of
annuals, and are very fond of arrack.
" Betel is incessantly used all over India. In hot coimtries,
Avhere the inhabitants lead a sedentary life, theii* digestion becomes
sluggish, and can neither receive nor absorb the same quantity of
nourishment as it does in Northern countries. The vegetable
diet of the Hindoos is not ver}' rich in azotic matter, and its
continual use would cause an internal formation of gas, without
the alkaline stimulant used by all the inhabitants of India to
prevent its development. This stimulant is the astrmgent areca
nut, which they chew with a little lime placed on a betel leaf.
"This mixture dyes the lips and the tongue red; it is
pernicious in its eifect on the teeth, but it is certainly useful to
the digestive functions.
" Tobacco, rolled in a green leaf and lighted like a cigarette, is
the luiiversal method of smoking.
" Many different languages are spoken in India, riiilologists
have enumerated as manv as fiftv-eit!;ht, but not more than ten
have an alphabet and literatm'e of their own. Sanskrit, a dead
language, is more or less mixed with all the dialects of India. In
the north it forms their incontestable basis, but in the south it is
merely grafted on to pre-existing tongues, and frequently but faint
traces are found of it. All the alphabets seem to have been
invented separately, but tlieyliave been improved by the regular and
l)hilosophical arrangement of the Dcvatunivi. Tliis is the name
of the Sanskrit alpliubet, tlie most perfect of all. The living
languages have a very simple grammatical construction.
" Hindostaiii, wliitli is spoken in tlic j>n»vince of Agra, is the
most cultivated and \\\v most generally employed of all Indian
languages. It lias received a large IVrsian element since the
]\hissulman coinpu'st. Besides the local dialect of each district,
Ilindostani is everywhere spoken by the educated classes, and by
all ])rofessing the Mussulman faith.
" The ties of caste re]>liice in India the ties of family. Hindoos
love their wives and cliildnn ; but lliis affection is subordinated
to their caste duties. Kxpnlsion tVoiii iho family is principally
caused liy viointidii of religious ordiiKniccs or l)y the illicit eon-
neclioii ol' liigh caste women willi uicu nt' :i Inwi'r rani;. The
Brahmins aud the Sudras, and even the i'ariahs themselves, are
HINDOO BRANCH.
347
divided into a number of sub-castes, a member of one of which
1G2. — A COOLIE OF THE GHATS.
can neither eat, drink, nor intermarry with one of another. If a
Hmdoo becomes degraded, if he loses his caste, he is disowned
348 THE BEOWX EACE.
by Ms relations ; his wife is considered a widow, Lis children
orphans ; he must expect no assistance, no pity, from those who
hitherto have surrounded him with the most considerate care.
" Europeans are ranked with Pariahs on account of then- daily
habit of eating beef. It is true that the Brahmins consent to
shake hands with an Em-opean, but on their return home after
doing so, theii- first care is to undress and perform their ablutions
so as to purify themselves from the stain of such an impure
contact : it is even asserted bv them that the mere gaze of a
Pariah is enough to cause contamination.
" Every village in the Deccan is composed of two parts, sepa-
rated by an interval of a few yards. These are two distmct
quarters, one reserved for the men of caste, the other, sm-rounded
by hedges, allotted to the Pariahs. These miserable beings are
not allowed to enter the streets of the village without the consent
of the inhabitants, and they must only presume to draw water in
the wells set aside for their particular use. AVhere the Pariahs
have no special wells, they place their chatties by the well-sides
of the men of caste, and await humbly and patiently the alms
offering of a few glasses of Avater. It is always the women that
attend to this household care.
" The higher castes often make the Pariahs presents, which
they invariably place on the gromul, for fear of contracting by
mere physical contact the moral leprosy with which in their eyes
the l*ariahs are affected. A person of caste never accepts a gift
from the hands of a Pariah.
" If on the one hand the high-caste natives are physically and
intellectually superior to the Pariahs ; on the other hand the
latter are more laborious, more docile, and more accessible to
European influence. In the Presidency of ]\Iadras they consti-
tute the best and the most solid nucleus of the native English
army.
" If I wished to enumerate all the subdivisions of caste based
on the conduct, the calling, and the occupation of every one, if I
described in detail the clothes iiiid tlie ornaments which vary
ad infinitum according to caste, if I iiHcinptcd to recite all the
existing ])rejudiccs al)out food ami the daily minutiiu of life, 1
should fill several voltimes.
" 'i'he same ti ndencies are mel with everywhere. The desire
of making a figure in tlie world, and the ambition for counnand
HINDOO BRANCH. 349
mthout having taken the necessary trouble to become worthy of
it. Yet the existence of caste has always prevented the forma-
tion of a really homogeneous nation. Caste is the cause of the
sharp rivalries, the endless hostilities, that have always been
163. — PAGODA AT SIRKHINGHAM.
fatal to national independence, and facilitated the invasions of
strangers.
" Besides the social consequences we htwe mentioned, the
Hindoos beheve in religious ones. Tlieii* different castes cannot
here below receive the same education, nor be initiated into the
350 THE BROWN RACE.
same mysteries. These differences, according to the dogmas of
Siva, are to extend into the next world."
The preceding paragraphs refer to the inhabitants of the
Deccan. It wouhl be too tedious to describe the other popula-
tions of the peninsula, the Bengalese, the Rajpoots, the Mahrattas,
&c. We will merely say a few words about the Cingalese, or
inhabitants of the island of Ceylon.
The Cingalese are entirely Indian in figure, in language, in
manners, in customs, in religion and in their government. Their
featm'es are not widely different from those of Europeans, but
they differ from them in theii" colom", in their height, and in the
proportions of their bodies. The hue of their skin varies from
light brown to black. Black is the usual colour for theii* eyes
and hau'. They are shorter than Europeans, but well made, with
well defined muscles. Their chests and their shoulders are
broad, their hands and feet small. Their hair grows in large
quantity and to gi-eat length, but they have little on their faces.
Their women are, as a rule, well made.
The attractions which a lady ouglit to combine in order to be a
perfect beauty are, according to a Kandian fop, as follow : her
hair should be as bushy as the tail of a peacock, long enough to
reach the knees, and gracefully curled at the ends ; her eyebrows
arched as the rainbow, eyes blue as sapphu-es, and her nose like
a hawk's beak ; her lips must vie with coral in redness and lustre,
and small, even, and closely-set teeth, resembling jessamine buds,
shoidd complete the picture.
Ceylon, as everybody knows, is indebted for its great prosperity
to its coffee plantations, a large trade being carried on between
the English and its inhabitants, who enjoy a well-earned re^juta-
tion as cultivators of tliat shrub.
" The Kandians," says M. Alfred ( iiiindidier, " possess more
robust constitutions, less feeble limbs, and features not so effemi-
nate as their countrymen of the coast ; their lusty shoulders, broad
chests, and short but muscular legs, arc a proof of tlie effect which
climate can produce on the development of tlic lnuiinu frame.
"The habits of the mountaineers have uudcrgone scarcel}'
any change in coiistMiuciicc ol' the foreign iulhu'uees which have
impressed a complex chuiacter u[)on the manners of the jieople
nearer the sea. 'i'heir ])riniitive customs, originated by the
imperious necessities of life, arc still found in existence among
HINDOO BRANCH. 351
tliem ; and tliey have none of the timidit}- and servilit}' which are
the attrihutes of the dwellers in the maritime districts. The
feudal state in which they haye long lived has preserved in them
an energy and independence rare among Indian populations.
The configuration of the country enabled them, in fact, to retain
their freedom more easily than their brethren of the northern
I)lains, either when aggression came from their own ruler or from
foreign intruders ; but, nevertheless, that indolence stiU prevails
among them which comes naturally to every people who are not
obliged to contend against any material obstacle in order to
supply themselves with the necessities of life. The tyranny of
their masters, whether chiefs or kings, has unhappily accustomed
them to hypocris}^ and made them vindictive.
" Wliilst the Cingalese of the coast have applied themselves to
trade and industry, those of the high regions always show re-
l^ugnance to such occupations. They have invariably shunned
any connection with foreigners ; and so great, even at the present
day, is theii* desii'e to withdraw as much as possible from asso-
ciation with the English settlers, that they conceal their villages
in the middle of the jungle, and at a distance of some hundreds
of yards from the least frequented j)aths. A rice-field in the
midst of forests, or a glimpse of the tall tops of cocoa-trees, alone
indicate the presence of human beings in places that would other-
wise be thought uninhabited. In countries like these, where
natm-e has accumulated so many of her treasures, the relations
of man with man, which assuredly conduce to the happiness of
all, are not indispensable ; and the natives love a solitude, where
they enjoy benefits of every land in profusion.
" The Cingalese of the hills have a traditional respect for their
cliiefs, and a deep attachment to ancient usages. Then* costume
differs from that of the inhabitants of the plains, insomuch that
they do not habitually wear the vest, this garment being, in fact,
exclusively reserved for their nobles, who assume it on grand
occasions ; their hair is allowed to gi'ow to its full length, and is
not confined by a comb. Sumptuary laws and religious injunc-
tions settle in other respects the clothing suitable to each class,
the gi'eater part of these laws being, to the present da}-, still in
force among the Kandians, in spite of the aboHtion of castes which
has been decreed by the English administration.
" The length of the frock-like petticoats worn by men and
352
THE BROWN RACE.
women both in the high and low lands, and which seem to be the
part of the national costume to which the greatest importance is
attached, Avas formerl}- proportioned according to the social
position of the individual.
" The pariahs were not i^ermitted to let this skirt come lower
than the knee, and males and females of inferior caste had the
breast uncovered. Among the chiefs themselves a chfference
existed, and still exists, as to the method of wearing the comhoy.
1G4.— I'ALANQl'lX.
After rolling it twice or tln-ec tiuu's round the hips and legs, they
form witli \\ round ilic wnist a more or loss bulky girdle, the
dimensions of wliidi di'pend upon tlieir rank. The nobles are
also distinguished iVoiii the lower orders by their extraordinar}'
headgear, consisting of a sort of nmnd, tint, white linen cap,
like that worn by the Basque peasnutiy, wliiK' the lower classes
merely surround the head with a silk liandkerchief, leaving none
of it bare except the tctp. The lung alone possessed the privilege
of wearing sandals. IVuhibitions, such as one against wearing
HINDOO BRANCH. 353
gold and silver cliains or ornaments, are still scrupulously
observed by the Kandians, who strenuously resist any encroach-
ments of the inferior castes."
M. Guillaume Lejean has published some interesting parti-
culars of his travels in Cashmere and the Punjaub. It is not our
intention to follow the learned wanderer in his rapid journeys
across Hindostan, but we should like to draw attention to a novel
opinion which has been expressed by him as to the ethnology of
the Indian population.
M. Lejean believes that he has re-discovered in Hindostan the
Aryans, that is to say, the primitive people from whom the Aryan
or Caucasian race is descended. The features of these peoples,
our own genuine ancestors, are regular and of an Euroi)ean type.
Their complexion is not browner than that of the inhabitants of
Provence, Sicily, or Southern Spain. This statement does not
apply to the lower castes, whose skin grovv-s darker and darker,
until it reaches the sooty tint of the Nubian. The country people
have long and slightly wavy hair, blacker and more brilliant
than jet. Though not effeminate in appearance, the race is de-
ficient in muscular vigour, an effect attributed by the traveller to
the torrid heat of the climate. The women are generally of
middle height, with pleasing but expressionless countenances of
little originality ; their eyes are large, black, and submissive, and
theii" hands delicately beautiful.
In the opinion of M. Lejean, the fine, sj'mmetrical heads,
small, well-formed hands, and regular featm'es of the natives
of Scinde, remind one completely of the white European race,
and allow us to identif}- the inhabitants of that part of Asia
with the ancient Aryans, who were the colonizers of primitive
Europe, and who springing, as is said, from the regions of Persia,
spread themselves over our own continent and that of Asia.
This is an opportune moment for alluding to a race, sprung
seemingly from Hindoos of the lower classes, which had pro-
bably abandoned its own land, and from which those detached
groups that traverse the entii-e globe, without ever fixing them-
selves anj-wdiere, or ever losing their peculiar characteristics,
derive their origin. Under this category come the wandering
tribes, commonly known in different languages, as Gipsies,
Bohemians, Zingari, Gitanos, &c., who wander over countries,
either as beggars or in pursuit of the lowest callings. These
A A
354 THE BROWN RACE.
Gipsies and Bohemians, -svlio are especiall}' numerous in the
South of France, and enjoy a considerable repute as horse-
dippers and tinkers, who are invariably vagi'ants, and now and
then thieves, appear to be descended from low-caste Hindoos.
They are travelling Pariahs. Such, at least, is the opinion enter-
tained by some modern ethnologists.
Malabar Family.
The -Malabar Family inhabiting the Deccan differs in many
respects from the Hindoo, and the peoples included in it are very
dark and sometimes black in complexion. This branch is
divided into tjiree principal divisions : the Malahars proper, who
dwell in the country of that name; the Tamuls, in the Carnatic ;
and the Tdingas, in the north-east. Neither the language nor
the customs of the tribes composing this group, exhibit pecu-
liarities sufficiently important to induce us to stop to describe
them.
CHAPTER 11.
ETHIOPIAN BEANCH.
The African populations which we class with the Brown Kace
have a resemblance in the formation of the body to those of the
White Race, but tlieir skin is darker in colour, being intermediate
between that of the Negro and that of the White. The natives
constituting this branch
have never attained to any
appreciable degree of civi-
lization, and there is a
complete void of positive
notions as to their oricjin
or migrations, while even
the different languages in
use among them, are partly
unknown to us. We shall
distinguish in the Ethio-
pian branch, two great
families, the Abyssiiiian
and the Fcllan.
Abyssinian Family.
That portion of Eastern
Africa which bears the
name of Abyssinia, con-
tains several tribes, speaking different languages. These tribes
are ranked b}^ many ethnologists as belonging to the White Race,
and their complexion, though darker invariably than that of the
European, is fairer than that of the negro. Their hau', which is
generally frizzled, their lips usually thick, and their nose less flat
A A 2
1 65. — ABYSSINIAN.
356 THE BROWX RACE.
than tliat of the Ngoto, are so manv chai-acteristics which assign
-o'-"'
LOlBrv^*""
100. — Mill'.US or IllK WIIITK NILE.
lo them 11 place hitervening between llic lUack and Wic "White
races. 'I'liese tribes doubtless spring from a union of black
ETHIOPIAN BRANCH. , 357
inhabitants, aborigines of the country, with the Orientals who
■conquered them.
We shall instance among the principal groups belonging to this
family, the Ahyssinians, the Barahras, the Tlhhous, and the
Gallas, about any of whom, with the exception of the first named,
little is as yet known.
Ahyssinians. — Most authors place this people in the White
Race and the Semitic family. There is, in fact, reason to believe
that Abyssinia was many times overrun, and perhaps civilized, by
the nations of Western Asia ; but the colour of then- skin, which
is very much darker than that of the Arameans, is a proof that
the conquerors intermarried with the conquered, and that from
this union the present Abyssinian race has sprung.
According to Dr. Biippel, there are two predominant types
existing among the people of this country, the more widely spread
approaching to that of the Arabs, while the second approximates
closely to the Negro.
The Ab^^ssinians forming the first group, are finely formed,
showing resemblance to the Bedouins in feature and expression
of countenance. Their peculiar characteristics are, an oval face,
a long, thin, finely cut nose, a well proportioned mouth with lips
of moderate thickness, lively eyes, regular teeth, slightlv crisp or
smooth liau", and a middle stature. Most of the people dwelhng
on the high mountains of Samen, and the plains surrounding
Lake Tzana, belong to this branch, which also includes the
Falceslias, or Jews, the Garnants, who are idolaters, and the
Afjoivs.
The second type is chiefl}^ digtinguishable b}" a shorter and
broader nose, slightly flattened ; thick lips ; long eyes, with little
animation in them ; and very curly and almost wooll}' hair, which
is so close, that it stands straight out from the head. A portion
of the population along the coast, in the province of Hamasen
and other neighbouring districts, belongs to this second group.
The results of Baron Larrey's comparison of the Abyssinian
with the Negro, are, that the eyes of the former are larger and of
a more agreeable look, and have the inner angle slightly more
inchned. In the Abyssinian the cheek-bones and the zygomatic
arches are more prominent than in the Negro ; the cheeks form a
more regular triangle with the angle of the mouth and the corner
358
THE BROWN RACE.
of the jaw ; the lips are thick without being turned out Hke a
Xegi-o's; the teeth are handsome, well set and less projecting;
and the alveolar ridges are not so prominent. The complexion
1G7. — A NOCF.U CHIEF.
of the Ahvssiniiin is not so hlnck ns tliat of the Negro in tlio
interior oC AfVicii. JJiudii I-;incy adds, that the features wliich
he has described al)ovc, iMloii^cd to the genuine Kgyjitians of
ohU'U times, and that tbiy are to be found in the heads of
Egyptian statues, and above all in that of the Sphinx.
ETHIOPIAN BRANCH.
359
In the account which he published in I8G0, of his joimiey
through Abyssinia two years previously, M. Guillaume Lejean
'■'''■'Ma,
m
10s. — CHIEF OF THE LIRA.
lias given considerable information as to this part of Africa and
its inhabitants, and the victorious enterprise undertaken by
360 THE BROWN RACE.
England in 1866, afforded an opportnnity of establishing the
accuracy of the French traveller's statements.
At the moment when the British expedition was du-ected
against him, the army of the Abyssinian potentate, the Negus
Theodoras, numbered about 40,000 men. The infantry carry a
spear, shield, and long curved sabre, and they attack theii- enemy
impetuously at close quarters. The light cavalry is excellent.
The horsemen, when charging, let go theii' bridles, fight with
both hands, and guiding and urging their horses with leg and
knee only, make them perform the most prodigious feats. Each
man has a sword and two lances ; the latter always hit the mai-k,
and their wound is deadly. They are used like javelins, and are
about two yards long. Every horseman is followed by an
attendant retainer, whose duty it is to dash among the enemy,
sword in hand, in order to recover his master's weapon, and bring
it back to him. These horsemen charge headlong against an
infantry square, making their horses bound into its midst over
the heads of the soldiers, and then backing them in order to break
its formation.
The skirmishers are Tigre mountaineers, of cool, resolute
courage, and their aim is remarkably good.
The Emperor Theodoras seldom occupied his palace. His
real capital was his camp, which he kept incessantly moving from
one end of his dominions to the other. He maintained strict
discii)linc in his household and on his staff, among the members
of wliicli the bastinado was often liberally used.
Two fifths of the Abyssinian i)opulation are in tlie service of
the wealthier classes, and probably there is no country in the
world where servitude is more wide!}' spread. A person jios-
sessed of an income equal to ,i'160 a year, keeps at least eight
dependants. ]\I. Jjcjcan had no IVwer than seventeen attendants
during his journey, and his travellmg companion, an Englishman,
as many as sevent}'.
The religion of this country forms a rare exception in Africa,
as the inhabitants are Christians. Tlic head of the Abyssmian
chiu'ch is styled the " Abonn;i," nnd his theocratic powers are
almost boundless. King and poiitilV iiitci'tain a inntnnl hatred of
one another, each (heading his I'ival and keejiing close watch ui)on
his movements. \\ hichevci- of the two possesses greater courage
and energy gains the u^Jper hand.
ETHIOPIAN BRANCH. 361
Monks and priests are common in Abj'ssinia.
The natives take a decoction of kousso once a month as a cm-e
for the tapeworm. The fact is, that in consequence of some local
circumstances, the meat used in the country' is full of C3'sts,
which, getting into the stomach, along with the food, generate in
the intestines this troublesome guest that must be got rid of from
time to time. This remedy for tapeworm has been recently
introduced into Europe.
Barahvas. — The Barabras are the natives of Nubia. They
occupy that part of the valley comprised between the southern
frontier of Egypt and Sennaar, that is to say, Nubia.
This race differs widel}^ from the Arabs, and all adjoining
nations. They dwell on the banks of the Nile, and, wherever the
soil is found favourable, plant date trees, sink Avells for u-rigation,
and sow various kinds of leguminous plants.
Blumenbach was forcibly struck with the resemblance of the
Barabras to the figures and paintings to be met with on the
different monuments of ancient Egypt. This people, like the
Egyptians, have a reddish black skin, but of a much darker tint.
The characteristic features of the pm'e Barabras are oval and
somewhat long faces, with aquiline noses, very well formed and
slightly rounded towards the point, lijjs thick without being
protruding, a receding chin, thin beard, animated e3'es, very curly
but never frizzled hair, a body perfectly in proportion and usually
of the middle height, and lastly a bronze-coloured skin.
The Barabras are classed in three gi'oups, each of which has a
dialect of its own, namely, the Noiihas or Nubians, the Kcnous,
and the Dongoulahs ; all of whom inhabit the Nile valley.
According to Burckhardt the Noubas differ in many respects
from the Negroes, especiall}" in the softness of their skin, which is
ver}' smooth and flexible, while the palm of a genuine Negro's
hand is rough and as hard as wood. Their noses, too, are less
flat, their lips less thick, and their cheek-bones less prominent
than those of a Negro. Pritchard's opinion is that the Barabras
probably migrated from Kordofan.
A description of this race is also to be found in the " Voyage
en Egypte," by MM. Henri Cammar and Andre Lefevre, by
whom the country was explored in 1860, and from its pages we
take the following extract : —
362 THE BROWN RACE.
"We are in Xiibia, and Arabic is no longer spoken. The
inhabitants, though nsuall}' inoftensive, have nevertheless a war-
like gait ; the dagger hanging hy a strap to their arm, theii'
ironwood bow and their buckler of crocodile hide are the tokens
and protectors of their liberty. Their rulers obtain nothing
from them except by force.
" The moment the river recedes, these vigorous husbandmen
dispute with it for the fertili/.uig slime whicli suffices for a
fom-fold hai'vest.
" Do not imagine that they labour : it is enough for them when
they have sown pinches of corn in shallow holes, for nature does
all the rest.
" So favoured a cHmate, as may well be imagined, does not
impose on the Nubian the inconvenience of having to wear
clothing. The majority carry nothing more upon them than a
few weapons and their dusky sldns. The women's costumes
are (.jddly fashioned. They stain their lips and twist their hair
into numberless tiny plaits, which are not re-made every day.
Egyptian females would look on them as indecent, for allowing
the lower part of the face to be seen ; and nun-e than that even,
the gii'ls, up to the time of theu' marriage, wear no covermg
beyond :i narrow girdle. The villages are rather near each other,
and seldom consist of more tlian fifteen or twent}' earthen huts,
liaving fiat roofs thatched with palm branches. In front of the
cabins are ranged, as at Dolce for instance, large jars, in which
the corn is kept stored,
" liuins belonging to all ages and every ancient divinity are to
be f(jund in Nubia."
The inhabitants of Eastern NuMa are merelv wandering- tribes
who traverse the countiy included between the Nile and the Red
Sea; the dwellers in lliu nortliern part are known as the Ahahdehs.
The BicharifcliH spread themselves as i'ar as the Abyssini:!ii
frontiers, and the llmUutreha are still uioic to the south, reach-
ing to Soiiakiu on the lied Sea. 'i'ho SnHnL'in>< bi'long to the
last-named race.
'I'he IJicharyehs are savage and iidiosjutable, and it is asserted
that tliey drink the still warm blood of living animals. They are
chiefly nomadic, and maintain themselves on the tlesli or the milk
of their Hocks. All travellers agree in representing tliem as liu(>
iu( 11 with regular features, large, expressive eyes, light, elegant
ETHIOPIAN BRANCH. 3C:i
frames, and a dark chocolate-coloured complexion. Tlieii* method
of "weanng the hair is very cm'ioiis. Those who possess it in
sufficient length to reach below the ear, allow it to hang in
straiglit, tangled locks, each of which termmates in a curl. This
headgear is impregnated with grease, and is so much matted
that there would be a difficulty in getting a comb through it.
They refrain, besides, from touching it, and in order not to spoil
its arrangement are always provided with a bit of pointed stick,
like a large needle, which they j^ut into requisition whenever
scratching becomes necessarj'.
The head-dress of the Souakins is equally extraordinarj', and
the scratching pin is also an obligatory accompaniment of theii'
toilet.
The Ababdehs have hair from two and a half to three inches
long ; theii" lips are slightly thick, their noses rather long, and in
complexion they are almost black. They are nomadic, and live
in the same way as the Bedouins.
Tihbons. — The Tibbous, who wander over the country to the
east of the Sahara, have been looked upon as belonging to the
Berber family, but their complexion is darker and they do not
speak the Ai-ab tongue. Their noses are aquihne, their lij)s but
slightly thick, they have intelligent faces, and are of slender build.
Their activity is ver}- great and they are addicted to robbmg
caravans.
Gallas. — The Gallas are strangers to civilization, the majority
scattered over the plains which extend to the south of Abyssinia,
leading a pastoral and nomadic life. They are divided into a
great many mdependent tribes, being kept united, however, hy
origin and language. They are warlike, cruel, and given to
plunder. Their colour is very handsome and their hair usually
curly or woolly ; they have coarse, short features and large lips.
Islamism has been embraced by a few tribes, but the gi'eater
number remain attached to the old African Paganism.
•a"^
Fellax Family.
The Fellans, who are also called Fellatahs, Pouls, or Peuhls,
have not been long known except by some tribes who inhabit
364 THE BROWN RACE.
Senegambia and who sometimes penetrated the Soudan. Their
skin is extremely dark, inclining sometimes to a reddish, and
sometimes to a copper colom-, but being never reall}- black ;
the}- have rather long hair, smooth and silk}- ; theii* nose is not
flattened ; the shape of theii* face is oval ; their stature tall and
slight ; the extremities of the limbs delicate and small ; theii"
step light and commanding.
We class among the Fellan family the people dwelling in the
western pail of Africa, such as the inhabitants of Xigritia and
Bambara.
The capital of Xigi'itia, Sego or Segou, is a tolerably large
town situated on the Xiger.
Probably many other nations of Western Africa ought to be
placed side by side with the Fellans and a comparison should also
be established between them and the people of Madagascar,
the Oicas.
All these races difler from the Negroes, although dwelling on
the confines of the country belonging to the lat'ter branch, with
v.hich some authors erroneously confound them, but the physical
characteristics that mark them as distinct are well-established.
CHAPTER III.
MALAY BRANCH.
This branch approaches closely to the Indo-Chmese. The
races composmg it are of medium height, regularly made and with
well-proportioned limbs ; their skin varies from an olive-yellow
to a brown hue, and their hair is smooth, black, or occasional!}'
brown. They appear susceptible of civilization and are often
divided into regular nations.
Dumont d'Urville has distinguished among these races three
divisions which he has designated by the appellations of Malays,
Polynesians, and Micronesians ; and these groups will be treated
here as so many families.
Mai.ay Faimily.
The Mala}^ family, which inhabits Malaysia and the peninsula
of Malacca, is made up of a vast number of nations, the widely
varied characteristics of which partake more or less of those of
the Indo-Chinese, the Hindoos, and even the Negroes. We shall
specify in this family the Malays, Javanese, Battas, Bugs, or
Bougis, the Macassars, Dj^aks, and Tagals.
Malays. — The Malays constitute the most numerous and
remarkable branch of this family. They are spread over the
peninsula of Malacca, the islands of Java, Borneo, Sumatra, and
Celebes, and in the Moluccas, etc. This group of islands was
formerly known as the Indian Archipelago, and owes its name
of Malaysia to the natm-alist Lesson.
The chief characteristics of the Malays are a lithe and active
body, medium statoi'e, somewhat slanting eyes, promment cheek-
bones, a flat nose, smooth glossy hair, and a scanty beard.
366 THE BROWN RACE.
Their limbs are elegantly formed and their hair is black and
curling. The flatness of their noses is attributable to an arti-
ficial cause, as, immediately on the birth of an infant, this
feature is compressed until the cartilage is broken, for a broad
flat face is considered a point of beauty, and a projecting
nose would be looked on as a snout. Their lips are deformed
by the inordinate chewing of the betel leaf, and become ulti-
mately repulsive in appearance on account of their exaggerated
redness and the extravasated blood beneath their surface. The
yellow colour of their skin is heightened still more by artificial
means, for it is regarded as an attraction, and is the aristocratic
tint ; daily rubbing with henna or turmeric bring it to a saifron
tinge. The natural complexion of the women is pale and dull ;
brown is predominant among the men. The princes and digni-
taries stain a dark yellow every part of the body exposed to
view.
A Malay's clothing is of a very light description, consisting,
both for men and women, of two large pieces of stuft" skilfuUy
arranged and confined at the waist by a scarf. Princes and
mone3^ed persons alone wear a kind of drawers.
The indolence of the ^Malays is excessive. "With the excep-
tion of the slaves, no one works. They are in fact an utterly
demoralized people ; murder, pillage, and outrage are familiar to
them, they possess neither honour nor gratitude, and have no
respect for their pledged word, l^lay is with them a passion, a
frenzy. They gamble away their property, their wives and
children, everything, in fact, except their own persons. They are
victims of opium and tlie betel i)lant. Nevertheless some laws
have existence among them, for nnirder and vubbcry are punish-
able by fiiR'S and corpdral punishments.
The Malays of the ^Malacca peninsula are not, like the inhabi-
tants of the Archipelago, violent, passionate, and lazy. They
are an energetic, provident, trading, industrious race, but quite
as rapacious and as tricky as llie others. Like the inhabitants
of jMalaysia, too, tliey are jirduc io vengeance, and when under
tlie influence of opium Ibis s( iiliiiient becomes inflanieil, and
turns into u kind of fury, dinctcd not only against the person
of the oflender but also against lianiiless passers-by. Tlic
Malay who is a prey to lliis doiililr j)aroxysm of opium aiu'i
frenzy, snatches uj) a sharp weapon, daslies fortli furiously,
MALAY BRANCH.
367
shouting " Kill ! Kill ! " and strikes everyone who crosses his
path.
The police of the country employ a small body of very strong
and active men whose special duty it is to seize these raging
maniacs. They hunt the miserable wretch through the streets,
and having caught him by the neck in a kind of fork, throw him
on the ground and pin him there until a suflicient reinforcement
1G9.
-MALAY " eunni::g a muck.
arrives to enable them to tie him hand and foot, when he is
brought before a court of justice and nearly always sentenced to
death (fig. 169).
Javanese. — These people, who inhabit the island of Java, are
rather light in complexion, and bear a close resemblance to the
Indo-Chinese. For the following information about the popula-
tion of tliis wonderful and splendid country, we are indebted to
M. de Molins, who made a stay of two years there, and whose
notes have been arranged and published by M. F. Coppee, in the
" Tour du Monde."
368 THE BROWN RACE.
The stranger traversing Batavia, the chief town of Java,
cannot be an uninterested observer of the motley crowd
perpetually renewing itself before his eyes. Among the number-
less half-clothed men he sees none but brawny shoulders and
wiry, muscular frames. He is struck by the dull, dark brown
complexion of the Indian, whose hue appears to vary with the
district where he happens to be located ; for his skin which seems
brick-red on the sea coast assumes a violet and pinldsh tinge
near masses of vegetation, and becomes almost black in a dusty
region. The perfectly naked children gambolling in the full rays
of the sun look like fine antique bronzes, so graceful are their
attitudes and so faidtless their mould. The Malay in his
turban, tight-fitting green vest, and grey petticoat striped with
whimsical patterns, has quite a handsome head. His face is oval
with eyes of almond shape and a thm, straight nose ; the mouth
is shaded by a slight, glossy black moustache and his high broad
forehead is admirably formed. All do not perhaps possess so
many advantages, but they are without exception finely made,
with beautiful black, smooth, and silky hair.
The Javanese Avear hats of bamboo, the plaiting of which is
perfect. These are of all patterns, large and small, round, pointed,
or made in the shape of shields, extinguishers, or basins. Their
costume varies ; some of the men wear Arab vests and wide
trousers ; some would be naked but for a sort of drawers : while
a few swathe theu' loins in a piece of Indian calico which dis-
plays the form ; and others are clad in a very narrow petticoat
that prcxluces a most picturesque etiect. The natives make all
their garments out of a broad piece of stuft" manufactured in the
countrv, the devices and colours of which manifest extraordinarv
variety and astonishing taste.
The women's head-dress consists of a handkerchief which is
tied and arranged in a more or less artistic manner.
At Sourabaya the traveller mingled in the throng, composed of
a sprinkling of Chinese, ^Malays, and natives of Madura, but
throughout which the Javanese element predominated. The
typical costume of the country may be said to consist of the
long-folded mhroncj, a very dose-fitting vest, and a kind of s\m-
shade on the head, covered in blue cloth interwoven with gold
and silver thread, and lined witli red. The colours used here
are not very gaudy, ami the priests may at once be recog-
1 >;)•• iii ^! ^v ]{:'>■{•
/ ,K-\7ffr n '
POIYNESI/\N
=. JJJ '"W/J ■■/*»'* J
MALAY
BROVVM RACE.
MALAY BRANCH.
369
171).
-MALAY.
nized by their ample turbans and -syhite muslin vests. A few
palanquins were moving about through the crowd ; those of the
Javanese are formed of a
hammock suspended' from
a bamboo cross-stick and
sheltered from the rays of
the sun by a little roof of
bamboo or palm-leaf mat-
ting. Long boats laden
with cargo and having
gracefully curved prows
were passing up and down
the river.
On fete days all the
components of this motley
multitude are drawn toge-
ther by the performances
of the Javanese bayaderes,
or dancing girls (fig. 172).
"When visiting the ceme-
tery M. de Molins saw the
native Prince of Soera-
baj'a, who had come there
to pray at the tomb of
his forefathers. His ex-
cessively simple costume
was only distinguished
from that of ordinary Java-
nese by a loop of dia-
monds stuck in the very
small turban enveloping
his head, and by a beauti-
ful gold clasp fastening the
belt of his sahrong.
In the Javanese Kam-
jJong our traveller saw
copper articles; such as
betel-roll boxes, bowls, and
water vases ; which were ornamented in charming and fantastic
taste with engraved arabesques representing the flowers, fruits,
B B
171.- JAVANESE.
J*»»-
MALAY BRANCH. 371 ''
and animals of the countiy ; and he was struck with surprise at
the gohlsniiths being able to form such marvellous trinkets with
tools of the most primitive description. He went to see one of
the large manufactories where are made the curious sahrongs
worn by the inhabitants, the shades of colour in which rival
those of the most valuable cashmeres in brillianc}^ liarmon}-, and
richness. The process of making these fabrics is a slow and
difficult one. A fine sahrong is worth more than i'4 and does
not exceed two and a half yards in length by one yard in Avidth.
In one of his excursions M. de Mohns met a wedding pro-
cession. The happy couple, who belonged to two equally rich
families, were in a very pretty palanquin surmounted by a canopy
ornamented with palm leaves and a trellis-work of bamboos and
reeds. The garments of the newly married paii* were of red silk
brocaded with gold embroidery, and their heads, necks, arms
and hands were covered with jewellery. Children ran alongside
and in front shouting and making the air resound with the
noise of gongs, tom-toms, and cymbals (fig. 173). Four men
in yellow breeches, with blue and white gii'dles, theii* hips
adorned by long pointed strips of blue and yellow silk, and their
heads bound with a tightly-fitting turban of the same colours,
carried at the end of long poles, bright, waving bouquets made
of tiny rosettes of blue, yellow, and white paper attached to
thin canes. Relatives, friends, and all those who expected to
partake of the repast which was generously provided, followed
the palanquin.
Ceremonies of different lands precede this solemn procession ;
and for several days before it takes place the betrothed couple
are obliged to submit to a pubhc exhibition and general hubbub,
and are condemned to remain nearly completely motionless and
in almost total abstinence, lest thej'" should in any way damage
their clothes.
This marriage festival is the grand occasion for displaying all
the resom-ces of Javanese cuHnary art. The fruits are served
at the beginning of the banquet, and steamed rice only sHghtly
cooked forms the principal dish.
The feast would be a sorry one, if the bill of fare did not
include pickles, salt fish dried in the sun while ahve, half-hatched
eggs also salted, a hash of meats perfumed with roses and jessa-
mine, the seeds of various ^Dlants, and shces of cocoa-nut rolled
B B 2
t>/ -it
THE BROWN RACE.
in pimento. The first time a European tastes these dishes he
feels a dreadful sensation of burning, which passes from the
month to the stomach and seems to be ever increasing. But
people soon appear to grow accustomed to these spicy ragouts ;
173. — J.VV.VNKSK WKUDINU.
aii<l ^I. de violins says that in a short time tliis kind of cookery,
which greatly tends to stimulntc the apitotito, becomes inchs-
jxmsable.
JJurhig this gciitlcinairs stay at Socrabaya, the Dulcli
(iovernor-Cicniral of Java was there on his tour of insi)ection
of the island, uliii h lakes phice every iive years. High fes-
tivities had been oi'iicrcd lor the reception of tliis exalted
personage, and ^Nl. de Molins gives us a sketcli oS. tlie princes
MALAY BRANCH. 373
Avlio were present at a grand revel. The skin of many was
blue ; their perfectly delicate and regular features bore the me-
lancholy, stamp peculiar to Orientals, and their movements were
full of ease and grace. Then- sahrong, woven in sillc of the
most beautiful shades, was fastened at tlie waist by a flowing
girdle that fell over extremely tight pantaloons, and sparkled
with gold embroidery ; their chest, shoulders, and arms w^ere left
naked, and had been thickly coated wdtli saffron-coloured powder
for the occasion. Theii" head-gear consisted of a truncated cone,
either blue, red, or black, braided with gold or silver lace ; and
their ears Avere adorned with a kind of wing, in goldwork of the
most exquisite finish and lightness. The princes were accom-
panied by the officers of their suite, among whom the Umbrella-
Bearer Avas conspicuous. The enormous sunshades carried by
those functionaries bear a double resemblance to a shield and a
lance, and are at once warlike-looking and foppish. They are
gilt or silvered, green, blue, or black, and produce the most
imcommon efi^ect.
Battas. — The Battas, who inhabit the island of Sumatra,
exhibit a very singular mixture in their habits, as they unite A\ith
ideas of order and civilization practices quite as ferocious as tlio'se
of the most savage people.
Bough and Macassars. — The Bougis and Mankasses (Mang-
kassars, which Europeans have turned into ^Macassars) occupy
the Celebes Islands, and are renowned for their courage.
The former nation is looked on as the most ancient and
enlightened race in the Celebes group. Not only have they a
secret and sacred language, but a second idiom which is fjimiliar
to all classes, and in addition a written tongue. They possess
a system of writing, and even a literature. These men are up-
right, faithful to their promise, and thoroughly loj^al in diplomatic
and commercial dealings. Theii- mere word is of more value
than the most solemn oaths of the inhabitants of Java, Sumatra,
and Borneo.
Tagales. — The Tagales and Bissayes who dwell in the Philip-
pines ; the former in Luzon, and the latter in the centre group ;
speak dialects very different from those of the Malays, properly
374 THE BROWN RACE.
so-called. The finonymous author -who has described the
voyage of the Austrian frigate Novai-a, has supplied us with some
details as to the varied and amusing aspect of the population of
Manilla, the chief town of Luzon.
The })(ulrcs, in long black soutanes, and spout-shaped felt hats,
stroll under the shade of the palm trees; Christian Brothers
jostle Confraternities of the Yii'gin and Fathers of the Con-
ception and of the Xativit}-. ]\Iake way for grey, yellow, and
brown-frocked monks, and for those who discipline themselves
with hair sliiii;s and whips ! Galley-slaves, chained two and two,
are quietl}- moving hither and thither with pails of water.
Charming senoritas, mostly Spanish half-bloods, with mantillas
fallinj^ like a cascade of black lace along theii* raven and glossv
tresses, in w'hich gi*een leaves and scarlet blossoms intertwine,
compel us to admire then- listless mien and their well-arched eye-
brows shading their almond-shaped eyes. After the half-breeds.
Come the native Tagales, of pure or of mixed blood ; Chinese
women ; and little negresses selling fruit and bouquets, or loung-
ing about with cigarettes in their mouths.
The Tagales whom M. de Molins saw at ^Manilla, were small
and weak. Their faces were by no means disagi'eeable, their
colour a little lighter than that of other Malays, and their hair
hlack without being woolly. The combinations of this race witli
the Negroes and Chinese, appeared to him most interesting.
j\Iany travellers have described the natives of the l^hilippines.
Tliey arc well-made men, of elegant, easy figure, and medium
stature. Their feet and hands are small, exhibiting extreme
dehcacy at tlie jxjiiit where they join the limbs. They have
oval faces, witli small but regular noses, well-coloured lips, and
teeth that are long and white until the}' become spoiled by
chewing the betel-leaf. The men's hair is silky and curled;
that of the women, soft, fine, and glossy.
The brown tint of the comi)le\ioii is very cliangeable anuing these
islanders, varyhig from the dark shade which l)el()iigs to those
living ill tlie o|)eii air, such as tishenneii, liuuters, and tillei's of
the soil, to the lair skins of the upper ami sedentary classes.
Tliat jxu-tion ui the people which has not been subjected to
foreign influence is ingenious, industrious, and active. The men
are warlike, and make exccHent boat-builders. Their junks
made of pbiited bamboo, and manned by a couple «if hundred
MALAY BRANCH. 375
warriors and rowers, spread such powerful sails and possess such
S23eed, that they are the envy of the Spanish ship-builders.
Dfjahs. — There are some tribes living in the vicinity of the
people of whom we have just spoken and especially in the interior
of the countries of which the Malays occupy the coasts, who are
generally distinguished by the name of Alfusus. They have been
often regarded as members of a separate stock, and a connexion
has even been traced between them and the black race, but the
greater part of these tribes ought to be considered as forming
part of the Mala_y fiunily. Among them are the Dijaks, a
numerous people inhabiting the interior of Borneo, and the
Ttirajas who dwell in the Celebes Islands.
The Dyaks (fig. 174) have well-made bodies, and the women's
faces are mild and agreeable in expression, but the men's far from
attractive. The constant warfare which they carry on with the
Malays of the coast may be the cause wh}" theu' features become
ultimately so changed under the combined influences of fear,
passion, and revenge.
The Dyaks who occupy the plains, and those living on the
borders of rivers or in the woods, may be separately classed.
Both groups are of similar stature, possess features alike, and the
same lank, black hair, with large curls, which is however never
wooll}' or frizzled ; but those occupying the dense forests rising
from the river banks have fairer complexions. jNIutual hatred
has been sworn between the two races, and they abandon them-
selves to incessant conflicts, and have ever to be on their guard
against terrible surprises in which many heads are cut off. No
Dyak would venture to present himself to a girl, without being
able to show her the head of an enemy who had been overcome
and sacrificed by him. A warrior's renown depends on the
number of heads he has acquired, and skulls dried in the fire form
the ornaments and trophies of his hut.
These cutters off of heads are very cleanly, and bathe twice a daj-
regularh'. They have extremely severe laws, by which murder,
outrage, and robbery are punished in the same way. The;,'
profess great veneration for old age as well as towards the dead.
Their chronological system is based upon the yongas, or ages, as
among the Hindoos, and they believe the present to be the age of
misfortune. Their notion is, that some day diu'ing an ecKpse of
37G THE BROWN RACE.
the sun or m.ion, a dragon -will devour the stars ; consequently
whenever such phenomena occur, they make a terrific uproar in
order to scare the monster away, a proceeding wliich has been
invariably successful !
In her travels along the rivers Lappas and Kapouas (western
side of Borneo) Madame Ida Pfeiffer visited a tribe of independent
Dyaks, who are called " Head- Cutters " by the English and
Dutch. She sav»- an immense cabin about sixty yards long, in
the verandah of which fabrics made of cotton or of plaited bark of
trees, splendid mats and baskets of ever}- shape and size, were
displayed. Drums and gongs hung on the walls, and large piles
of bamboos, bags of rice, and dried pork, showed that the
Dyaks had exhibited all their wealth for the occasion.
Nor were their o\\ni persons b}^ any means forgotten. They
had loaded their necks down to the breast with glass beads,
bears' teeth, and shells ; brass rings covered the lower part of
their legs, reaching half-way to the knee, their arms were
adorned in the same way to the shoulders, and similar decora-
tions were in their ears. Some w(n-e a sort of red stuff cap, em-
bellished with pearls, shells, and little flat bits of brass ; others
had woimd round their heads a fillet formed of a piece of bark,
the deei)ly fring-ed ends of wliich stuck out like feathers. A man
decked out in tliis fashion, covered with ornaments from head
to foot, presents a rather comical appearance.
The women had fewer adornments ; they wore no earrings, ntu-
bears' teeth collars ; a few displayed some glass beads ; but more
were satisfied with an incalculable lunnber oi" brass or leaden
rings.
Madame Pfeiffer, while among the Dyaks, witnessed a sword-
dance, wliicli was executed in the most skilful and elegant
manner.
This tnivillcd lady also visited another tribe located higlior up
rlie river, where she observed the same things, and in addition
saw two human Iieads lately cut off. AVhen showing them io
Madame PfeiiUr, llic l\vaks spat in tlieir faces, and the children
cuffed them, nn<l s|iat ou tlie ground.
The shocking ciistoiii of decapitation owes its origin to super-
stition. If a rajah falls ill, or sets out on a journey among
another liihe, lie and his subjects undertake to sacrifice a lunnan
head in lase of Ijis recovery or sale return ; and should he die.
MALAY BRANCH,
tliey chop off a skull or two. The heads which they have sworn
to immolate must be obtained at any cost. The Dyaks hide
174. — DYAKS.
themselves in the long jungle grass, behind felled branches of
trees, or under the dry leaves, and lie in wait for entire days. If
anybody, man, v^-oman, or child, comes in sight, they shoot a
378 THE BROWN KACE.
poisoned arrow at him, and rush hke tigers on their prey. At
one blow the head is severed from the body, and pLiced in a
little basket reseiTed for this puq^ose, and ornamented with
human hair.
These assassinations frequently give rise to bloody wars ; for
the tribe, a member of which has been thus sacrificed to the law
of chance, takes up arms, and never lays them down until
the most terrible reprisals have been exacted. Severed heads are
borne back in triumph and solemnly hung up in the place of
honour, the retaliation being celebrated by festi\ities which last
for a month.
On one occasion, when Madame Pfeiffer had been received with
profuse respect by a tribe, she found a freshly cut off head
suspended over her bed, along with others already dried. She
could not close her eyes. She felt in a perfect fever at being
thus encompassed by frenzied men, at being smothered by the
odour of these human remains, and at being lulled to rest by the
sinister sound of skulls jangled together by the wind.
Yet in spite of chopped- off heads and festoons of human
skulls, this lady considers the Dyaks to be honest, prudent, and
endowed with some good qualities. She places them higher in
the scale than the other tribes with which she had an opportunity'
of coming in contact. Their domestic life, which is truly patri-
archal in its nature, is alluded to by her with pleasure, as are also
their morality, the love they bear their offspring, and the respect
evinced b.y the children towards their parents.
The independent Dyaks are richer than those living sub-
sen'ient to the Malay yoke. They cultivate rice, maize, tobacco,
and sometimes the sugar cane ; find in the woods Dannuau.i
resin which answers lighting pur^ioses, and gather large harvests
of sago, yams, and cocoa-nuts. Some of these productions are
exchanged by them for pearl beads, brass, salt, and cloth. Their
houses, or huts, arc clean and well-kei)t (fig. 175).
A Dyak can take to himself as many wives as he pleases, but
he usually contents himself witli one, Avhom he treats well and
does not burilen with woik. 'JMuir Imbits are purer and better
than those of tlio INIalavs. Tiny liavi' no system ^A' writing.
Madame rfeilfer did not see amt)ng tiieui either temples or idols,
priests or I'eligious sacrifices.
LI
1^
380 THE BROWN RACE.
Polynesian Family.
The tribes included by Duniont d'Urville under the name of
Pol3'nesians inhabit the entire eastern part of Oceania, namely,
the Sandwich Islands, the Marquesas, the Friendly and Society
groups, the Low Archipelago, New Zealand, etc.
Tlie people of all these bear the closest affinity to each other.
Their complexion is olive, verging on brown, but not copper-
coloured ; they are tall in stature, and have sinewy limbs, high
foreheads, black, lively, and expressive eyes, and but slightly
flattened noses. Their lips are generally larger than those of the
whites, but they nevertheless have handsome mouths and splendid
teeth. Their hair is black and frizzled. Throughout the whole
vast expanse occupied by them they speak the same language.
IMost of the tribes belonging to the Polj'iiesian family are
thorough savages, but their stock is diminishing day hy day, and
the final result of neighbouring civilization Avill be to replace the
native element by European races. Meanwhile, the most cruel
customs prevail among them, and even cannibalism is jirnctised
hy some.
" Taboo " holds universally an important place among the
l)oi)ulations of Oceania.
This word expresses a state of interdiction, during which the
object struck with it is placed mider the immediate control of the
di\1nit\'. No man can infringe upt)n its power without becmning
exposed to tlie most disastrous consequences, that is, unless he
lias impaired its action by certain formalities.
Thus, the piece of ground consecrated to a god, or which has
become the burial place of a chief, is "tabooed," and they place
nndt r the same spell a canoe which they desire lo render safer
for long voyages. To fight in a spot subjected to " taboo " is
forbidden, and in order lo i)revent certain productions from be-
coming scarce, they are pluced under similar protection. Any-
<me guilty of robbery or other crime, connnits a fault against
*' taboo," and llie man who touches the dead body of a chief or
anything he was in tlie Imbit ol' wearing, falls under a like ban,
which time alone can r(iii(>\('. clc
"We shall nlluilc cliii lly lo llic aborigines of New /I'aland,
giving also some dt'lails about the natives of the Sandwich
Islands, as well as about the Tongas, or Friendly Islanders.
MALAY BRANCH. 381
New Zcalanders. — The inhabitants of New Zeahmd, sometimes
designated by the name of Maoris, are tall, robust, and of athletic
frames. Their stature is generally from five feet seven inches to
five feet eight inches, seldom lower, and their skin scarcely diifers
in colour from that of the jieople of the South of Europe. The
expression of their countenance almost always indicates a gloomy
ferocity. The face is oval, the forehead narrow, the eye large,
black, and full of fire. The nose is sometimes aquiline, but
oftener broad and flat, the mouth Avide, the lips big, and beneath
them rows of small, beautifully enamelled teeth.
The New Zealanders wear their hair long and fixUing in
scattered locks over the face ; chiefs alone take the trouble to
comb it back on the head in a solitary tuft. It is rough and
black, and seems occasionally reddish, because some individuals.
sprinkle it with powdered ochre.
Women who are not slaves possess strong vigorous figures, and
are rarel}- under five feet and a few inches in height. The 3'oung
girls have a broad face, masculine features, coarse lips frequently
stained black by tatooing, a large mouth, flat nose, and uncombed
hair hanging about them in disorder. Their bodies are disgust-
ingly filthy, and impregnated with an odour of fish or of seal oil,
which is revoltmg in the extreme.
They possess a few advantages as a set-oft* against the repul-
siveness of this picture. The teeth of a New Zealand female are
of excessive whiteness, and her black eyes beam with intelHgence
and fire, but household work and the birth of a family soon cause
these attractions to disappear. The women have, moreover, the
most deeply -rooted dirty habits. A thick layer of mud covers
their bodies, which are nearly always smeared with seal or porpoise
oil. Both sexes are capital swimmers.
There is little diff'erence between the costume worn by males
and females. The natives know how to weave very elegant
textures from the fibres of the Phormtum tenax (or New Zealand
flax), and a broad mat of this material floats carelessly over their
shoulders and body, while another is wrajiped round the waist,
descending to the knee. In winter they throw over the former
garment a thick, heavy cloak generally made from the peelings
of a kind of osier, but which, in the case of chiefs, consists of
dogskins sewn together. These fabrics are also varied in design,
some being smooth and without any x^attern, while others are
382 THE BROAYN RACE.
covered with very delicate ornamentation. The slave girls stick
unthreshed slips of the Pliorminm tenax in their skii-ts, thns
giving immoderate fulness to their bodies.
A warrior's rank and bravery are denoted by a great number
of little pins made of bones or green talc, which are worn across
the breast at the edge of the matting. The original use of these
articles was to scratch the head and kill the insects on it.
Like all the other races, the New Zealanders have a fancy for
personal ornaments. They like to'stick plumes m their hair, and
a tuft of soft white feathers is thrust into the ears. Their
unkempt locks are seldom covered by any kmd of head-dress ;
but Lesson, the natm-alist, from whom we derive these details,
saw a few young girls in whom a coquettish taste was more
developed, and who wore graceful wreaths of green moss.
The Avomen adorn themselves with shell necklaces, from which
little dried hippocamps are sometimes suspended. They are
very fond of blue glass beads of European make. The most
precious ornament of tliis people, however, consists of a green
talc fetish, Avhicli hangs on the breast attached to some portion
of a human bone. There are religious ideas connected with this
amulet, and it is worn by men onl_y.
One of the Zealanders' sujierstitions is to fasten a shark's
sharp tooth to one of their ears, with the point of which the
women lacerate their bosoms and faces when tliej" happen to lose
a chief or one of their relations. The greatest value attaches to
these objects when they have been handed down from ancestors,
and have become "tabooed," or sacred; the happiness of a
native's wliole existence seems bound up m their possession ; yet
they are rated as complete!}' worthless when derived from a slain
enemy.
Tattooing plays an important part among the New Zealanders,
and they submit annually to the painful operation Avhich it
requires. This marking usually covers the face all over, and, as it
is renewed very often, produces deep furrows stamped in regular
rings, tliat impart tlic txldest expression to the countenance.
Circles, one within tlic other, are also punctured on the lower
part of the loins, and tlic women have a broad zone of lozenge-
shaped figures engraved round their waist. Deep black lines are
cut in the lips, and a design like a spear-head is traced at tlie
angles of the mouth and in the middle of the chin. The young
MALAY BRANCH.
oo':
176. — NEW ZEALAND CHIEF.
men draw large flies on tlieir noses, staining them black, and the
girls sketch similar insects in blue. None but slaves and persons
of the lowest class are without tattooing of some sort, and it is
384 THE BROWX EACE.
considered a downriglit disgrace to have tlie skin in its natural
state.
In a region subject to the terrible storms of the Southern
Hemisphere, the dwellings ought to be, and are in fact, small
and low. Villages are never found in a plain, because there they
might be surprised and i>illaged, but are situated in steep
localities difficult of access ; the huts cannot be entered except
on all fours ; families sheltered by them, sleep huddled together
on the straw in a narrow space ; and there is no furniture inside,
beyond a few carved boxes, and some red -wooden vessels thickly
covered with designs.
The industr}' for which these islanders are chiefly noted, is the
manufacture of matting ; Ave have already alluded to the beautiful
materials made from the fibres of the PlioiDihim tcnax by the
women and girls.
The soil of New Zealand does not, like that of Equatorial Asia,
furnish a large supply of edible substances. The basis of the
inhabitants' food consists of the root of a fern tree, resemblmg
our Pteris, Avliich covers all the i)lains. The natives catch a
large quantity of fish in the baj's along the coast, and dry or
smoke the greater portion of it, in order to guard against famine
in time of war, and to be provided with sustenance whenever the
fury of the elements makes it imi:)ossible for them to launch their
boats. Europeans have introduced several vegetables among
them, which grow readily in the easily tilled and fertile land.
Their cookery is as simple as their food ; they drink nothing
but pure water, and hate strong liquors. Their victuals are laid
on the ground, and each one eats with his fingers ; the warriors,
however, sometimes use instruments, made of human bones, and
Lesson bought from one of them a four-pronged fork, fashioned
from the large bone of a man's right arm, minutel}' carved, and
adorned with many raised ornaments in mother-of-pearl.
New Zealand canoes are remarkable for the carving which
embellishes them. jNIost of these boats are hollowed from the
trunk of a »higli! tree, and are generally about forty feet long»
Lesson measured a sjiecimen, made in this way from one piece,
the depth of wliich was three, the breadth four, and the length
sixty feet. They are painted red, and have tlieir sides festooned
with birds' feathers. Tlie stern rises to a height of about four
feet, and is covered with allegorical carvings ; the prow exhibits a
MALAY BRANCH. 385
hideous head, with mother-of-peaii eyes and a tongue pro-
truding to an inordinate extent, in order to show contempt
for an eneni}-. These canoes are capable of holding about
forty warriors. The oars are sharp pointed, and can be used,
in case of need, as weapons against an unforeseen attack. The
sails consist of reed mats, coarsely woven, and triangular in
shape.
Although they are eminently warlike, the New Zealanders
possess no great variety of destructive implements. Arrows are
unused by them : a ixiton-paton, or tomahawk, of green talc,
which is fastened to the wrist by a strap of hide, is the weapon
above all others with which they smash or scalp the skull of
then- enemy. They rush headlong one against the other, and
conquer by dint of sheer weight and force. The badge which
betokens a priest's functions is a heavy whalebone stick, covered
with carvings. Theii- tolas are hatchets, also made of talc, with
carefully worked handles decorated with tufts of white dog's haii-.
A great many of theii* clubs are of extremely hard polished
red wood.
In latter days the numerous tribes inhabitmg the islands
resorted to by English and American whalers, receive firearms in
exchange for the fresh provisions with which they supply the
Em"opean vessels.
The chant of the New Zealanders is solemn and monotonous,
made up of hoarse, draAvling, and broken notes. It is always
accompanied by movements of the eyes and well-practised
gestures that are very significant. Most of those chants tm-n
upon licentious subjects. Their dance is a pantomime in which
the performers seldom move from one place, and consists of
postures and motions of the limbs, executed with the greatest
precision. Each dance has an allegorical meanmg, and is apph-
cable to declarations of war, human sacrifices, funerals, &c.
The only musical instrument that Lesson saw in the hands of
the New Zealanders was a tastefully worked wooden flute. The
language of these tribes is harsh : some poems of high antiquity
have been transmitted to them by oral tradition. They possess
a rehgion, a form of worship, priests, and ceremonials. Mar-
riages ai'e made by pm-chase ; a chief who had some dealings with
the crew of the ship to which Lesson belonged, had bought his
wdfe for two firelocks and a male slave.
0 c
386 THE BROWN RACE.
Tlie frienclsliip -wliicli the aborigines of tlie same tribe entertain
for each other is \evy warm, and Lesson has depicted for us the
strange manner in which they evince it. AVhen one of them
came on board, and met there an intimate Avhom he had not seen
for some time, he went up to him in solemn silence, applied the
end of his own nose against that of his friend's, and remained in
that attitude for half an hour, muttering some confused sen-
tences in a doleful tone. They then separated, and remained
for the rest of the time like two men utter strangers to each
other. A similar formality was observed by the women among
themselves.
No race cherishes the desh-e of avenging an insult longer than
that of which we are sketching an account ; consequently, eternal
hatreds and frequent wars desolate their islands.
The loss of a chief is deeply felt by the whole tribe. The funeral
obsequies last for several days : should the deceased be of high
rank, captives are sacrificed who will have to attend liun in the
other world, and the women, gii'ls, and female slaves tear their
bosoms and faces with sharp sharks' teeth. Each tribe forms a
sort of republic. The districts are ruled by a chief avIio has a
special kmd of tattooing, and who is the most generally esteemed
for bravery, intrepidity', and prudence.
Lesson declares that the New Zealanders are openly and cyni-
cally cannibals ; that they relish with extreme satisfaction the
palpitating flesh of enemies who have fallen at theii* hands, and
regard as a festival the day on Avhich they can gorge themselves
with human flesh. A chief expressed to Lesson the pleasure
which he experienced m eating it, and indicated the brain as
being the most delicate morsel, and the buttock as the most
substantial.
After a victory tlie bodies of the chiefs who have been lolled in
the fight are prepared for serving up at this horrible banquet.
The head belongs to the victor, the fleshy parts are eaten by the
men of the tribe, and the bones are distributed among them to
be made tools of. Common warriors are scalped, cluipped into
pieces, roasted, and devoured. Their heads, if they had any
reputation, are sold to the Europeans in exchange for a little
powder.
A chief's head is preserved. If the victorious clan wishes to
make peace it sends this trophy to the defeated tribe. In case
MALAY BRANCH. 387
the latter raises loud shouts, a reconciliation will take place, but
should it preserve a gloomy silence, it is a sign that preparations
are being made to avenge the chief's death, and hostihties are
recommenced. AVlien a tribe has regained the head of its chief
it preserves it rehgiously and venerates it ; or else, knowing that
it will bring a respectable sum, sells it to the Europeans.
M. Hochstetter during a recent voyage visited these same
islanders. A chief of Ohinemuta, named " Pini-te-Kore-Kore "
came to see the travellers. He was attii'ed in European fashion,
wore a cloak and straw hat, and carried a white banner which
bore in blue letters the inscription, " Sancta Maria, ora pro
nobis." He was a Christianized chief, and modified as to exterior
appearance. He had been brought up at the missionary school,
was about thirty j^ears of age, and tattooed only on the lower
part of the face. He had acquired much from his French
masters both in manner and demeanour, and being extremely
communicative gave M. Hochstetter some curious particulars
about the horrible wars to which his forefathers had devoted
themselves.
For the last thirt}^ years the conflicts have not been carried on
as they were formerly, that is to say, they consist no longer in a
series of duels, as it were, but of musketry fii-ing kept up by
bodies of troops, from a distance, in the European style.
The traveller had occasion to pay a visit to the Maori king
*' Potateau-te-Whero-Whero," before the door of whose dwellhig
was posted a solitary sentinel clad in a blue uniform cloak with
red facings and brass buttons, forming the whole guard of the
palace. About twent}' persons were assembled in a hut, where
his Majesty, who was blind and bent double, sate upon a straw
mat. His face, though overloaded with tattooings, was fine
and regular, and a deep scar on his forehead bespoke him as a
warrior who had taken part in severe battles. He was wrapped
in a blanket of a dark brown colour. Like Homer's Nausicaa,
the daughters of this supreme chief of a proud and warlike race
were engaged in washmg. His son, seated near him, was a young
man with black and sparkling eyes.
The Maori tribes had risen in rebellion a few 3-ears previously,
with a desire of founding a national government as soon as they
had recovered theu' independence. But the natives were overcome
c c 2
388 THE BROWN EACE.
after much bloodshed, and fell again under the yoke of theii'
former ruler.
Tongas. — The inhabitants of the Tonga or Friendly Islands
resemble Europeans, but their physiognomy presents such varied
expressions that it would be difficult to reduce them to a
characteristic type. At the first glance flatness of the nose seems
a distinguishing mark of their race, but according as we examine
a large number of individuals we fhid the difierent shapes of that
organ grow more numerous. It is the same with the lips, wliich
are sometimes fleshy and sometimes thin. The haii' is black;
but brown and light chestnut are also to be met with. The
colour of the complexion is equally changeable. Women and
cirls of the better classes who avoid the rays of the smi are but
little coloured ; the others are more or less dark.
The population of these islands has been carefully described by
Dumont d'Urville in an account of the voj-age which he made in
command of the Astrolabe, during the j-ears 1826, 1827, 1828,
and 1829.
" The natives of the Tonga Islands," he says, "are in general
taU, well-made, and of good proportions. Their countenances
are agreeable and present a variety of features that may be
compared with those observable in Europe. Many have aquiline
noses and rather thin lips, while the hair of nearly all is smooth.
Finally, the colour of their skin is only slightlv dark, especially
among the chiefs. Women may be seen whose tall statm'e, statel)'
step, and j)erfect forms are united to the most delicate features
and ii nearly white or merely dusky complexion."
Cook and Forster liad previously' aflirmed that the women of
the Tonga Islands might serve as models for an artist.
In their first dealings with Europeans these aborigines displayed
themselves in the most favourable light. Tasman, Cook, Maurelle,
and Wilson bore witness to their gentleness, politeness, and
hospitality; Cook even gave the name of "Friendly" to their
islands. The crew of the ylstroUihe was at first led astray by
these appearances ; but the natives gave many and repeated jiroofs
that at the very monu'iit wlu'ii they were overpowering the
navigators with caresses and marks of friendship, the}' were
meditating how to attack and i)lunder them.
These men are also endowed with a force of character and
MALAY BKANCH. 389
energy by no means common. Their bravery often approaclies
the most reckless temerity, and they do not recoil an inch from
the greatest danger. They possess, nevertheless, a general tone
of suavity and courtesy, and a natural ease of manner, which no
one would in the least expect to find among a people verging so
closely upon the savage state. Theii* intelligence is more deve-
loped than that of the Tahitians. They treat their wives with
kindness, have great love for their children, and profess deej)
respect for old age.
They make canoes which are remarkable for theii- propor-
tions and the elegance and finish of their handiwork ; carve
whales' teeth for necklaces, and incrust their various instruments
with the same material ; know how to construct houses, as
well as stone vaults for the burial of their chiefs ; and trace
delicate chasings on their clubs with a sharpened nail fastened in
a handle. The culinary art has advanced to a higher degree
among them than among any other of the Polynesian islanders.
They prepare from thirty to forty different dishes, consisting of
pork, turtle, fowl, fish, bread-fruits, bananas, cocoa-nuts, &c.,
mixed according to certain processes, and dressed in different
methods. The peasants till the land by means of stakes flattened
and sharpened at the extremity, and furnished a little way from
the end with a stirrup for sup])orting the foot.
The manufacture of cloth, mats, and reed baskets is the special
occupation of the women. In order to make the cloth in most
common use, they take a certain quantity of the inner bark of the
paper-mulberry tree properly prepared, beat it flat, stain it with
different vegetable colours, and print patterns of all kinds upon it.
Mats of the finest quahty are w^oven from leaves of the Pandanus ;
others, stronger, are made from the bark of a kind of banana-
tree ; those resembling horsehair are worn by the common
people in the canoes to protect them against wet. Mattings of
other descriptions, ornamented in different patterns, and formed
from the young leaves of the cocoa-tree, are used to j^i'eserve the
walls of their buildings against the inclemencies of the weather.
Women of a certain rank amuse themselves by making combs,
the teeth of which are formed from the ribs of cocoa-leaves. The
manufacture of thread appertains to females of the lower classes,
and the material for it is extracted from the bark of the banana-
tree.
390 THE BROWN RACE.
These islanders tattoo their bodies in various places, especiallj-
the lower part of the stomach and the thighs, with designs which
are really elegant and present a vast variety of patterns, but they
leave the skin in its natural state. Theii' tattooing never exhibits
deep incisions and does not seem to be a sign of distinction or of
warlike prowess. The women only tattoo the palms of theii*
hands.
Theii' houses are neatly and solidly built ; the master and
mistress sleep in a division apart, while the other members of
the family lie upon the floor without having any fixed place.
The beds and their covering are composed of matting.
The clothing of the men, lilve that of the women, consists of a
piece of cloth six feet square, which envelopes the body in such a
way as to make a turn and a half round the loins, where it is
confined by a belt. Common people are satisfied with wearing
an apron of foliage, or a bit of narrow stuff" lilve a girdle.
The natives of the Friendly Islands bathe every day. Then-
sldn, besides, is constantly saturated with perfumed cocoa-nut
oil. When preparing themselves for a religious feast, a general
dance, or a visit to the residence of a personage of high rank,
they cover themselves with oil in such profusion that it drips
from their hair.
The ornaments of both sexes consist of necklaces composed of
the red fruit of the Pandanus, or fragrant flowers. Some of them
hang from their necks little shells, birds' bones, sharks' teeth,
and pieces of carved and polished whalebone or of mother-of-
pearl, and high up on the arm they wear bracelets of the last
material or of shells. They have also mother-of-pearl or tortoise-
shell rings, and hanker greatly after glass beads, especially those
of a blue colour. The lobe of their ears is pierced by lai-ge holes
for the reception of small wooden cyhnders about three inches
in lengtli, or of little reeds filled with a yellow powder used by the
women as paint.
They have flutes and tom-toms for beating time. The most
ordinary form of the former instrument is a piece of bamboo
closed at both ends and i)ierccd by six holes, into which they
blow with the right nostril while the left is stopped with the
thundj.
Their chants are a kind of recitative whldi has for its subject
some more or less remarkable event; or else consist of words
MALAY BRANCH. 391
intended to accompany different descriptions of dances or
ceremonies.
The inhabitants of these islands recognize a host of divinities,
who possess among themselves various degrees of preeminence.
Of these gods, those of elevated rank can dispense, good or evil
in i:)roportion to their relative powers. Accordmg to the natives'
notion the origin of these divine beings is beyond the intelligence
of man, and their existence is eternal.
" Taboo " reigns as despotically in these islands as it does in
New Zealand.
There is a barbarous ceremony in use here, by which a child
is strangled as an offering to the gods and to gain from them the
cure of a sick relation ; the same rite also takes place when a
chief inadvertently commits a sacrilege which might di'aw down
the anger of the divinities upon the whole nation.
In other cases, they cut off a joint of the little finger in order
to obtain the recovery of a parent who is ill, and consequently
crowds of people may be seen who have lost in succession the
two joints of the fourth finger of each hand, and even the fii'st
joint of the next.
Charms and signs occupy a prominent place in the religion of
this people. Dreams are warnings from the divinity; thunder and
lightning are indications of war or of some great catastrophe.
Sneezing is an act of the worst possible omen. A chief was
near clubbmg to death a traveller who had sneezed in his presence
at the moment when the native was going to fulfil his duties at
his father's tomb.
Tahitlans. — Tahiti and the whole group of the Society Islands
are almost exclusively inhabited by the same branch of the
Malay sio -Polynesian race. The people of these islands have
become celebrated in France by the charming and interesting
accounts of then" manners and habits, which have been pub-
lished by Bougainville. We have taken the details which follow
from Lesson, the naturalist, who made a somewhat lengthened
stay in this island.
The natives of Tahiti are all, with scarcely an exception, ver}--
fine men. Their limbs are at once vigorous and graceful, the
muscular projections being everj'where enveloped by a thick
cellular tissue, which rounds away any too prominent develop-
392 THE BROWN RACE.
ment of tlieii- frames. Their countenances are marked hy great
sweetness, and an appearance of good natm-e ; theii- heads woukl
he of the European type hut for the flatness of the nostrils, and
the too great size of the lips ; their hair is hlack and thick,
and their skin of hght copper-colour and very varying in
intensity of hue. It is smooth and soft to the touch, but emits a
strong, heavy smell, attributable, in a great measm-e, to incessant
rubbings with cocoa-nut oil. Tlieir step wants confidence, and
they become easily fatigued. Dwelling on a soil where alimen-
tary products, once abundantly sown, harvest themselves without
labour or effort, the Tahitians have preserved soft effeminate
manners, and a certain childishness in their ideas.
The seductive attractions of Tahitian women have been very
charmmgiy painted by Bougainville, AVallis, and Cook, but
Lesson assures us, on the contrary, that they are extremely
ugly, and that a person would hardly find in the whole island
thirty passable faces, according to our ideas of beauty. He adds,
that after early youth all the females become disgusting, by
reason of a general flabbiness, which is all the greater because
it usually succeeds considerable stoutness. There is room for
believing that the good looks of the race have deteriorated in
consequence of contagious diseases since the first European
navigators landed in this island, a very fortunate one in
the magnificence of its vegetation and the mildness of its
temperature.
Tahitian girls befi)re marriage have full logs, small hamls,
large mouths, llattened nostrils, prominent cheek-bones and
fleshy lips ; their teeth are of tlie finest enamel, and their
well-shaped prominent eyes, shaded by long, fringed lashes,
and sheltered by broad black eyebrows, beam with anima-
tion and iire. Too early marriage and suckling, lu^woyer,
very soon destroy any fliainis wliicli lliry may possess.
Tlieir skin is usually ol" a light copper-colour, but some are
remarkable for lluir whiteness, particularly the Avives of the
chiefs.
Family ties are very strong among the Tnliitinns. They have
great loye for tlicii- cliildi-cii, sprnk- to tlu'in \\ilh genlUMiess,
novel' sti'ikc lliciii, and lasU' nothing i)loasing without oiloring
them soHK! of it.
Tlio women niaiiuractiuc clolli, A\cavo mats or straw hats, and
MALAY BRANCH, 393
take care of the house. The men buihl the huts, hollow canoes,
plant trees, gather fruits, and cook the victuals in underground
ovens. Essentially indolent, the Tahitians generally go to bed
at twilight.
All the members of the family live huddled together in the
same room, on mats spread upon the ground ; chiefs, alone, re-
177. — NATIVE OF TAHITI.
posing upon similar textures stretched on frames. The siesta is
also one of their habits, and they invariably sleep for three hours
after noon.
Flesh-meat, fruits, and roots constitute their usual sustenance;
but the basis of their food is the fruit of the bread-tree. They
venerate the cocoa-tree.
Their ordmary drink is pure water. They have an unrestrained
fancy for Em'opean garments, and seek by every imaginable means
to get themselves coats, hats, silk cravats, and especially shii-ts.
But as they do not possess sufficient of om' manufactm-es to
394 THE BROWN RACE.
dress themselves completely in oui* st3'le, they frequently exhibit
a sort of motley attire. The ^vomen when within-doors are almost
naked ; some pieces of cloth, skilfully arranged and half-coyering
then- bosoms, form a kmd of tunic, Avhile their feet are bare. Thej'
have a great lildng for chaplets of flowers, and bright blossoms of
the Hibiscus liosa sinensis, or China rose^ adorn their foreheads.
They pass through the lobe of their ears the long tube of the
white and perfumed corolla of the gardenia, and protect theii" faces
from the fiery raj's of the sun with small leaves of the cocoa-tree.
The chief employment of the Taliitians is the manufactm'e of
cloth. By very simple means they form fabrics from various
barks, with which they clothe themselves in a manner as
ingenious as it is comfortable. The paper-mulberry tree, the
bread-tree, the Hibiscus iiliaceus, kc, are the plants of which the}'
generall}^ use the mner bark. They d3'e these stuffs with the red
juice extracted fi'om the fruit of a species of fig-tree, or in canary-
3'ellow.
Their garments are not the only things which these people
embelhsh in brilHant colours and with difierent patterns. They
have a passionate love for tattooing, but, nevertheless, do not bear
a single device on their faces. The parts on which they trace
indelible marks are the legs, arms, thighs and breast. Everj'-
thing leads to the conclusion that tattooing, which is forbidden by
the missionaries under the severest penalties, was, and is doubtless
still, the symbol of each individual's functions and the emblazon-
ment of the armorial bearings of families, for its designs are
always varied.
The Taliitians of former days constructed canoes ornamented
with very carefully executed emblematic carvings, but since iron
tools liave taken the place of their imperfect implements, they do
not give signs of the same i)ains in adorning their worknumship.
Their ancient wi:ii)()ns are also greatly neglected since they have
acquired firearms. Heretofore, they had long spears with pointed
ends, slings formed i'roni the Imsk of the cocoa-nut, basalt axes
of perfect sluipi', and liles made out of the rasp-lilce skin of a
skate.
Tiiey have a i)assionate love for dancing. The instrument
tliey use for beating the measure is a drum, the cylinder of which
consists of a trunk of a tree scoojjed wry thin. The dog-skins
which constitute the drum-head are stretched by ribbons of
MALAY BRANCH. 395
bark. Tliey blow with the nose into a little reed flute having
three holes at its open end, and one onty at that which is fur-
nished with a diapln'agm, and produce deep, monotonous tones
fi-om it.
The Taliitians are hospitable, and display great ci\ihty in
guiding travellers in the middle of the woods, and in then"
mountains. Christianity has modified theii" habits a little. They
attend the Protestant churches because they are obhged to do so,
but tJiey have little religion. Among themselves propertj' is
sacred ; that of strangers is, however, eagerly coveted.
We cannot dwell here upon the sanguinary human sacrifices
which their priests formerly commanded the natives of this island
to offer up, nor upon their coarse mythology. The EugHsh
missionaries of the Preformed Chm"ch have long since caused these
fiendish customs to disappear.
Pomotouans. — The Pomotouans, who inhabit the low, flat
islands known to geographers and mariners by the name of the
Dangerous Archipelago, are constituted in a physical point of view
like the Taliitians, to whom the}' bear a close resemblance, but
they do not possess the benevolent character nor the affectionate
manners of the latter. Their look is fierce, and the play of the
featm-es savage. They cover their bodies and faces with tattooing,
the figures of which consist of lozenges and numerous cii'cles, and
theii- nakedness seems quite to disappear beneath the mass of
these designs. As the islands they inhabit are poor in alimentary
productions, they only think of repeUing by force any navigators
who attempt to enter into commmiication with them. Deriving
as they do their dailj^ sustenance from the sea, the}- are daring
sailors and skiKul fishermen. Thej^ form, from a very hard wood,
javelins that are somtimes fifteen feet long, and ornament them
with carvings executed with much taste ; then* paddles are also
engTaved in very graceful patterns, as well as their axes, which
are cut with coral. The women wear on then" throats ^neces of
mother-of-pearl, which are shaped round and notched at the edges,
maldug brilliant and elegant necklaces. Om* sphituous liquors
are frantically sought after by the natives.
Marquesans. — The aborigines of the Marquesas are closely
allied to those of the Society Islands, ha^dng similar features and
396 THE BROWN RACE.
a colour which presents lilce varieties. Cook affirmed that they
excelled perhaps all the other races in the nohleness and elegance
of theii' forms, and the regularity of their lineaments. The men are
tattooed from head to foot and appear very brown, but the women,
who are onl^' lightly marked, the children, and the young people,
who are not so at all, have skins as white as many Eurojieans.
The men are in general tall, and wear the beard long and arranged
in different Avays. Their garments are identical with those of the
Tahitians, and made from stuffs of the same materials.
Sandwichians. — The colour of this people is that of Siena clay,
slightl}' mixed with j-ellow. Their haii* would be magnificent if
the}' allowed it to grow, for it is as black and sliining as jet.
Their manners are pleasing. They usually shave the sides of the
head, allowing a tuft to gi'ow on the top, wliich extends down to
the nape of the neck in the form of a mane. Some, however,
preserve their hair entire, and let it float in very gracefully twisted
locks about theii' shoulders. Their eyes are lively and full of ex-
pression ; tlieu" nose sHghtly flat and often aquiline ; their mouth
and lips moderately large. They have splendid teeth, and it is
consequently a great pity when they extract a few on the death of
a friend or benefactor. Their chests are broad, Imt their arms
show little muscle, while the thighs and legs are sinewy enough,
and their feet and hands excessively small. They all tattoo their
bodies or one of their limbs with designs representing birds,
fans, chequer-work, and circles of different diameters. The same
superstition that deprives them of their teeth at the death of a
relation or of a friend also imposes upon them the obligation of
cauterizing ever}^ part of theu* bodies with a red-hot iron.
The women are not so well-made as the men, and their stature
is small rather than tall, but their ain})le shoulders, and the
smallness of their liands and feet, are generally admired. They
have a great love for coronets of green leaves. Princesses and
ladies of high rank have reserved to themselves the exclusive
right of wearing flowers of raci'l passed through a reed. Plardly
any of them use more than one (.'urring, l)ut tliev have a jiassion
for necklaces, and anake tlu'Ui of llowers and fruits.
'J'hese details ai-e derived from Jacques Arago, wlio published
under the title, " Voyaiie diitoiir dii ^fon(lc,'' an account of the
long and remarkable journey which lie made in 1817, and the three
MALAY BRANCH. 397
following years, on board the Frencli corvettes, UUmnle and La
Pliyslcienne, commanded by Freycinet.
In a letter dated from Owliyliee, as was also that from which
the preceding information has been taken, the same traveller gives
us the following sketch of the " palace " of the Sovereign of the
Sandwich Islands, as well as of its occupants.
It was a miserable thatch hut, from twelve to fifteen feet in
breadth, and about five-and-twenty or thirty feet long, with no
means of entrance but a low, narrow door. A few mats were
sjDread within, on which some half-naked colossi — generals and
ministers — were lying. Two chairs were visible, destined on
ceremonial days for a huge, greasy, du-t}", heavy, haughty man —
the king. The queen, but half-dressed, was a prey to the itch
and other disgusting maladies. This tasteful and imposing
interior was protected by walls of cocoa leaves and a sea-weed
roof, feeble obstacles to the wind and rain.
M. de la Salle in his account of the voyage of the Bonite (1836
and 1837), states that the natives of the Sandwich Islands
generally possess good constitutions ; that their slender and well-
formed figm-es are usually above middle height, but far from
equalling that of the chiefs and their wives, who seem from their
tall stature and excessive corpulence to have a different origin
from the common people. These exalted personages appear in
fact to be descended from a race of conquerors, who, having
subjugated the country, established there the feudal system by
which it is still oppressed. The same author adds that the
Sandwichians have mild, patient dispositions, are dexterous and
intelligent, and capable of bearing fatigue with ease.
Such is the state of misery in which the lower classes live, that
the unfortunate wretches have scarcely what will keep them from
dying of starvation. This distress is not the result of idleness
alone ; the ever increasing exactions of the chiefs harass and
discourage the labourer.
The voyagers in the Bonite when drawing near the Sandwich
Islands, could tliink of nothing but the pictm^es of them which
Captain Cook has left us ; of those wild, energetic, kind, simple
men ; those warriors in mantles of feathers ; those women full of
grace and voluptuousness ; of whom the English explorer has
given the most aUming descriptions. They were first pleased by
398
THE BROWN RACE.
the neat and elegant shapes of the canoes as well as by the
expertness of the swimmers. They beheld the islanders as naked
fis in the days of Cook, without any other attii-e than the tradi-
tional " maro ; " but these men did not now come, by way of salute,
to crush their noses against those of theii* visitors ; they were
178.— NATIVE OF THE SANDWICH ISLANDS.
profuse of handshaking all round, in the English fashion, and
affected the airs of gentlemen. Bananas, potatoes, and other fresh
provisions had been brought on board by them, but when, as in
olden times, they were offered necklaces, bracelets, and ear-rings,
the savages no longer showed the genuine admiration and fierce
eagerness which were looked for from them. After a disdainful
glance tlu*own at the beads, they asked for clothes and iron.
These men had ceased to be the artless ishmders of the time of
Captain Cook !
One of the officers of the Bon'ite, M. Vaillant, was invited to
MALAY BRANCH. 399
come on shore by a district chief, named Kapis-Lani, who
happened to be a woman. Her toilet did not in the least
resemble that of the natives, consisting of a white muslin robe
confined at the waist by a long blue riband, a silk kerchief rolled
about her neck, and a head-dress of hair fastened by two horn
combs.
The former customs of the inhabitants of the Sandwich Islands
have been completely modified, from every point of view, by the
English missionaries, who, in order to gain their object have
availed themselves of the weapon heretofore so powerful in the
hands of priests and of kings, — "taboo."
Formerly, when a ship arrived, a multitude of women used to
come to take it by assault, either in canoes or swimming,
contending among themselves, per fas et nefas, for the bounties
of the strangers: the missionaries declared the sea " tabooed "
for the softer sex.
In order to restrain the laxity of morals, wives were proclaimed
" tabooed " for everyone except their husbands, and unmarried
giiis " tabooed '' for all. It was necessary to proscribe the
passion for strong drinks, and consequently brandy, wine, and
other liquors were struck with the same interdiction.
We should add that these reformers did not limit themselves
to the moral authority of " taboo," but supported it by the stick
and hard labour on the roads.
By such means they have succeeded in altering the external
and public behaviour of the natives, but not in uprooting vice
among them.
We shall borrow a few features from the picture which M.
Vaillant has sketched of his walk in a village of Hawaii.
Scarcely had he arrived when he heard himself called from the
interior of a large cabin in which were assembled about thirty
persons, who invited him to enter.
The dwelling was built of straw, and along its walls calabashes,
cocoa-nuts, and a few fishing utensils Avere to be seen hangmg in
confusion.
A single apartment usually answered all purposes, but it was
separated into two parts. Some mats spread upon the ground at
one side indicated where the occupants slept; the gromid oppo-
site was bare, and in the latter division the hearth was placed.
400 THE BROWX RACE.
The officer seated himself on the matting in the same vray as
his hosts, -who siirromided him and oveiiiowered him with
questions. Men and women, moreover, without giving a thought
to decency or the ci^'ihzation introduced by the EngUsh mission-
aries, put themselves perfecth' at their ease, and were content
with the very sunple attire of theii' forefathers ; the " maro "
formed the whole extravagance of their toilette.
The most apparent result of the efforts of the missionaries is
that the natives of the Sandwich Islands are for the most pai-t
able to read and write. These perfectly naked savages i^ossess a
pra^'er-book, a treatise on arithmetic, and a bible.
An}' little presents wliich people liked to offer them were
accepted by the women with gratitude ; after a few coquettish
advances, in case a person pressed them closely, they uttered
slowly and distinctly, the word, " taboo."
When out-of-doors their costume consisted of a piece of cloth
which they cU'aped around them not ungracefully ; but they did
not appear very pretty to the eyes of the voyagers in the Bonitc.
The governor of Hawaii, Kona-Keni, was a man of goodly
presence and pleasing foce ; his height was almost gigantic and
his corpulence enormous, so much so that he could scarcely
support himself upon his legs. His wife received M. Yaillant.
She reclined on a heap of mats forming a bed raised a foot
above the ground, and was covered from head to foot in a loose
gown of blue brocaded sillc. Her proportions also were immense.
Laid heavily on the piled-up mats her prodigious mass reminded
him of a seal basking in the sun. Around the bed of the lady
paramount, were ranged, squatted on mats, the numerous dames
forming the court of Kona, and who were clad in loose robes of
cotton stuff with coloured flowers. Their head-dresses consisted
of hair only, in the American style. Two of them were provided
with Hy-flappers, which they waved incessantly round Kona's
head. The governor wore a straw hat, a vest and sliii't of
printed calico, gray trowsers, and had his neck bare.
MiCRONEsiAN Family.
The Micronesian Family iiilmluts the small islands lying to the
north-west of Oceania, that is to say the ai'chipelagos of the
Marianne (or Ladrone) Isl.uuls, as well as oi the Caroline and
THE HUMAN RACT.
P Setter /> '
r-.ii'ia-^vy 32 /'..'cs '^ci-if ' jr'5
^' A etfitTftift^ /•/.'/
ABYSSINIAN
HINDOO
BROWN RACE
MALAY BRANCH. 401
Mulgrave groups, &c. According to Dumont cVUrville tliese
tribes differ from those dwelling in the east by having a darker
skin, thinner face, less widely opened eyes, more slender forms,
and altogether distinct dialects, which vary from one group to
another. Their manners are gentle. They do not recognize
" taboo."
"We shall avail ourselves of some interesting details which
Lesson has given of the Caroline islands, mentioning in the first
place what he has told us concerning the Gilbert group.
A soHtary canoe containmg three men ventured to approach
his corvette, and it was only after prolonged hesitation that
these individuals made up their minds to go on board. They
Jiad lank and miserable limbs ; a dark colour, and broad, coarse
features ; tlieir hair was cut close by means of a shell, and
neither beard nor moustache was apparent. The only coveiiiig
they wore was a little round cap of plaited dry leaves of the
cocoa tree, and a roughly-made mat with a hole in the middle,
for the protection of the shoulders and breast. Their stomachs
were bound round with twists of a rope formed from tlie husk of
cocoa-nuts.
Lesson and his companions were the fii'st Europeans whom the
natives of the island of Oualan had seen. They made a ring
round the voyagers, touched them with their hands, and over-
whelmed them with questions. This race is generally of lov\'
stature. The men have high and narrow foreheads, thick
ej'ebrows, small oblique eyes, broad noses, large mouths, white
teeth, and bright red gums. Their black unfrizzled hair is long,
and their beard far from abundant. They possess rounded and
well-formed limbs, and a liard, light bronze-colom"ed skin. The}'^
are spiritless and effeminate.
The women and young giids have agreeable countenances, tlieir
Ijlack eyes being full of fire, and their mouths furnished with
superb teeth ; but their figures are badly formed, and the}^ have
hips of immoderate size. They go about in almost complete
nudity. Both sexes have a habit of making a large hole in
the right ear, for the purpose of placing in it everything that
people give them, and sometimes articles very unfit for ear-
rings, such as bottles. Girls usually fill it with bouquets of
pancratium, a plant of the amarylhs family, and often detach a
30 D
402 THE BROWN RACE.
few of these sweet-smelling flowers, and try to put them into a
traveller's ears, while smiling graciously. The men also wear
chaplets of brilliant flowers or arum stalks.
These aborigines do not make use of any kmd of garments as a
protection against the frequent rains of their climate, but they
shield theii- heads from the sun with a broad arum leaf.
The chiefs seem to try not to expose themselves so much to
the influences of the heat, and are whiter and better made than
the other islanders. The patterns of their tattooing are their
sole mark of distinction ; they fasten feathers, however, in the
knot which confines their hair, and whenever persons give them
nails they stick them around then- forehead, arranging them
regularly like a diadem. The women appeared chaste ; nay more,
the men were anxious to keep them out of the strangers' sight,
a feehng all the more remarkable because quite at variance with
the usual habits of the South Sea Islanders.
Oualan was governed at that time by one chief only, whom the
people encompassed with extraordinary reverence, never pro-
nouncing his name without veneration.
The prerogatives of the chiefs appear to rest upon religious
ideas. They differ in general from the people b}' an erect
carriage, a more imposing and solemn manner, as well as by the
better executed tattooing which indicates tlieii* rank. A gTeat
many chiefs rule in the districts of the island, and appear to hold
:'.bsolute rights over property, and, it may be, over persons.
As regards industry, the only manufactures for wbicli the
natives of Oualan are remarkable are cloth and canoes. They
draw threads from the leaves or the stems of the wild banana
tree {]\Iusa tcxtills), which they know how to dye in red, yellow, or
black, and with which they make stufls that are not greatly in-
ferior to European textures.
They build their boats with hatchets formed of stone or shell,
and notwithstamhng the imperfection of these implements, give to
tlieir work a finish of iinical lucety. The body of the canoe is
hollowed from a single tree, sometimes a very big one. They
polish the wood with trachyte, or by means of large rasps made
from the skin of the sea-devil. These little vessels are propelled
by oars, witliout either sails or masts.
Lesson, in alluding to the people of the Mac-Askill Islands,
Avho bear the closest analogy to the inhabitants of Oualan both in
MALAY BKANCH. 403
phj'sical characteristics and the state of their industry, remarks
on the taste wliich some savages display for flowers as an adorn-
ment of the person. There were young females in these islands
who wore on their heads crowns of Ixora, the corollas of which
are a hrilliant crimson ; a few had passed through the holes in
theii' ears leaves of flowers exhaling the fragrant odour of violets,
and white blossoms were twined in the hair of others. These
ornaments, adds the learned traveller, possessed a charm more
easy to feel than to express.
D D 2
THE EED EACE.
This race is sometimes designated as the American, because in
the fifteenth century it formed in itself alone almost the
Avhole population of the two Americas. But Europeans, and
especially the English of the United States, constitute, at
present, the greatest part of the inhabitants of America. They
have to a certain extent monopolised the name of "Americans,"
so much so that people generally call the nations of the Pted Race
Indians, a title which was given to them by the Spaniards, in the
time of Christopher Columbus, in consequence of that strange
mistake of the great Genoese navigator, who discovered the New
World without knowing it, that is to say, while imagining that
he had simply found a new passage by which to reach the
" Great Indies," in Asia.
The denomination of lied Race is, besides, a defective one, in
so nmch that several tribes ranked in this group have no shade
of red in their colour. This division is, in fine, rather imperfect
from an ethnological point of view, but it possesses the
advantage of fixhig geographically tlie habitat of the nations
included in it.
Tlie American Indians approach closely to the Yellow Race
belonging to Asia, in their hair, which is generally black, rough,
and coarse, in the scarceness of their beard, and in their
complexion, wliicli varies from yellow to a red copper colour.
Among one portion of them the veiy i)rominent nose and large
open e5'es recall to miiul the White Race. Their forehead is
extremely retreating, but lu) oUwr race have the back part of the
head more developed, or broader eye-sockets. Though usually
hospitable and generous, they are cruel and implacable in their
THE RED RACE. 405
resentments, and make -war for the most frivolous causes. Two of
these nations, the 25rinii,tiv6 IMexicans and Peruvians, had formerly
founded wide empires, and had attained a somewhat advanced
civilization, though lower than that of Europeans of the same
epoch. But these monarchies having heen swept away by their
Spanish conquerors, progress was checked. The Indians who
escajied the destruction of their race, and submitted to the victors,
are now no better than husbandmen or artisans, while as for
those that remained independent, the}^ wander in the woods and
the prairies, and are the last representatives of man in the savage
or semi-savage state. They live in the forests and savannahs, on
the produce of their hunting and fishing ; their wives are kept by
them in a state of the greatest abjectness, and are loaded Avith
the heaviest labour ; while certain tribes still continue to oifer
human sacrifices to their idols.
A fact which deser^'es notice is, that the Indians w^ho were
already settled and who were husbandmen when the SjDaniards
arrived, speedily submitted to the strangers, but never has it been
found possible to tame those who have shown themselves, from
the fifteenth century to this day, rebels to foreign influence, and
who have preferred to become masters of the forest solitudes
rather than accept the yoke and customs of the Euroi)eans. More-
over, the number and population of the wild tribes of the two
Americas diminish every year, especially in the north, a result
attributable to their continual wars, the ravages of the small-pox,
and, above all, to the fatal passion of these savage nations for
brandy.
Anthropologists have taken great trouble to discover the real
oricfin of the Indians of America, and to estabhsh their aflinitv
v\'itli the other human families, but up to the jn-esent their studies
have led to no satisfactory result. The Indians cannot be accu-
rately brought into connection with either the "White, Yellow, or
Brown Race ; nor on the other hand can the mingling of these
three groups be explained, nor the American Indian be recog-
nized as a determinate original t}q^e.
The great difterences, both in the shape of the skull and the
colour of the skin, which are knoAvn to exist among the Indian
tribes, proclaim numerous crossings. INIany circumstances prove
that in very remote times some Europeans made then* way
into America by the north, and that they found there one or
406 THE EED EACE.
many native races, whom they partially overcame, and with whom
they are mingled to the present day. The degree of civilization
that had been reached by the Mexicans and Peruvians of old,
when Columbus landed m the New World ; the American tradition
which holds that the founders of theii' empires were foreigners ;
the existence on the Northern continent of ruins announcing a
state of things at least as far advanced as that of the NahuatJi
and the Qulchuas, (the former Mexicans and Peruvians) ; such are
the facts which establish that a blending formerly took place
between the primitive Indians and Northern Em'opeans.
The shape of the body peculiar to the Indians of the north-
east, has equally led to the supposition that they reckon some
Europeans among then* ancestors, an idea which appears all the
more admissible, because in the tenth centur}^ the ancient
Scandinavians undoubtedly had relations with America.
Consequently, the origmal race wdiicli has peopled the Western
Hemisphere is almost impossible to be traced. Probably the
population which existed in the New World before the arrival of
the Em-opeans was made uj) of several types different from those
that are extant at present in the other regions of the globe, t^-pes
having a great tendency to modify themselves, and which were
obliterated Avhenever they came in contact with the races of
Europe. But to re-ascend back to this primordial population
Avould now be impossible.
In commenting on the tribes of the Ped Pace, we shall separate
tlie Indians who inhabit North America from those dwelling in
the southern continent, for certain characteristics mark these two
groups ; in other words, we shall distinguish in the Ped Pace two
divisions — the southern branch and the northern branch.
CHAPTEE I.
SOUTHERN BRANCH.
The nations of the southern branch of the Red Race have
ixffinit}" to those of the Yellow Race. Their complexion, which is
often yellowish or olive, is never so red as that of the northern
Indians ; their head is usually of less length and their nose not
so promment, while they frequently have oblique eyes.
We intend to divide this branch into tlu'ee famihes, named
respectivel}^ the Andian, Panqjcan, and Guai'anl.
AxDiAN Fa:\iily.
This family contains three different peoples : — firstly, the
Qulchuas ; secondly, the Antls Indians; and thirdly, the Arau-
canlans.
The characteristics which the tribes belonging to this group
possess in common are an olive-brown complexion, small stature,
low retiring forehead, and horizontal eyes, which are not drawn
down at the outer angle. They inhabit the western parts of
Bolivia, Peru, and the State of Quito. These countries were
completely subjugated by the Spaniards in the sixteenth century,
and the natives converted to Christianity.
We shall notice in the fii'st division, Qidclinas or ancient Incus,
the Aymaras, the Atacamas, and the Chanfjos.
Quicliuas or Incas. — The Quichuas were the principal people
of the ancient empire of the Incas, and they still constitute
almost half the free Indian population of South America. In the
fifteenth century the Incas were the dominant race among the
nations of Peru, sjiealdng a language of their own, called Quichu.
The former Incas, those who lived before the Spanish invasion.
408
THE RED RACE.
were possessed of a certain degree of civilization. The}- had
calculated exactly the length of the solar year, had made rather
considerahle progress in the art of sculpture, preserved memorials
of their history hy means of hierogij'phics, and enjoyed a Avell-
organized government and a code of good laws. Orators, poets,
and musicians were to he found among them, and theu" figurative
melodious lan-
guage denoted
prolonged cul-
ture. Their re-
ligion Avas im-
j)ressed to the
liighest degi'ee
with a devo-
tional character.
They recognized
a God, the su-
preme arhiter
and creator of
all things. This
divinity was the
sun, and superh
temples were
raised by them
to its honour.
Their religion
and then- man-
ners breathed great sweetness. The fierce Spanish conquerors en-
countered this mild, inoffensive race, and never rested until they
liad annihilated Avith fire and sword these vinsophisticated, peace-
able ]ncn, who were of more wortli than their cruel invaders.
Figs. 179 and 180 represent types of Incas drawn from the
genealogical tree of the iinp(>rial family, which was published in
the " Tour du Monde;' in 1S(;;5.
According to Alcide d'Orbigny, tlie naturalist, who has given a
perfect description of this race, the (^uichuas are not copper-
coloured, but of a mixed shade, between bi-own and olive ; their
average height is not more than live feet two inches, that of the
females being still lower. They have; broad, square shoulders,
and an excessively lull cliest, very prominent, and very long.
t\ ^S^''
179. — HUASCAR, THIKTEliNTU liJirEIiOi: ul' THE INCAS.
SOUTHERN BRANCH.
409
Their hands and feet are small. The cranium and featm-es of this
people are strongly characteristic, constituting a perfectly distinct
type, which hears no resemblance to any hut the Mexican. The
head is oblong from front to back, and a little compressed
at the sides ; the forehead slightly rounded, low, and somewhat
retreating ; yet the skull is often capacious, and denotes a rather
large development of the brain. The face is generally broad ;
the nose always prominent, somewhat long, and so extremely aqui-
Ime, as to seem as
if the end were
bent over the
upper lip, and
pierced by wide
very oj^en nos-
trils. The size
of the mouth is
large rather than
moderate, and
the lips protrude,
although they
are not thick.
The teeth are
invariably hand-
some, and re- ISO. — cuya cahuana, e.4PPvEss of the incas.
mam good dur-
ing old age. "Without being receding, the chin is a little short ;
indeed it is sometimes slightly projecting. The eyes are of
moderate size and frequently even small, always horizontal, and
never either drawn down or up at theii' outer angle. The eye-
brows are greatly arched, narrow, and thin. The colour of the hair
is always a fine black, and it is coarse, thick, long, and extremel}'
smooth and straight, and comes down very low at each side of the
forehead. The beard is limited to a few straight and scattered
hairs, which appear very late across the upjier lij), at the sides
of the mouth, and on the point of the chin. The countenance
of these men is regular, serious, thoughtful, and even sad, and it
might be said that they Avish to conceal their thouglits beneath
the still, set look of their features. A pretty face is seldom
seen among the women.
An ancient vase has been found on which is a painting of an
V
4]f) THE RED RACE.
Inca, who is in every way so entii-ely like those of the present
day as to prove that during four or five centuries the lineaments
of these people have not undergone any perceptible alteration.
The Aymaras bear a close resemblance, so far as physical cha-
racteristics ai-e concerned, to the Quichuas, from whom, however,
tlie}' are completely separated by language.
They formed a numerous nation, spread over a wide expanse
of country, and appear to have been civilized in verv remote
tunes. We ma}- consider the Aymaras as the descendants
of that ancient race wliicli, in far-off ages, inhabited the lofty
plains now covered by the singular monuments of Tiagnanaco,
the oldest city of South America, and which peopled the borders
of Lake Titicaca.
The Ajnnaras resemble the Quichuas in the most remarkable
feature of their organization, namely the length and breadth of
the chest, which, by allowing the lungs to attain a great develop-
ment, renders these tribes particularly suited for living on liigli
mountains. In the shape of the head and the intellectual
faculties, as well as in manners, customs, and industry, both
peoples may be compared, but the architecture of the monuments
and tombs of the former race diverges Avidely from that of the
Incas.
Two nations inferior in numbers to those of which we have just
spoken, may be mentioned here ; they are the At(iC(())tas, occupy-
ing the western declivities of the Peruvian Andes, and the
Ckangos, dwelling on the slopes next the Pacific. Both one and
the other are like the Incas in physical characteristics, but the
colour of tlie skin of tlie Changos is of a slightly darker hue,
bein'f a blackisli bistre.
't>
Aiitis. — Tlie Antis Indians comprise many tribes, namely, the
Yuracares, Mocetenes, Tacanas, Maropas, and Apolistas, races
which inhabit the Bolivian Andes. Their complexion is lighter
than that of the Incas, they have not such bullcy bodies, and their
features are more cficminato.
The accouiil wliic li M. V\\\\\ jNIarcoy has given in tlii> "Tour
(hi ]\Iou(le'' of his travels across South America from the shores
of the I'iicific to those of llie Atlantic, is accompanied by several
SOUTHERN BRANCH.
411
sketches representing Antis Indians and some wandering hordes
which belong to the same groui? ; and we have reproduced a few
of these drawings in our pages, the first two (figs. 181 and 182)
being types of the heads of these people. We also derive from
the same source the following details as to this race.
The Antis is of medium stature and well-proportioned, Vv-ith
rounded limbs-
He paints his
cheeks and the
part round his
eyes with a red
dye, extracted
from the rocou
jolant, and also
colours those
j>arts of his body
exposed to the
airwith the black
of genipa. His
covering consists
of a long, sack-
shaped frock,
woven by the
women, as is
also the wallet,
in the shape of
a hand bag, carried by him across his shoulder, and containing
his toilet articles, namely : — a comb made with the thorns of
the Chouta palm ; some rocou in paste ; half a genipa apple ; a
bit of looking-glass framed in -wood ; a ball of thread ; a scrap
of wax; pincers for extracting hairs, formed of two mussel-
shells ; a snuff-box made from a snail's shell, and containing
ver}' finely ground tobacco gathered green ; an ai)paratus for
grating the snuff, made of the ends of reeds or two arm bones
of a monkey, soldered together with black wax at an acute
angle ; sometimes, a knife, scissors, fish-hooks, and needles of
European manufacture.
Both sexes wear theii- hair hanging down like a horse's tail,
and cut straight across just over the eyes. The only trinket
they carry is a piece of silver monej' flattened between two stones,
isi.
-AN ANTIS INDIAN.
412
TPIE RED RACE.
which they i)ierce ^vith a hole and hang from the cnrtiLige of
their nostrils. For ornaments they have necklaces of glass
beads, cedar and styrax berries, skins of bii'ds of brilliant
plumage, tucana's beaks, tapu-'s claws, and even vanilla husks
strung upon a thread.
The Antis nlmost nlwnys build their dwellings on the banks
of a water-course, iso-
lated and half hidden
by a screen of vegeta-
tion. The huts are low
and dirty, and j^ervaded
by a smell like that of
wild beasts, for the air
can scarcely circulate in
them. In the fine season
of the year sheds take
the place of closed-up
huts (fig. 183).
The weapons used
by the Antis are clubs
and bows and arrows.
Fishermen capture their
prey in the nnniing
streams with arrows
barbed at the ends, or
having three i>rongs like a trident. Other darts, with palm-
points or bamboo-heads, arc employed by the hunter for birds
and quadrupeds.
The Antis occasionally poison the waters of the creeks and
bays by means of the Mciti>i]>cniui)n cocculus. The fish become
instantaneously intoxicated ; they first struggle, then rise bell}'
uppermost, and come fioating on the surface, where they are
easily taken with the hand (fig. 184).
The eartluMiware of this ])eople is coai'sely manufactund, and
is ])aintc(l and gla/ed. They live in families, or in separate
couples, iiiid have no law heyond their own caprice. Thev do
not elect chiefs, excei)t in time ol' war, and to lead them against
an en(!my. 'V\w girls aic niaiiiageahle at twelve years of age,
and Mccejit any husband who seeks tiann, il' he has previously
nnide some present to their parents, 'i'hey prepare their lord and
182.
-AN ANTIS INDIAN.
SOUTHERN BRANCH.
413
master's food, weave liis clothes, look after and gather in the
crops of rice, manioc, maize, and other cereals ; carry his
baggage on a journey, follow him to battle, and pick up the
arrows which he has discharged; they also accompany him in
1S3. — SUMMER SHED OF THJi AMIS.
the chase or when fishing, paddle his canoe, and bring back to
their dwelling the booty gained from an enemy, and the game
or fish which has been killed ; and yet, notwitlistanding this
severe work and continual bondage, the women are always
cheerful.
They use a large earthen vessel to cook the fish caught
414
THE RED RACE.
ill the nearest stream, or the game killed in the adjoining
forest.
lS-4. — ANTIS INDIANS FISHING.
When one of this nation dies, liis relatives and friends assemhle
in his abode, seize the corjise (which is wrapped in the loose
SOUTHERN BRANCH.
415
sack-lilvG frock usually worn,) by the head and feet, and throw it
into the river. They then wreck the dwelling, break the
deceased's bow, arrows, and pottery, scatter the ashes of his
hearth, devastate his crops, cut down to the ground the trees which
he has planted, and finally set fire to his hut. The place is
185. — PERUVIAN INTERPKETER.
thenceforth reputed impure, and is shunned by all passers-by ;
vegetation very soon reasserts its sway, and the dead is for ever
effaced from the memory of the livmg.
These people who thus treat their dead so badly, profess an
equal disdain for the aged, for whom they reserve the refuse of their
food, their worn-out rags, and the worst place at the hearth.
416 THE EED RACE.
Their religion is a jumble of tlieogonies, in which however are
recognizable a notion of the existence of a supreme God, the idea
of the two principles of good and evil, and finally, a belief in
reward or i^unishment on leaving this life.
The mamiers of these tribes are, as may be seen, a somewhat
singular medley ; free will is the ruling law and, as it were,
the wisdom of their race, which lives unfettered in the bosom of
nature.
The Antis Indians have a soft smooth idiom, which they
speak with extreme volubility ii:i a low, gentle tone that never
varies.
Araucanians. — These tribes spread themselves over the western
slopes of the Andes, from 30 degrees south latitude to the
extremity of Tierra del Fuego, and also occupy the upper vallej'S
and plains situate to the east of the Cordilleras.
The Araucanians constitute two nations, namely, the people
who properly bear that name, indomitable warriors, whose
heroism is celebrated in the history of the Spanish conquest of
Peru: and the Pcchcrays, who inhabit the most southern link of
the American mountain chain.
According to A. d'Orbigny, both these races present a great
similitude as regards their 2)hysical characteristics, which consist
of a head that is large in projiortion to the bod}', a round face,
prominent cheekbones, a broad mouth, thick lii)s, a short, flat
nose, wide nostrils, a narroAv retiring forehead, horizontal e3'es,
and a thin beard.
Fig. 18G is a i-epresentation, after Tritchard, of one of those
Araucanian Indians who may be considered as forming the least
barbarous of the independent native tribes of South America.
These peo])lc do not, in fact, lead the nomadic existence of
Indians. Being protected by thick forests from the attacks and
invasions of the Americans, they build what are real liouses with
Avood and 'won, and their customs denote a rudimentary civiliza-
tion.
j\ Tcrigueux attorney lias rendered the Araucanian nation
celebrated in France. lie liad succeeded in getting himself
chosen as its king, and when chased away by the Peruvians came
to relate his Odyssey in llinoix', returning afterwards to re-
conquer his unstable throne. Oirlie, the First of the name, has
SOUTHERN BRANCH.
417
accoixling to rumour recovered at present his lofty position
among the Indians of Ai-aucania. We -wish him a tranquil
reign.
vV^
18(3. AKAUCANIAN.
The Pecherays inhabit the coast of Tierra del Fuego and
both shores of the Straits of Magellan. The life they lead
and the ice covering all the interior of the hilly country they
occupy, force them to remain exclusively on the borders of
the sea.
Their colour is olive or tawny ; they are well built but of
clumsy figure, and their legs bowed, from continuall}' sitting
cross-legged, give them an unsteady gait. Their pleasant naturtd
smile gives indication of an obliging disposition.
Being essentially nomadic, they do not form themselves into
communities, but move about in small numbers, by groups of two
or three families, living by hunting and fishing, and changing
their resting-place as soon as they have exhausted the animals and
shell-fish of the neighbourhood. Dwelling in a region which is
E E
418
THE EED RACE.
split up into a multitude of islands, they have become navigators,
and continually traverse every shore of Tierra del Fuego as well
as of the countries situated to the east of the strait. They
build large boats, twelve to fifteen feet long and three feet
broad, from the bark of trees, with no other implements than
shells or hatchets made of flint.
Their huts (fig. 187) are covered over with earth or sealskins
]S7. — PECHERAY HUTS.
and some fine morning the wliole family will abandon them and
take to their canoes with tlioir numerous dogs. The women ply
their oars, wliile the men hold themselves in readiness to pierce
any fish they perceive, Avith a dart pointed by a sharpened stone.
When in this way they arrive at another island, the women,
having placed their little vessel in safetv, start in search of shell-
fish and tlie men go hunting witli the sling or the bow. A short
stay is followed by a fresh departure.
These poor people are thus incessantly exposed to the dangers
of the sea and the inclemency of the seasons, and yet they are, it
may be said, without clothing. The men's shoulders are barely
SOUTHERN BRANCH. 419
covered with a scrap of sealskin, whilst the whole apparel of the
women consists in a little apron of the same material.
Notwithstanding this rude existence, the Pechera3-s display
some coquetry. They load their necks, arms, and legs with gew-
gaws and shells, and paint their bodies, and oftener their faces,
with different designs in red, white, and black. The men
occasionally ornament their heads with bunches of feathers. All
wear a kind of boot made of sealskin.
Lilce all other tribes who subsist by hunting, the Pecherays
have among themselves frequent quarrels, and even petty wars,
that last only a short time but are continually renewed.
They share their food with their faithful companions, the dogs ;
it consists of cooked or raw shell-fish, birds, fish, and seals,
and they eat the fat of the latter raw. They do not, like the
inhabitants of the North Pole, pass the most rigorous period of
the winter underground, but pursue their labours in the open
air, protecting themselves as best they can against the cold
which prevails on these shores, notwithstanding the deceitful
name of Tierra del Fuego. This " Land of Fire," by reason of
its proximity to the South Pole, is, during the greater part of the
year, a region of ice.
The women are subjected to the roughest labours. They row,
fish, build the cabins, and plunge into the sea, even during the
most intense cold, in their search for the shell-fish attached to
the rocks.
The language of the Pecherays resembles that of the Patago-
nians and the Puelches in sound, and that of the Araucanians in
form. Their weapons and their religion, as well as the paintings
on their faces, are also those of these three neighbouring nations.
Pajipean Family.
The rather numerous tribes of South America who compose
this family are frequently of tall stature, with arched and pro-
minent foreheads overhanging horizontal eyes which are some-
times contracted at the outer angle. They inhabit the immense
plains or Pampas, situated at the foot of the eastern slope of
the Andes. They rear great numbers of horses, and consequently
the men, like the tribes who roam over the steppes of Ai>ia, are
nearly always mounted. '
E E 2
420 THE RED RACE.
The peoples comprised in this family are : the Patagonians,
properly so called; the Puelches, or the trihes of the Pampas
to the south of the La Plata river ; the Charruas, in the vicinity
of Uruguay ; the Tohas, Lenguas, and MacJiicmjs, who occupy
the greater part of Chaco ; the Moxos, the Chiqiiitos, and the
Mataguaijos ; and finally the famous Ahipoous ; the centaurs
of the New World. We can only speak of some of these
groups.
Patagonians. — Under this name we include, hesides the Pata-
gonians proper, several other nomadic races resembling them,
who are found, some to the north, and others to the south,
of the La Plata. The latter wander over the pampas which
stretch from that river as far as the Straits of Magellan ; while
the northern tribes, Avho bear a physical resemblance to the
genuine Patagonians, inhabit that portion of the country com-
prised between the Paraguay river and the last spurs of the
Cordilleras, and which stretches northward as far as the twentieth
degree of latitude, including the inland plains of the provmce of
Chaco.
The Patagonians are the nomads of the New World. They
furnish the horsemen who scour its vast arid tracts, living under
tents of skins, or who hide in its forests, in huts covered with
bark and thatch. Haughty and unconquered warriors, they
despise agriculture and the arts of civilization, and have always
resisted the Spanish arms.
These savages have darker skins than most of those in South
America. Their complexion is an olive-brown ; and among the
men composing them we find the tallest stature as well as the
most athletic and robust frames. The tribes dwelling furthest
south are the tallest, and the height of the others diminishes
HS the Chaco region is approached.
As has been stated in the introduction to this work, the stature
of this people has been heretofore greatly exaggerated. M.
Alcide d'Orbigny, who resided for seven months among many
<listinct divisions of the l*atagonians, measured several individuals
in each. He assures us that the tallest of all was only five feet
eleven inches in height, and that the average is not above five
feet four.
M. Victor de Kochas, in the account he has given of his
SOUTHEEN BRANCH. 421
voyage to Magellan's Straits, has proved in a similar manner that
the stature of the Patagonians is bj'^ no means extraordinary.
He found them possessed of a brown complexion ; coarse straight
black hair, little beard ; serious countenances — those of the men
being manly and liaught}', and the women's mild and good —
and regular but coarse features. The hands and feet of the
females were small.
Broad, robust bodies, stout limbs, and vigorous constitutions
characterise all the tribes in question, the women as well as the
men. The Patagonians proper have large heads and wide fiat
faces with prominent cheek-bones.
Among the nations of Chaco, which we shall speak of
further on, the ej^es are small, horizontal, and sometimes slightly
contracted at the outer corner ; the nose is short, flat and broad,
with open nostrils ; the mouth big, the chin short, and the lips
thick and prominent ; they have arched ej'ebrows, little beard,
long straight black hair, and gloomy countenances, frequently of
ferocious aspect.
Though the languages of these races are essentially distinct,
they have a certain analogy between themselves ; all are harsh,
guttural, and difficult of pronunciation.
The details which follow are derived from the narrative of a
traveller, M. Guinard, who spent three years in captivity among
the Patagonians. Fate threw^ him into the hands of the tribe of
the Poyuches, who wander along the southern bank of the Piia
Negro, from the neighbourhood of Pacheco Island.
"Wliether these nomadic Indians live in the vicinity of tlie
Spanish Americans or in the solitudes of Patagonia, beneath the
outtying woody spurs of the Cordilleras, or on the bare, wild soil
of the Pampas, they lead identically the same life. Their occu-
p)ations are the chase, tending their domestic animals, horseman-
ship, and the use of the lance, the sling, and the lasso.
Their dwellings consist of liide tents, carried by these savages
from place to place in tlieii* migrations. Their costume is
composed of a piece of some sort of stuff with a hole in the
middle to pass the head through, and their waist is girt by
another fragment of smaller size. A cloth rag is tied round their
head, separating the hair in front, and allowing it to fall in long
waves over the shoulders. They carefully pluck the haii- from
every part of their bodies, without even sparing the eyebrows.
422
THE RED EACE.
Their faces ai-e painted with volcanic earths -which the Arau-
canians bring them, the colours varying according to taste,
but red, blue, black, and white have the preference. The
women Avear a frock with holes for theii' heads, arms, and legs ;
they pull out their hair and eyebrows like the men, and paint
their faces, the strange and hard expression of which is enhanced
ISS. — PATAGONIAN.
by (n'naments of coarse beads. Bracelets and square ear-rings
complete their toilette. They can throw the lance and the
lasso with as mucli ease as the men, and ride on horseback like
them. M. Guinard learned how to manage the horses and use
the weapons of this people, for they made him join in tlicir luutdti.
and (juanaco hunts.
The chief occupation of these Indians is, in fact, the chase,
and they devote themselves to it all through the year. Tlie
CJicn-elchci^, one of the Tatagoniau tribes, who have no horses,
pursue their game on foot.
On their return from hunting the Patagonians abandon them-
180.— A PATAGOXIAX HORSE SACRIFICK.
424 THE RED RACE.
selves to gambling and debauc-lierv. They cheat at play and
become intoxicated to madness, when they fight among them-
selves with fury. Two religious festivals are observed by
them durmg the year, on which occasions they dance and indvdge
in fantastic cavalcades.
, A custom of piercing their children's ears exists among these
people, and the ceremony which then takes place is analogous to
that of baptism. The child is laid on a horse, which has been
thrown down by the chief of the family or tribe, and a hole is
solemnl}'^ bored through the little lobe of his ear.
Let us add that the existence of a new-born infant is
submitted to the consideration of the father and mother, who
decide upon its life or death. Should they think fit to get rid of
it, it is smothered, and its body carried a short distance, and
then abandoned to wild dogs and bu-ds of prey. If the poor
little one is judged worthy to live, its mother nurses it until it
is three years old, and at four years of age its ears are solemnly
pierced, as described above.
The Patagonians in their religious ceremonials, sacrifice to
the Deity a j'oung horse and an ox given by the richest among
them. When these animals have been thrown on the ground,
with their heads turned towards the east, a man rips open the
victim (fig. 189), tears out the heart and sticks it, still palpi-
tating, on the end of a spear. The eager and curious crowd,
with eyes fixed on the blood flowing from the gash, draw auguries,
which are almost always to their own advantage, and then
retire to their abodes, under the belief that God will favour
their undertakings.
Marriage among these nations is a traffic, a barter of various
articles and animals for a wife. The woman, moreover, is
burdened with work, whilst the man takes his ease, whenever he
is not hunting or engaged in minding the cattle.
The Patagonian who dies in liis own home is buried with
I)omp. His body, covered with his handsomest ornaments, and
with bis weapons laid beside it, is stretched on a winding-sheet of
skins. They then wrap it in these skins and tie it on the
back of his fiivouritc horse, whose left leg they break. All the
women of the tribe join the wives of tlie deceased and niter
piercing shrieks. The men, baving }>ainted their liands and faces
black, escort the body as far as the place of b;r.i:t], wliere horses
SOUTHERN BRANCH. 425
and sheep are sacrificed to serve as food for the dead during
his joiu'ney into the next workl.
Tohas, Lcnguas, and Machicuys. — These three trihes, which
must, as we have said, he inckided in the Pampean family, are
termed collectively the Indians of the Grand Cliaco, or Great
Desert. It will not be uninteresting, in order to give an example
of the customs of the wild South American races, to quote
here some pages in wdiich an account of his visit to the Grand
Chaco nations is related by Dr. Demersay in his travels in
Paraguay.
" Keduced at the present day to very small numbers and,
indeed, almost extinct, the remnant of the Lengua nation," says
Dr. Demersa}^, " lives to the north of the river Pilcomayo, in
union and amalgamated with the Emmages and Machicu3^s,
within a short distance of the Quartel. Their actual enemies
are the Tobas, who are allied to the Pitiligas, Chunipis and
Aguilots, and who constitute a numerous horde on the other
side of the Pilcomayo.
" The remnants of the Lenguas are more especially joined
and mingled with the Machicuys : in fact, they no longer form
more than a dozen families, and the Mascoyian cacique is theirs
as well.
" There are payes or doctors, among the Lenguas, who
administer nothing to a sick person beyond water or fi'uit, and
who practise suction with the mouth for wounds and sore
places. They mterlard this oj^eration with juggleries and songs,
accompanied by gourds (porongos), shaken in the invalid's ears.
These porongos are filled with little stones, and make a deafen-
ing clatter. The payes are also sorcerers, and read the future
as well as heal the sick.
*' Some girls, but the custom, is not general, tattoo themselves
in an indelible way at the age of puberty, an event which is
always marked by rejoicing. This festival consists of a family
gathering, during which the men intoxicate themselves with
brandy, if they can obtain some by barter, or with a fermented
liquor (cliicJia) extracted from the fruit of the algarobo.
" The tattooing of tlie women consists of iowv narrow and
parrJlel blue lines, which descend from the toj:) of the forehead
to tiie end of tl:e ik-ko, but arc not continued on tlie unner
426
THE EED RACE.
lip, rts well as of iiTegular rings traced on the cheeks and chin
as far as the temples.
1!)(). -A l.iil.lVIAN CTIIEF.
" Both sexes pierce their ears wlien extremely yomig, and pass
through them a bit of \\ood, the wiilth of which they keep inces-
SOUTHERN BRANCH. 427
sautly increasing, so that towards forty years of age the holes are
of enormous dimensions. I measured several of these orifices,
and found their average length to be two inches and a half,
whilst their diameter was somewhat less considerable. The
l^ieces of Avood are solid, irregularly rounded, and about an
inch and three-quarters in thickness at their widest part. The
Lenguas often replace them by a long fragment of the bark of
a tree, rolled spirally like a wire spring. This ear-ring is called
a barbate.
" The Lenguas comb their hair, which they cut at the top
of the forehead, forming a lock which is di-awn backwards,
passmg over the left ear, until it foils into the mass collected
and tied behind with a riband or a woollen string. This body
of hau', which is alwa3'S black, straight, and generally very fine
and even silky, then falls between the shoulders. The women
do not always dress theu" hair in this way; I saw many who
allowed it to hang in loose disorder. Moreover, though they
may sometimes comb it, no one can say that these people
take care of their hair ; their extreme filthmess argues to the
contrary, for nothing can possibly be seen dirtier than this
nation, which m this respect closelj^ resembles the others.
" The weapons of the Lenguas consist of a bow and arrows,
which they carry behind their backs bound up in a hide ;
they have also an axe, called by them achagy, borne in a
similar manner. They carry in their hand a maliana, or
staff*, made of hard, heavy wood ; and to these is also added a
spear tipped with iron, and they sometimes have the bolas and
the lasso. They are excellent horsemen, riding barebacked with
tlieii" wife and children, all on the same animal, and all, women
and men, sitting in the same wa}'. They use no bit, contenting
themselves with a piece of stick ; they make reins from the
fibres of the caraguata.
" Then- oHve brown colom-, darker than that of the Tobas,
theii" prominent cheek-bones, small eyes, broad flat faces, slightly
depressed noses, wide mouths, and large lips, give to the counte •
nance of these savages a peculiar look which is not a Httle
enhanced by a paii' of ears that come down to the base of
the neck, and with some individuals as far as the collar bone.
The Lenguas, like all Indians, become hideous as they grow
old.
428 THE RED RACE.
" A few weeks liad passed since my excursion in this direction,
when, as I was returning to Assumption from a fresh journey into
the interior of the country, I heard tliat the Quartel had been the
object of a completely unforeseen attack on the part of the
Chaco tribes, and that, after an encounter in which two Indians
had lost tlieir lives, the troops had been able to recover the stolen
cattle and to take some prisoners, who were immediately sent
on to the capital, where they were confided to the keeping of
the guard at the cavalry barrack near the arsenal and port. A
more favoiu'able opportunity could not have offered for continuing
and completing my ethnological studies, so the next day I
hastened to the building.
" On arriving there I found a dozen Indians loaded with irons,
seated here and there in the centre of a narrow court. They
were covered with du't}- European garments, in tattered iwnckos,
or draped in antique fashion with wretched blankets. Two boys,
one eight and the other fifteen years old, were among the prison-
ers, and all seemed sad and dejected. They preserved a profound
silence, which I had some trouble to make them break.
" Side by side with the Lenguas, whom I had seen at the
Quartel, there Avere some Tobas and jNIachicuys ; but although
known to the first, ray interpreter questioned them in vain as to
the motive of their attack.
" Tlie Tobas are generally of tall and erect stature. I
measm-ed three of them, and found theii' height to be respec-
tively, 5 feet 10:^ inches, 5 feet 8i inches, and 5 feet 65- inches.
Their muscular sj'stem is developed, and their well-formed limbs,
like those of all the other nations of the Chaco, are terminated by
hands and feet which would cause envy to an European.
" They have an ordinary forehead, which is not retreating ;
lively eyes, larger tlian those of the liCnguas, and narrow thin
eyebrows. The iris is black, and they do not pluck out their eye-
lashes. Tlieir long regular nose is rounded at the end, where it
becomes slightly enlarged, and their mouth, which is a little turned
up at the angles, is better proportioned and smaller than that
of tlie Lenguas, and is furnislic^d with iinc teeth, wliich are ]n-e-
served to a very adviniced age. Tliey are also withi)ut i)i-omi-
nent cheek-bones, and their faces arc not so broad as tliat of
tlie otlier nation.
The Tobas seem to have i( Tiounctd the use oi the barbote,
(( Tl
o
2
H
!?;
o
H
-<!
O
C5
430 THE RED EACE.
wliich at the time of Azara they still wore, and none of them had
an}' scar on the lower lip. Their ears were not pierced. They
allow their hair to grow, letting it float freeh' without being tied ;
a few, however, cut it straight across the forehead, a habit which
is even practised by some of the women.
" The colour of their skin is an oHve brown, not so dark as
that of the Lenguas, and contains no yellow tint ; but I confess
to the great difficulty there is in expressing shades so varied
in hue.
"Nothing could draAV the prisoners from theii' taciturnity;
then- countenances remained impassive, cold, and serious during
all our questioning. A winning smile and interesting face
are attributed by some travellers to the woinen while still young ;
but their features deteriorate at an early age, and, like the
men, the}'' grow into repulsive ugliness. Their breasts, which
are of moderate size and well formed at first, lengthen to such
an extent as to enable them to suckle the children carried on
theii" backs.
" The Toba nation occupies, or, to speak more accurately,
overruns a considerable extent of the Chaco plains. We meet
its members on the banks of the Pilcoma3'o, from its mouth to
the first spurs of the Andes, where they come in contact with the
Chiriguanos, with whom they are often at war.
"Being usually nomadic, the Tobas occupy themselves in
fishing and hunting; their weapons consist of an'o\ys, vtakanas,
long spears with iron points, and the holas. Some of their
tribes, more settled in their habits, add the produce of agri-
culture to that of tlie chase, l)y cultivating maize, manioc, and
potatoes.
"The children of both sexes wear no covering; men and
women roll a piece of cloth romid their loins, or envelope them-
selves in a cloak made from the skins of wild animals. Necklaces
and bracelets of glass beads or small shells form the orna-
ments of the females, while in some tribes the men twine round
their bodies long white rows of beads, composed of little frag-
ments of shells rounded like buttons, and strung together at
regular intervals."
I^Iachicvyii. — Dr. Demcrsay does not share the opinion ex-
pressed by j\I. d'Orbigny that the Machicuys may be notbing
SOUTHERN BRANCH. 431
more than a tribe of the Tobas, whose Language they perhaps
speak. According to the first-named traveller, the tongues of
the two nations are different, and other distinctions separate
them.
" The Machicu3's," says Dr. Demersay, " are more sedentary
in their habits, are greater tillers of the soil, and are endowed with
less fierce manners than the Lenguas, but they resemble them
in the extraordmary dimensions of the lobe of the ears as well
as in their weapons and method of fighting. Azara says that
they differ in the shape of their barbote, which is said to
resemble that of the Charruas. To reiterate an observation
we have already made, we say that none of the Machicuys we
have seen showed am^ marks of the opening intended for
the reception of this savage ornament, which they are abandon-
ing, after the example of the Brazilian Botocudos, whilst
certain tribes of the ancient continent religiously preserve it.
In the same way the Berrys, a black nation on the borders of
the Saubat, a tributary on the right bank of the Nile, pierce
their lower lip, in order to insert a piece of cr3'stal more than
an inch long.
" In height, formation, and proportions the Maehicm's are
similar to the Lenguas, and Hke them they have small eyes,
broad faces, large mouths, flat noses, and wide nostrils. Their
hair is allowed to hang loosely, and its thick curls partly cover
their faces and fall on their shoulders.
" The language of these nations, like that of all the Indians
of the Chaco, is strongly accentuated and full of sounds that
require an effort to be forced from the nose and throat ; it
contains double consonants extremely difficult to pronounce."
]\[oxos and Cliiquitos. — The interior and, to some extent,
central regions of South America h'ing north of the Chaco, have
been called by the Spaniards the "Provmces of the Moxos and
Cliiquitos," from the names of the two principal families of
Indian race livmg in these countries.
The Moxos inhabit vast plains, subject to fi-equent inundations
and overrun by immense streams, on which they are constantly
obliged to navigate in their boats. They are the ichthyophagists
of the river districts of the interior.
The land of the Cliiquitos is a succession of mountains incon-
432
THE RED RACE.
siderable in height, covered with forests and intersected by
numerous small rivers. They are husbandmen and have fixed
abodes.
The Chiquitos hve in clans, each of which lia>s its own little
V- 7. t-' ^
192. — EXAMINADOR OF CHILI.
village. Tlic men go about naked, but the women wear a flowing
garment, which they like to ornament. Tliese Indians are gifted
with a happy disposition and amiable manners ; they are sociable,
hosi)itable, inclined to gaiety, and passionately fond of danc-
ing and music. They have become permanently converted to
Christianity. Their physical characteristics include a large and
SOUTHERN BRANCH. 433
si^herical head, almost always cii'cular, a round, full face, promi-
nent cheekbones, a low, arched forehead, a short nose, sHghtlv
flattened and with narrow nostrils, small horizontal eyes, full of
expression and vivacity, thin lips, fine teeth, a mediocre moutli,
little beard, and long black, glossy hair, which does not whiten in
extreme old age, but grows yellow.
The manners of the Moxos are strongly analogous to those of
the Chiquitos. Their colour is an olive brown, and then- stature
of the average height. Tliey have not very vigorous limbs, their
nose is short and not very broad, their mouth of medium size,
their lips and cheekbones but little prominent ; their face is oval
or round, and their comitenances mild and rather merry. Tliis
race dwells on the confines of BoHvia, Peru, and Brazil.
Before the conquest these tribes were established on the banks
of the rivers and lakes. They w^ere fishers, hunters, and more
especially agriculturists. The chase was a relaxation for them ;
fishing a necessity ; husbandry afforded them provisions and
drinks. Theii- customs, however, were barbarous. Superstition
made a Moxos sacrif.ee his wife in case she miscarried, and his
children if they happened to be twins. The mother rid herself of
her offspring if it wearied her. Marriage could be dissolved at
the will of the parties to it, and polygamy was frequent. These
Indians were all, more or less, warriors; but tradition and writings
have only preserved for us the memorials of one single nation,
the members of which were cannibals and devoured their
prisoners. The counsels of the missionaries have modified the
manners of this people, without removing all its savage usages.
Both the Moxos and the Chiquitos have broad shoulders,
extremely full chests, and most robust bodies.
Each of these two races includes a certain number of hordes
which w^e see no necessity for alluding to particularly here, for
then- half wild habits resemble those of the tribes we have
just commented on ; and for similar reasons we shall pass over
in silence the other races ranked in the Pampean family, and
whose names have been enumerated in a preceding page.
GuAEANY Family.
The Guarany Familij is spread over an immense space, from
the Kio de La Plata as far as the Caribbean Sea. Its prmcipal
F F
434 THE RED RACK
characteristics consist of a yellowish complexion, a little tinged
with red, a middle stature, a very heary frame, a but sliglitly
arched and prominent forehead, oblique eyes turned up at the
outer angle, a short, narrow nose, a moderate-sized mouth, thui
lips, cheekbones without much prominence, a round, full face,
effeminate features, and a pleasing countenance.
D'Orbigny has established two divisions only in tliis family,
namely, the Guaranis and the Bofocudos,
Guaranis. — At the period of the discovery of South America, all
tliat portion of the continent lying to the east of the Paraguay
and of a line drawn from the sources of that river to the delta of
the Orinoco, was inhabited by numberless indigenous nations
belonging to two great families. One of these families was that
of the Guaranis, diffused over the whole of Paraguay, and allied
witli the wild tribes of Brazil ; the other included the races
occupying the more northern provinces, and extending to the
gulf of Mexico. The Indians appertaining to both these families
strongly resemble each other in features as well as complexion,
and d'Orbigny attributes to them the same phj-sical t>7)e, one
marked by a yellowish colour, medium height, foreheads that
do not recede, and eyes frequentlv oblique and always raised at
the outer angle.
The entirely exceptional aptitude which the Guarany nation
has evinced for entering on the path of social improvement,
renders it one of the most interesting in South America. The
Southern Guaranis, or natives of l\iraguay, include at the same
time the tribes who have submitted to tlie swa}' of the missions,
in the establishments which tlie Jesuits have formed in the
country, and others who still roam in freedom throughout the
forests of that province. Besides the Guaranis, properly so called
who are all Christians, and inhabit thirty-two ratlier extensive
villages situated on the borders of the Parana, the Paraguay,
and the Uruguay rivers, there exists a certain number of wild
liordes belonging to the same race, who remain hiddcMi in the
depths of the woods. Those tribes bear names derived in most
instances from those of the rivers or mountains in whose vicinity
tlu^y dwell, and among the ])rin('ipal of them are mentioned the
Topas, Tobatingnas, Cayucjuas, Gad'igui'S, ]\Iagachs, etc.
M. Demersay, who has visited the Jesuit establishments in Para-
SOUTHERN BRANCH. 425
guay, also traversed the forests inhabited by tlie wikl races of
which we are speaking, and the results of his observations were
pubhshed by him in the "Tour du Monde" in 1865. We shall
avail ourselves here of those parts of his narrative which refer to
the savage nations of Paraguay.
" The history of the American races," says M. Demersay,
" might be comin-ised in a few pages. Some have accepted the
semi-servitude which the conquerors imposed on them ; the
others, more rebellious, preferred to struggle, and have been
destroyed ; those who still struggle will also perish. The nations
which chose subjection rather than death, have, by mingling their
blood in strong proportions with that of the Europeans, only dis-
appeared as a race in order to enter as an integral and sometimes
dominant element into the American nationalities. The great
family of the Guaranis forms the most striking example of this
intimate fusion offered to the notice of the ethnologist.
" But in its midst, side by side with the unsubdued hordes of
the Grand Chaco, so remarkable for their fine proportions, there
exists yet another tribe, small in numbers, whose ranks grow
thinner every day, and which on the eve of its disappearance, has
bequeathed intact to the present generation, along with its
complete independence, its creeds, its customs, and the glorious
traditions of its ancestors.
" At the time of then- discovery, the Payaguas, as tliis valiant
race is called, were divided into two tribes, the Gadigues and the
Magachs, who lived on the banks and numerous islands of the
Rio Paraguay, towards 21° and 25° S. latitude. Their dwelling
places were by no means fixed ; masters of the river and jealous
of its control, they started from Lake Xarayes, and made distant
excursions on the Parana as far as Corrientes and Santa Fe on
one side, and to Salto Chico on the other.
" A rather rational etymology which has been proposed for the
name of these Indians, is that of the two Guarany words ' pai '
and ' aguaa,' which signify, ' tied to the oar,' a meaning quite
in unison with their habits. In the term ' Paraguay,' applied
as the denomination of the river, before it became the name of
the province, some have wished to perceive a corruption of
'Payagua,' a likely enough derivation, and one which seems to
us liighly admissible.
" Whatever there may be in this supposition, the value of
F F 2
436 THE RED RACE.
which we shall not discuss here, this unconquered and crafty-
nation was during two centuries the most redoubtable adversaiy
of the Spaniards. The writers on the conquest, the works of
Azara, the ' Historical Essay ' of Funes, and numerous docu-
ments preserved in the archives of Assumption, contain a recital
of their daring enterprises.
"... What their numbers were in the first half of the XVI th
century it is impossible to say with certainty ; but the old
narratives, which do not seem on this point to deserve the
reproach of exaggeration more than once and with justice
attributed to them, estimate them as no fewer than several
thousand combatants. In Azara's tune the entire tribe scarcely
reckoned a thousand souls, and at the present day it cannot count
two hundred.
" Their stature is remarkable, and uuquestionabl}- surpasses
that of most nations of the globe. The measurements of eight
individuals, taken at random, would justify the apjihcation of this
epithet to the Payaguas, as they gave me an average of 5ft. 9in.
The women's height is no less striking : that of four females over
twent}^ was — the fii-st and second, 5 feet ; the third, 5 feet 2 inches,
and the fourth, 5 feet 3f inches ; or an average of 5 feet l^-.inches.
Many conclusions may be drawn from this double series of
measurements. On comparing the average stature of the Pay-
aguas with that of mankind in general, Avhich physiologists agree
in fixing at about 5 feet G inches, it will be seen that the diffe-
rence in favour of the former is no less than 3 inches. And
further, if we place in comparison the measurements taken by
accurate travellers of the races Avhich pass for the tallest on the
globe, of the Patagonians for instance, we find that their average
height as stated b}^ M. d'Orbigny is 5 feet 7 inches. Consequently
the Payaguas actually surpass by two inches the height of a race
'vhich has from time imuiemorial been regarded as fabulously tall.
" The Payaguas are invariably lanky, none but the women ever
showing signs of corpulence. Their shoulders are broad and the
muscles of their chests, arms, and backs display a development
produced by constant use of the oar, for they live in their canoes ;
but, as a species of compensation, the predominance of the pro-
portions of the upper limbs causes the lower extremities to api)car
slight and meagre.
" Their sldn, smooth and soft to the touch, like that of the
SOUTHERN BRANCH.
437
^w^^..^'./^^,j-
J).CA9(ViV
193. — A PARAGUAYAN MESSENGLR.
natives of the New Continent, is of an olive-bl•o^^n shade, which
it woukl be difficult to define more accurately. It seems some-
438 THE RED RACE.
what lighter than that of the Guaranis, and does not exhibit the
same yellowish or Mongolian tints.
" The Payaguas carry their massive heads erect, and have an
abundant supply of long, straight, or slightly curly hah-, which
they cut across the foreheads, and never comb, allowing it to grow
and fall about them in disorder. The 3'omig warriors alone partly
gather it at the back of the crown where it is tied by a little red
string, or by a strap cut from a monkey skin. A similar custom
obtams among the Guatos of Cuyaba, who, we may say inci-
dentally, have more resemblance to this nation than to the Guaranis,
though a learned classification has i)laced them side by side with
the latter. Tlieir small, keen eyes, a little contracted but not
turned up at the outer angle, have an expression of cunnmg and
shrewdness, and the lines, of the long slightly rounded nose recall
the Caucasian conformation to the mind. Their cheekbones are
but little prominent ; their lower lip protrudes beyond the upper,
thus imparting to their grave and impressive countenances an
expression of scornful pride, well in keeping with the character
of this unsubdued race.
"' The women when young are well-proportioned without being
slight, but they fatten early, their features become deformed, and
their figures grow squat and dumpy. To atone for this, however,
then- hands and feet always retain a remarkable smallness,
altliough they walk barefooted and take no care whatever of their
persons. I have also observed this delicate formation, a distinc-
tion which European ladies covet so much, among the tribes of
the Chaco, who are, with the Payaguas, the finest in America.
Their hair is allowed to fioat about the shoulders and is never
confined.
"A young girl on emerging from chihlhood undergoes tattooing.
By means of a tliorn and the fruit of the genipa, a bluish streak,
about half an incli wide, is drawn perpendi(tularly across the
forehead and down the nose as far as the upper lip ; and
when she marries this stri})e is proh)nged over the under lip to
beh>w the chin. Its shades vary i'rom vioh't to a slate-coloured
blue, and its marks are indelibk'. Some women add otlier lines
to this, as well as designs traced with the flaming tint of
the urucii; this latter fashion, however, though general half a
century ago, and which Azara describes minutely, has become
more and more unconnnou.
SOUTHERN BRANCH. 439
" The Payaguas go about naked in their tents {toldos), but
out of doors they wear a small cotton garment eucii'cling
them from the pit of the stomach to just below the knee.
This piece of cloth which they lap round their bodies in the
style of the cldripa of the Creoles, is one of the few produc-
tions of their ingenuity. Its manufacture devolves upon the
women, and they make it with no other help than that of their
fingers, without using either shuttle or loom. Some others
content themselves with a short shht, devoid of collar or sleeves,
rather like the tlpoy of the Guarany. Nevertheless the use of
<;lothing seems to become every day more familiar to all of
them ; and amongst those I saw roammg through the streets
of Assumption not one was satisfied, as in former times, with
covering his limbs with paintings rej)resentmg vests and
breeches.
" Other ancient customs have also disappeared, such as that
which the men had of wearing, as the case might be, either the
harhotc or a little silver rod analogous to the temheta of the wild
Guaranis or Cayaguas. Others are only resumed at rare intervals
or at certain epochs, on which solemn occasions long tufts of
feathers fixed on the top of the head are seen to reappear, and all
manner of fanciful patterns tattooed in bright colours on face,
arm, and breast ; as well as necklaces of beads or shells, and
lastly bracelets of the claws of capivaras, rolled round wrist and
anlde. But the tradition of this elaborate ornamentation has
been religiously preserved by the payc or medicme-man of the
tribe.
" The Payaguas live on the left bank of the Rio Paraguay.
They never take up theu* abode on the opposite side, where the
Indians of Chaco, with whom they are always at war, would not
be slow to attack them. Their principal hut (toldcria) is erected
on the river's edge, and consists of a large oblong cabin from
twelve to fifteen feet high, and made with bamboos laid on forked
poles and covered over with unplaited cane mats. Jaguar or
capivaras' skuis are spread on the gromid for beds, and weapons
and fishing and household utensils hang on the posts sustauiing
the frail roofing of the dwellmg, or lie pell-mell with earthen
vessels, in a corner.
"... The very limited occupation of this people constitutes
nevertheless their sole resource, for they are perfectly ignorant of
440
THE RED RACE.
liusbandry, and cultivate neither maize, potatoes, nor tobacco.
Tlie}^ are fishermen, spend theii- lives on the water, and become
early in life very expert sailors. Sometimes they are to be seen
in the stern of a canoe, letting it float with the cm-rent while
watching their lines ; at another, standing upright in a row,
they bend to their oars in good time and make the little craft
^..^^•JXr\^■^"m:l«X»'^'a5SS^'^'X'*'^ ■.x-Wi^vv^^WV^ ■v<^xv y^^«svv^\v«,..,M.v>>,«.y ,., ,
194.— BRAZILIAN NEGRO.
fly along with the swiftness of an arrow. Their boats arc
from five to a little over six feet in length, and between twt)
and a half to three feet wide ; tliey are hollowed from the
trunk of a timho, and terminate in a long tapering point at
each end.
" Their paddles are sharpened like lances, and form in their
hands very formidable weapons, to which must be added bows and
arrows, as well as the indcniut. They are cruel in warfare, and
grant no quarter except to women and children. Their method
SOUTHERN BRANCH.
441
of fighting shows no peculiarit}'. They attack the Indians of the
Chaco by falling iij)on them nnawares and endeavouring to surprise
them, but they take good care not to move far from the rivers,
for those tribes of famous horsemen would soon overcome them
in the open country.
" This nation, as the reader has doubtless surmised, lives in a
195. — IXDIAX WOMAN OF BRAZIL.
state of absolute liberty and complete mdependence of the
government of the Paraguayan Republic, which imposes neither
tax nor statute labour uj^on it, but on the contrary pays the
Payaguas for any services that are exacted of them, whether
as messengers on the river or as guides in the expeditions
dii-ected against the wild hordes that wander along the right
bank.
"... Being desii'ous to become acquainted with, and to be
able to sketch at my ease, in the midst of all the savage luxmy
of his garb, the individual who was entrusted with these func-
442 • THE RED RACE.
tions, I contrived to get him to come to my house arrayed in
the emblems of his high dignity and accompanied by some other
Indians. The i)romise of a certain quantity of liis beloved
liquor, coupled with the prospect of an evening's drunkenness,
speedily got the better of his reluctance.
" On the day named the paj-e came to see me. He was an old
man, somewhat bent with years, but with notliing repulsive in his
countenance, notwithstanding the disfiguration of the features,
Avhich is always prematm-e and so remarkable among the natives.
His hail' was still black and confined in a fillet bordered with
beadwork, over which was a tuft of feathers, while nandu plumes
waved behmd his head ; a necklace of bivalve shells was on his
neck, and from it hung, as a trophy, a whistle made from the arm-
bone of an enemy. He was quite naked beneath his sleeveless
iind collarless vest which consisted of two jaguar-skins, and wore
strings of capivaras' claws round his ankles. Finally, his right
hand contained an elongated gourd, and he held in his left a long
tube of hard wood, which I had some difiiculty in recognizing as
a pipe.
" The curtain rises. The sorcerer gave the pipe to his
companion, whose duty consisted in lighting it, and, taking it
again, inhaled several puffs which he blew noisily into the calabash
through the orifice bored in it ; then', without removing it from
his lips, he began shouting, sometimes slowly and sometimes
rapidly, uttering alternately the syllables 'ta, ta', and 'to, to,
to', with extraordinary-, inexpressible, reiterations of voice and
piercing yells. He gave way at the same time to violent contor-
tions, and executed a measured series of leaps, now t)n one
foot, and now on both joined together. This performance did
not last any length of time, and on a pretext of fatigue he was
not long without coming to a stand-still. A bumper was indis-
l)ensable in order to set him on his legs again, and the monotonous
chant immediately recommenced.
" My drawings being finished, I at last broke up the sitting to
the general satisfaction of my guests, and dismissed them, having
first purchased his i)ipe and whistle from the paye. The former
article was made oi' hard and lieavy wood and covered with regular
tracings engraved on tlie surface with a good deal of skill. It
was about a foot and a half long, ornamented with gilt nails, and
pierced by a tube which was widened at one end and terminated
SOUTHERN BRANCH,
443
at the other by a moutli-piece. This pipe is also to be found
among other neighbouring nations, as well as among the Tobas
and Matacos on the banks of the Pilcomayo. It gives an
idea of tho^e enormous cigars made from a roll of palm or
tobacco leaves, which played so important a part in Brazil, in
the ceremonies of the Tupinambas, and among the Caraibs of
the Antilles, on all occasiojis when the question of peace or
lOG. — NATIVE OF MANAOS, BRAZIL.
war had to be decided, when the shades of ancestors were to
be conjured up, etc., and which the first navigators mistook for
torches."
The Western Guamnis include the tribes known by the names
of Guarayis, Chiriguanos, and Cirionos, the fii'st of which have
been converted by the Jesuits. Between the province of the Clii-
quitos and that of the Moxos there are still some hordes of wild
Guarayis. The uncivilized Chiriguanos ai-e barbarians, very
formidable to their neighbours. The natives of a hundred and
sixty villages of the Andes, comprised between the great Chaco
river and that of Mapayo, in the province of Santa Cruz de la
444 THE BED RACE.
SieiTa, speak the Guarany language in all its piu'ity. The
barbarous Cirionos, among whom a dialect of that tongue is in
use, dwell to the north of Santa Cruz.
The Eastern Guaranis of Brazil include the Brazilian abori-
gines. The general language of the country does not seem to
differ more from Guarany, than Portuguese does from Spanish.
Tlie Cary'is, Tameyi, Tajnnaquis, Timmimnes, Tahayaris, Ttipin-
ambis, Apontis, Tajngoas, and several other tribes occupy the
maritime districts situated to the south of the movith of the
Amazon, speaking the Tujyi tongue with little or no altera-
tion.
During their voyage to Brazil, of which an account was
published in the " Tour du Monde,'' in 1868, M. and Madame
Agassiz visited man}- Indian tribes, and examined their habita-
tions in the midst of the woods. We extract a few pages from
their description.
"We arrive at the sitio,''' Avrites Madame Agassiz, "and
disembark. These dwellings are usually located on the banks
of a lake or river, within a stone's throw of the shore in order
that fishing and bathing may be better Avithin reach. But this
one was more retired, being placed at the extremity of a pretty
by-path winding beneath the trees, and on the summit of a little
hill, the slopes of which at the other side plunged into a broad
and deep ravine tln*ough which flowed a rivulet. The gTound
beyond rose undulating in uneven lines, on which an eye ac-
customed to the uniformly fhit country of the upper Amazon
cannot rest Avitliout i)leasure. Wait for the time of the rains,
and the brook, swollen by the increase of the river, will almost
bathe the foot of the house, which, from the top of the little
eminence, at present connnands the valley and the embanked bed
of the tiny stream. Great, consequently, is the difference between
the appearance of the same places in the dry and the Avet seasons.
The residence consists of several l>uildings, the most remarkable
of wliich is a long open liall in which the hrancas (whites) of
Manaos and of the neighbourhood dance when they come, as
is not infrequent, to spend the night at the sitio, in high
festivity.
" I learned tliese particulars from the old Indian lady who did
me th(! lionoiu's of tlie house. A low wall, from tlnve to four
feet in height, skirted this shed. At its sides and along
SOUTHERN BRANCH.
445
the whole length were placed raised wooden seats, and botli
ends w^ere closed from floor to roof by thick blinds made of
glittering palm-leaves, as fine as they were handsome, and of
a pretty straw colour. In a corner we found an immense
embroidery loom (Penelope's was doubtless like it), which
was occupied at the moment by a hammock of palm fibre,
an unfinished work of tlie ' senhora dona', or mistress of the
197.— BRAZILIAN NEGRESSES.
house, who allowed me to see the way in which she used the
machine. She squatted herself on a little low bench, in front
of the frame, and showed me that the two rows of cross
threads were separated by a thick piece of polished wood in
the shape of a flat rule. The shuttle is thrown between these
two threads and the woof is drawn close by a sharp blow of the
thick rule. I was then led to admii-e some hammocks of various
colom-s and textures which were being arranged for the accom-
modation of tlie visitors, and whilst the men set off to bathe in
446
THE RED EACE.
the brook, I went through the rest of the lodge with om- hostess
and her daughter, a very pretty Indian. The du-ection of every-
tliing devolves on the elder of the two ladies; the master is
absent, as he holds a captain's commission in the army operating
against Paraguay.
-"^, '-Z f-
198. — BRAZILIAN DWELLING.
" On the same carefully-kej^t piece of ground where the hall I
have described is situated, there are several casinhas or small
buildings, more or less close to each other, which are covered
with thatch, and merely consist of a single apartment (fig. 198).
Then comes a larger cottage, with earthen walls and bare floor,
containing two or three rooms, and with a wooden verandah in
front. This is the private abode of the senhora. A little lower
down the hill is the manioc sifting-house, with all its apparatus.
!^VM'^-.-,^\^^
J.Gj4 ucharo.
199. — NEGROS OF BAHIA.
448 THE RED RACE.
No place could be better kept than tlie com-tyarcl of tliis sitio,
wbere two or three negi'esses have just been set to work with
brooms of thin branches in their hands.
" The manioc and cocoa plantation surromids these buildings,
with a few coffee trees jjeeping out here and there. There is a
difficulty in judging of the extent of these farms, as they are
irregular, and comprise a certain variety of plants ; manioc, cocoa,
coffee, and even cotton being cultivated together in confusion.
But this part of the estate, like all the rest of the establishment,
seemed larger and better cared for than those usuall}- seen. As
we were departing, our Indian hostess brought me a nice basket
filled with eggs and abacatys, or alligator's pears, according
to tlie local name. We retm-ned home just in time for the ten
o'clock meal, which draws everyone together, both idlers and
workers. The sjiortsmen had returned from the forest, laden
with tucanas, parrots, paroquets, and a great variety of other
birds, wliile the fishermen ])rouglit fresh treasures for M.
Agassiz.
" We left the dinner-table, and while taking coffee under the
trees, the president proposed an excursion on the lake at simset.
.... The little craft glided between the glowing sunset and
the glitter of the deep sheet of water, seeming to borrow its hues
from each. It rapidly drew near, and was soon quite close, when
a burst of joyous shouts broke fortli, and was merrily responded
to by us. Then side by side the two boats descended the stream
together, the guitar passing from one to the other, as Bra/ihan
songs alternated with Indian airs. Nothing could jiossibly be
imagined bearing the national impress more strongly marked,
more deeply imbued with tropical tints, more characteristic, in
fine, than this scene on tlie lake. When we arrived at the landing-
place the rosy and gold-tinged mists had become transformed
into a mass of white or ashen-grey vapour, the last raj's of the
sun were fled, and the moon was shining at its full. In ascending
the gentle slope of the hill, someone suggested a dance on the
grass, and the young Indian girls formed a quadrille. Although
civilization had mingled its usages with their native customs, there
were yet many original traits in their movements, and this con-
ventional dance was deprived of much of its artificial character. At
length we returned to the house, where dancing and singing
recommenced, whilst groups seated on the ground here and there
200. — NATIVES OP FRENCH GUYANA.
G a
450 THE EED KACE.
laughed and chatted, all, men and women, smokmg with the same
gusto. The use of tohacco, almost universal among females of
the lower class, is not altogether confined to them. More than
one senhora delights to puff her cigarette as she rocks in her
hammock during the warm hours of the day.'' Fig. .200 repre-
sents some natives of French Guyana, who closely resemble the
Brazilian negroes we have just mentioned.
The Ouragas are affiliated to the Brazilio-Guarany race, with
a few other tribes very closely allied to them. They form one of
the nations most widely spread over the northern parts of South
America. They were formerly in possession of the banks and
islands of the Amazon river for a distance of five hundred miles
from the mouth of the Pdo Nabo.
The Caribbee race has a close affinity to the Guarany. The
Indians who have given their name to this group, one of the
most numerous and extensively scattered of the southern
continent, are those celebrated Caribs Avho in the sixteenth
century occupied all the islands from Porto Rico to Trinidad,
and the whole of the Atlantic coast comprised between the
mouth of the Orinoco and that of the Amazon, that is to say,
as far as the Brazilian frontier.
The Tamanacs belong to the same family, and live on the
right bank of the Orinoco, but then* numbers are at the j^re-
sent day greatly reduced. The same remark applies to the
Arcnvacs or Araocas, to the Guamnns, who are said to build
their houses upon trees, to the Guayquenas, Cumauogots,
Pkariagots, Chaymas, kc. Humboldt has written of the
latter : —
" The expression of countenance of tlie Clia^inas, without
being harsh and fierce, has in it something sedate and gloomy.
The forehead is small and but little prominent; the eyes arc
black, sunken, and lengthy, being neither so obliquely set nor
so small as those of the JNIongolian race. Yet tlie corners per-
ceptibly slant upwards towards the temples ; the eyebrows arc
l)lack or dark brown, thin, and not much arched ; the lids fringed
with very long eyelashes ; and their habit of drooping them, as if
heavy with languor, softens tlic women's look and makes the eye
thus veiled appear smaller than it really is."
SOUTHERN BRA^X'H.
451
The Botocuclos (fig. 201) who dwell round the Rio Doce,
ill Brazil, have heeii cannibals, and are still to tlie i^resent day
the most savage of all Americans. The}^ wear collars of human
teeth as ornaments. Perpetuall}^ wandering and completely
naked, they take a pleasure
in adding to their natural
ugliness, and impart a more
repulsive appearance to their
countenances by a habit the}'-
have of shtting their under
lip and ears, in order to in-
troduce "barbotes " into the
openings thus made.
In his " Travels in Brazil,"
M. Biard saw some Boto-
cudos. One, who seemed to
him to be the chief, carried.
like his companions, in an
opening in the lower lip,
a " barbote " consisting of a
bit of wood somewhat larger
than a five-shilling piece.
He made use of this projection as a little table, cutting up on
it, with the traveller's knife, a morsel of smoked meat which had
then only to be slipped into his mouth. This method of utilizing
the lip as a table struck M. Biard as thoroughly original. The
comrades of this Botocudos had also large pieces of wood in the
lobes of their ears.
201. — ^BOTOCUDOS.
(; o ::
CHAPTER II.
NOETHEEN BEANCH.
The members of the North American Branch present more
decided differences among themselves than those m the southern
division, so far as race is concerned, hut their characteristics are
merged one in the other. Nevertheless, the poiDulations inhabit-
ing respective!}' the south, the north-east, and the north-west can
be considered as forming so many distinct families, which we shall
pass in revicAv in succession.
SouTHEKX Family.
The southern family of the Northern Branch still preserves
much resemblance to the famihes of the southern branch which
we have just been considering. The complexion of its members
is rather fair, the forehead dei)ressed, and the figure tolerably well
proportioned.
This group embraces a great number of tribes speaking
different languages, peculiar to tlie central part of the northern
continent. The jirincipal among these nations are the Aztecs, or
jirimitive Mexicans, and the Moya and Lcnca Indians.
Aztecs. — When the Spaniards landed in Mexico, they found
there a people whose customs were far removed from those
of savage life. They were very expert in the practice of
different usefid ami ornamental arts, and their knowledge was
rather extensive, but thorough cruelty could always be laid to
their charge.
The Aztecs Avere intelligent and hard-working cultivators.
They knew how to work mines, prei)are metals, and set precious
stones as ornaments. Superb monuments had been erected by
NORTIIEKN BRANCH.
45:J
them, and they possessed a written language which presei-ved the
memorials of their history. Those who dwelt hi the region of the
present Mexico were advanced in the sciences ; they were pro-
foundly mibued with the sentiment of religion ; and their sacred
ceremonies were full of pomp, but accompanied by expiatory
sacrifices revolting in their- barbarism. They carried their annals
back to very remote antiquity. These annals were traced in
'202. — INDIAN OF THE MEXICAN COAST.
historical paintings, the traditional explanation of which was
imparted by the natives to some of their conquerors, as well as to
a few Spanish and Italian ecclesiastics.
The principal events recorded in these archives relate to the
migrations of three different nations, who, leaving the distant
regions of the north-west, arrived successively in Anahuac.
They were the Toltecs, CJilcJuinccas, and NaJiiiatlacas, divided
into seven distinct tribes, one of which was that of the
Aztecs, or Mexicans. The country whence the first of
454
THE RED RACE.
these people came was called Huelmetlapallan, and tliey
-^^z-
20;{, 204.— INDIANS OF TlIK MEXICAX COAST.
coiiimenced tlieir exodus in the year 544 of" our era. Pestilence
NORTHERN BRANCH. 455
decimated them in 1051, and tliey then wandered southwards,
but a few remained at Tula. The Chichimecas, a barbarous
race, arrived in Mexico in the 3'ear 1070, and the incm'sion
of the Nahuathicas, who spoke the same language as the Toltecs,
took place very soon afterwards. The Aztecs, or Mexicans,
separated themselves from the other nations, and in 1325 the}-
founded Mexico. In a word, the former inhabitants of jMexico
were immigrants from a country situated towarfls the north, on
the central plateau of Anahuac, and their successive migrations
had contmued during several centuries long prior to the discovery
of America by the Eiu'opeans.
The ancient portraits of the Aztecs and the faces of some of
their divinities are remarkable for the depression of the forehead,
from which results the smallness of the facial angle — a peculiarity
which ajDpears to have belonged to the handsome type of the
race.
The aboriginal Mexicans of our own time are of good, stature
and well proportioned in all their limbs. Thejdiave narrow fore-
heads, black eyes, white, well-set, regular teeth, thick, coarse, and
glossy black hair, thin beards, and are in general without any
hairs on their legs, thighs, or arms. Their skin is olive coloured,
and many fine 3'oung women may be seen among them with
extremely light complexions. Their senses are very acute, more
especially that of sight, which they enjoy unimpaired to the most
advanced age.
The native Indians forming i^art of the Mexican popidation are
characterized by a broad face and flat nose, recalling somewhat
the lineaments of the Mongohan cast of countenance. They
may be judged of from Figs. 202, 203, 204, and 205, which
represent aborigines of the interior and coast of Mexico.
M. Roude, who has published the narrative of his travels in
the state of Chihuahua, brought back acciu'ate drawings illustrative
of the usages and customs of the population of the Mexican
capital.
The ladies envelope themselves very gracefully in their rebosso,
with which they cover the head, partly hiding the face, and only
allowmg their eyes to be seen. Among the wealthy this rebosso
is generally of black or white silk, embroidered with designs in
bright and gaud}- colours. Women of the lower classes wear
a rebosso of blue avooI dotted with little white squares. Their
456
THE RED RACE.
petticoat is short, and its lower part embroidered with worsted
work. The favourite colour for this latter garmeut anioiig
common people is glaring red.
205.— MEXICAN INDIAN WOMAN.
The men's costume (fig. 206) is richer and more varied
than that of the women. On Sundays it is laced with silver ;
white trowsers are indispensable, and they are covered by
another pair made of leather, open along the sides from the waist
<lownwards, and ornamented with a row of silver buttons. A
China crape sash is wound rt)mul the waist, and the vest is of
deerskin or velvet with silver embroidery. The sombrero has a
very broad brim, is made of straw or felt, and decorated Avith a
tliick twisted band of black velvet or of silver gilt lace. The sanq^r
is spangled with striking c()k)urs and with varied patterns, and
the men possess a special talent for draping themselves gracefully
in it.
NORTHERN BRANCH.
457
The place above all others where the popular life of the inhabi-
tants of Mexico should be studied is in the markets (fig. 207).
There may you see Indians, Creoles, and foreigners, beggars
in rags and rich citizens, black frock coats, embroidered deer-
skin jackets, threadbare uniforms, soldiers, muleteers, porters,
monks of all shades, shod and shoeless Carmelites, all elbowing
•fiach other fraternally.
There Basil throws the lengthening
203. — MEXICAN PICADOR.
■shadow of his fantastic head-gear on the wall of the neighboui*-
ing church ; there dealers in hats, poultry, or wooden trays
offer theii- wares to buyers ; there pretty fruit and flower girls,
tidy servant maids of some decent house, or winsome CJiinas
with sparkling eyes, pass to and fro draped in their rebossos.
They bear on the upturned palms of the left hand, on a level
with the shoulder, and in the most artistic manner, a basket full
of gi'een plants, or the graceful red earthenware cantaro painted
and glazed, and filled with water.
Through this noisy crowd the water-carrier (aguador), clothed in
leather, treads his way with short steps, bearing on liis back an
458
THE RED EACE.
enormous red earthen jar, fastened hj means of two bandies and a
broad strap to liis forehead, which is protected by a little cap
i7::;7'ir!i!ri:!i;iii!'i:;"i:T"'!'iir^w'"i7^;P'?i!ri "''^^ v ■^' 'nT'»
-iiil^
^ir^i
207.— TiiK i;i)i.i)Aii iuaix;E jiahkkt, jiexico,
of leather ; another band passing across the toj) of the crown
supports a second and nnicli snialUn- jtitchcr, hanging before him
at Ins knees.
NORTHERN BRANCH.
4."j!>
If a person wishes to
become acquainted with
Mexico, it is among the
lower orders that he must
stud}'- the country. The
people are good ; eager for
knowledge, not^^ithstand-
ing the want of instruction,
and full of energy in spite
of then' long bondage. He
need be on liis guard against
the higher classes only, a
• small minority spoiled by
the priests, whose influ-
ence is all-powerful. The
ignorance of the monks,
who swarm in this land,
is doubled by an intoler-
able vanity that inspires
them with antipathy to all
progress.
The people of Mexico
are very simple in their
habits. Broth {inlchero)
and the national dish,/ri-
joZes (beans), form the ordi-
nary fare of the middle
class, to which a stew of
spiced duck is sometimes
added. They allay their
thirst with pure water, con-
tained in an immense glass,
which holds from one to
two quarts. This flagon is
placed in the centre of the
table, and is the only one
that appears on the board,
fi-om which decanters and
bottles, and very often even
knives and forks, are ban-
208. — MEXICAN HATTER.
o.s:^jx.
209. — MEXICAN TIAWXEi:.
460 IHE RED RACE.
islied. Each in turn steeps liis lips in tliis ciip, returning it to
its place or passing it to his neighbour. Besides, Mexicans in
general do not drinlc except at the end of the meal. In the
evening the circle is swelled by a few friends ; guitars are taken
down from the wall, and some simple ballads are sung to
mournful au's, or they dance to the same measm-e.
The Aztecs, or primitive Mexicans, like theii' predecessors, the
Toltecs, were, as we have said, strangers in Anahuac. Before
their arrival this plateau had been inhabited by different races,
some of which had acquired a certain degree of civilization, whilst
others were utterly barbarous. The Aztecs spread themselves
extensively in Central America.
The Olmecas are mentioned among the most ancient tribes, and
they are supposed to have peopled the West India Islands and
South America. This nation shared the soil of Mexico with the
Xicalaucas, Coras, Tepanecas, Tarascas, Mlxtecas, Tzapotecas,
and the Othomis. The last named and the Totonacs were two
barbarous races occupying the country near Lake Tezcuco, pre-
viously to the coming of the Chichimecas. Whilst all the other
\ known languages of America are polysyllabic, that of the Othomis
is monosyllabic.
Farther to the north, and beyond the northern frontiers of
the Mexican empii-e, dwelt the Iluaxtecas. The Tarascas
inhabited the wide and fertile regions of Mechoacaii, to the
north of Mexico, and were always independent of that kingdom.
I Their sonorous and harmonious tongue differed from all the others.
In civilization and the arts they advanced side by side with the
Mexicans, who were never able to subdue them : but their kmg
submitted without resistance to the rule of the Spaniards.
JMoyas and Lencas,— These are tribes which still live in a wild
state in the forests situated between the Isthmus of Tanania and
that of Thuantcpec, but an inquiry into their manners and
customs would offer no features of interest. The life of savage
nations exhibits an uniformity which greatly abridges our task.
NORTII-EASTEKN I'aMILY.
In the fifteenth century the Nortli-eastern family occupied
NORTHERN BRANCH. 461
tliat immense expanse of North America which is comprised
between the Atlantic Ocean and the Rocky Momitains, but all
its nations are now reduced to a few far from numerous tribes,
confined to the west of the Mississippi.
The distinguishing qualities of the red race are strongly
marked among these groups. A complexion of a light
cinnamon-colour, a lengthened head, a long and aquiline nose,
horizontal ej'es, a depressed forehead, a robust constitution, and
a tall stature constitute their principal physical characteristics, to
which must be added senses sharjiened to an extraordinary-
degree. They ha\'e a habit of painting their bodies, and especially
theii' faces, red. Theii' disposition is proud and independent, and
the}^ support pain with stoical courage.
Almost all these Indian tribes have already disappeared in
consequence of the furious war waged upon them by the
Europeans. Those that lived in olden times on the declivities of
the mountains facing the Atlantic are very nearly extinct.
.\naong such are the Hurons, Iroquois, Algonquins, and the
Natchez, rendered famous by Chateaubriand, and the Mohicans,
whom Cooper has immortalized.
We cannot speak detailedly here of these different nations, but
in order to give an idea of them we shall open Chateaubriand's
" Voyage en Amerique," and, ha"\dng quoted a few lines from it,
we will make the reader acquainted with the pith of the observa-
tions made in our own day in these same countries by contem-
porary travellers.
Spealdng of the Muscogulges and the Simnioles, Chateaubriand
Aviites in the followmg terms : —
" The Simnioles and the Muscogulges are rather taU in stature :
and, by an extraordinary contrast, then' wives are the smallest race
of women known in America ; they seldom depass a height of four
feet two or three inches ; their hands and feet resemble those of
an European girl nine or ten years old. But nature has com-
pensated them for this kind of injustice : their figure is elegant and
graceful ; their eyes are black, extremely long, and full of languor
and modest}'. They lower their eyelids with a sort of voluptuous
bashfulness ; if a person did not see them when they sjieak, he
would beUeve hunself listenmg to children uttering only half-
formed words."
The great writer i^assed along the borders of the lake to which
462 THE RED RACE.
its name has been given by the Iroquois colony of the Onondagas,
and visited the " Sachem " of that i^eople : —
"He was," says Chateaubriand, ''an ohi Iroquois in the
strictest sense of the word. His person preserved the memoiy of
the former customs and bygone times of the desert : hirge, pinked
ears, pearl hanging from the nose, face streaked with various
colours, little tuft of haii- on the top of the head, blue tmiic, cloak
of skins, leathern belt, with its scalping-knife and tomahawk,
tattooed arm, mocassins on his feet, and a porcelain necklace
in his hand."
The following is the sketch of an Iroquois : —
" He was of lofty stature, with broad chest, muscular legs,
and sinewy arms. His large round eyes sparkled with
independence; his Avliole mien was that of a hero. Shining
on his forehead might be seen high combinations of thought and
exalted sentiments of soul. This fearless man was not in the
least astonished at firearms when for the first time they were used
against him ; he stood firm to the Avliistling of bullets and the
roar of cannon as if he had been hearing both all his life,
and appeared to heed them no more than he would a storm.
As soon as he could procure himself a musket, he used it better
than an European. He did not abandon for it his tomahawk,
his knife, or liis bow and arrows, but added to them the
carbine, jiistol, poniard, and axe, and seemed never to i)ossess
arms sufficient for liis valour. Doubly arrayed in the murderous
weapons of Europe and America, with his head decked with
bunches of feathers, his ears pinked, his face smeared black, his
arms dyed in blood, this noble champion of the NewAVorld became
as loniiidable to behold, as he was to contend against, on the shore
wliicb he defended foot by foot against the foreigner."
A\ itli tliis terrible portrait Chateaubriand contrasts the blithe
countenance of the Huron, wlio had notliing in connnon with the
Iroquois Init language : —
" 'i'lie gay, spriglitly, and volatile Huron, of rasli, da/zling
valour, iiiid tall, elegant ligure, liad tlie au* of being born to be
the ally of tlie i'VeiicIi."
AVe now come to liavt Hers of our own dav. Fiff. 210 is a
sketcli of llic costumes of tlie wild Indians dwelling at the foot
ol the lloek)- ]\Ioinilains in Missouri, and who bear the name of
Creeks.
EC
■<
c^
464 THE BED RACE.
In Ids travels through the United States and Canada, M. H.
Deville had an opportunity of visiting an estahlishment of
Iroquois. These savages -were remarkahle for theii' reddish
colour and coarse features. They wore round hats with broad
brims, and robed themselves in Spanish fashion in a piece of dark
cloth.
The manufacture of the native coverings for the legs and feet
forms the principal occupation of the women, and under the
pretext of purchasing some of their handiwork INI. De-^ille entered
several Iroquois dwellings.
Divested of the thick mantle worn by them out of doors, the
women had assumed a long, coloured smock-frock with tight-fitting
pantaloons that reached to the ankles, and their varnished shoes
allowed coarse worsted stockings to be seen. Earrings and a
gold necklace constituted their chief ornament. Their hair is
drawn up to the top of the head and tied there in a knot. Tc^
say that their features are agreeable would be untrue, but in
early youth their figures are rather handsome. AVork, order,
and cleanhness reign in their household. Their brothers and
husbands are wood-cutters, steersmen, or conductors of rafts.
The same traveller met with some Clnpxicivay Indians on the
heights of I^ake Pepm. Their stature was tall, but they had
coarse features, and a skin of a very dark reddish colour. Half
their face was covered by a thick layer of vermilion extending as
far as their hair, which was plaited over the crown. They wore
long leather gaiters, tied at the sides by innumerable thongs,
and over a sort of tattered blouse was thrown a large woollen
blanket, which completely covered them. One individual, armed
with a long steel blade shaped like a dagger, had stuck his pipe in
his hair.
In his " Voyage dans les Mauvaiscs Terres du Nebraska,"
M. de Girardin (of Maine-et-Loire) describes his journey across
part of the Missouri basin occupied by some free and wild
Indians.
He brought back with him sketches and illustrations of those
tribes, the principal among Avhich are the Blackfeet, and the
Dacotas, or Siov.r, and was present at a grand coimcil of the
latter nation. The chiefs of the various clans, clad in their most
brilliant costumes, harangued the Avarriors, whilst a score of young
braves, witliout iiny other coA'ering than a thick coat of vermilion
NORTHERN BRANCH.
465
or ochre, made their steeds curvet and executed numberless
fanciful manoeuvres. The horses were painted j^ellow, red, and
white, and had their long tails decked with bright-coloured
feathers.
An immense tent, composed of five or six lodges of bison-skins,
was erected in the centre of the camp. The chiefs and principal
warriors formed a circle, in the midst of which the agent, the
211. — ENCAMPMENT OF SIOUX INDIANS.
governor of Fort St, Pierre, and his interpreters were stationed.
According to Indian custom, the grand chief lit the calumet of
peace, a magnificent pipe of red stone, the stem of which was a
yard long and adorned with feathers of every hue. After some
impassioned orations the comicil refused the travellers permission
to pass over their territory in order to reach that of the Black-
feet.
Fig. 211 represents the encampment of these Indians visited
by M. de Girardin : fig. 212 is a sketch of one of their horsemen,
and fig. 213 a likeness of a Sioux warrior, all from the pencil of
the same gentleman.
M. de Girardin happened to go to another camp, that of an old
H u
466
THE RED EACE.
chief of the same tribe. It consisted of five or six tents, conical
in shape, and made of bison-skins. Eemarkable for their white-
ness and cleanliness these habitations were covered with odd
paintings which portrayed warriors smoking the calumet, horses,
stags, and dogs. Numerous freshly scalped locks were hanging
at the end of long poles. At the side of each tent, a kmd of tripod
supported quivers, shields of ox-hide, and spears embellished with
212. — SIOUX WAKRIOB.
brilhant plumage. A few young warriors of strongly marked
features, with aquiline noses and herculean forms, but hideously
daubed in black and white paint, were engaged in firing arrows
at a ball which was rolled along the ground] or thrown into
the air.
The chiefs made the travellers seat themselves on skins of bears
and bisons, and conversed with the interpreter, whilst M. de
Girardm remained exposed to the curiosity of the young folks,
Avomen, and children. The girls ventured so far as to search his
pockets and extract from them his Ivnife, pencils, and note-
book. The most inquisitive, a fine girl with very soft eyes
NORTHERN BRANCH.
467
and magnificent teeth, perceiving he had a long beai*d wished to
213. — A SIO0X CHIEF.
assure herself that he was not shaggy all over like a bear, when
H H 2
468 THE RED EACE.
the traveller took it into liis head to put a little powder into
the hand of the pretty inquisitor and lit it by means of a
glass lens, an incident which gave a tremendous fright to the
assemblage.
During a journey to the north-east of America in 1867, M. L.
Simonin had an opportunity of visiting a Sioux village, and we
avail ourselves of a few of his descriptions. It consisted of about
a hundred huts, made with poles and bison skins, or pieces of
stitched cloth. The entrance to them was by a low narrow hole
covered over with a beaver skin. A fire blazed in the centre
of each hovel, and around it were pots and kettles for the
repast. The smoke which escaped at the top rendered this
abode intolerable. Beds, mattresses, cooking utensils, quarters
of wild bison, some raw, others dried and smoked, were scat-
tered here and there. Half-naked children, girls and boys,
scampered about outside, as well as troops of dogs that con-
stituted at once their protectors, their vigilant sentinels, and
their food.
M. Simonin went inside many of the huts, where warriors were
silently plaj'ing cards, using leaden balls for stakes. Others,
accompanied by the noise of discordant singing and tam-
bom-ines, were playing at a game resembling the Italian "mora,"
the score of wliich was marked with arrows stuck in the ground.
Some tents, in which sorcery, or " great medicine," was being
practised, were prohibited to the visitor. The women were
sitting in a ring round some of the wigwams, doing needle-work,
ornamenting necklaces or mocassms with beads, or tracing
patterns on bison skins.
Some old matrons were preparing hides stretched on stakes,
by rubbing them with freestone and steel chisels set in bone
handles. The squaws of the Sioux, on whom, moreover, all
domestic cares fall, are far from handsome. They are tlie slaves
of the man who purchases them for a horse or the skin of a bison.
The great Sioux nation numbers about thirty-five thousand in-
dividuals.
The same gentleman from whom we have just been quoting,
was enabled to make some observations among the Crows, a tribe
of Praiiie Indians who are neighbours of the Sioux. Tlieir
features are broadly marked, their stature gigantic, and their
frames athletic, while, according to M. Simonin, tlieir majestic
NORTHERN BRANCH. 4G9
countenances recall the t}-pes of the Roman Caesars as we see
them delineated on antique medals.
The traveller was admitted into the hut of the cliiefs, where
the " Sachems " were seated in a cii-cle, and as he touched their
hands successively, they uttered a guttural " a hou," a sound
which serves as a salutatioji among the Eed Skins. He smoked
the calumet.
These men had tlieir cheeks tattooed in vermilion. They
were scarcely covered ; one had a woollen blanket, the next a
buffiilo hide or the incomplete uniform of an officer, while the
upper part of another's body was naked. Several wore collars or
eardrops of shells or animals' teeth. Hanging from the neck of
one was a silver medal bearmg the effigy of a President of the
United States, which he had received when he went on a mission
to Washington in 1853 ; and a horse, rudely carved in the same
metal, adorned the breast of another of theii- number.
M. Simonin was afterwards present at a council of the Crow
Indians, but we do not intend to give any report of this conference
of savages, of which, however, the reader may form some idea by
castmg a glance at fig. 214.
In dealing with the relations existing between the wild Indians
of North America and the civilized inhabitants, that is to say, the
Americans of the United States, M. Simonin enters into some
interesting reflections which we believe we ought to reproduce.
**A singular race," says M. Simonin, "is that of the Eed
Skins, among whom Nature has so lavishly apportioned the
finest land existing on the globe, a rich alluvial soil, deep,
level, and well watered ; still this race has not yet emerged from
the primitive stage which must be everywhere traversed b}^
humanity at the outset — the stage of hunters and nomads,
the age of stone ! If the Whites had not brought them iron,
the Indians would still use flint weapons, lilce man before the
Deluge, who sheltered himself in caverns and was contem-
porary in Europe with the mammoth. Beyond the chase and
wai-, the wild tribes of North America shun work ; women,
among them, perform all labour. What a contrast to the toihng,
busy population around them, whose respect for women is so
profound ! This population hems them in, completely surrounds
them at the present day, and all is over with the Eed Skins if
they do not consent to retii-e into the land reserved for them.
o
o
w
M
o
o
?5
NORTHERN BRANCH. 471
" And even there will industry and the arts spring up? How-
poorly the Red race is gifted for music and singing is well
known : the fine arts have remained in infancy among them ;
and writing, unless it consists in rude pictorial images, is utterly
. unknown. They harely know how to trace a few head patterns
on skuis, and although these designs are undoubtedly often
happily grouped and the colours blended with a certain harmony,
that is all. Industry, apart from a coarse preparation of victuals
and the tanning of hides and dressing of furs, is also entirely
null. The Indian is less advanced than the African negro,
who knows at least how to weave cloths and dye them. The
Navajoes, alone, manufacture some coverings with wool.
" The free Indians of the Prairies, scattered between the
Missouri and the Rocky Mountains, may be reckoned at about a
hundred thousand, while all the Indians of North America, from
the Atlantic to the Pacific, are estimated at foiu* times that
number. These calculations may possibly be slightly defective,
statistics or any accurate census being quite wanting. The Red
men themselves never give more than a notation of their tents
or lodges, but the assemblage of individuals contained in each of
these differs according to the tribe, and sometimes in the same
tribe ; hence the impossibility of any mathematically exact com-
putation.
" In the north of the Prau'ies the great family of the Sioux
numbering thirt3'-five thousand is remarkable above all others.
The Crows, BigbelKes, Blackfeet, &c., who occupy Idaho and
Montana, form, when taken altogether, a smaller population than
the Sioux — probabl}' about twenty thousand. In the centre and
south, the Pawnees, Ai'apahoes, Shiennes, Yutes, Kayowaj's,
Comanches, Apaches, Sec, united, certainly exceed forty thousand
in number. The territories of Nebraska, Kansas, Colorado,
Texas, and New Mexico are those which these hordes overrun.
The Pawnees are cantoned in Nebraska, in the neighbourhood of
the Pacific Railway, and the Yutes in the ' parks ' of Colorado.
" These races possess man}- characteristics in common ; they
are nomadic, that is to sa}-, they occupy no fixed place, Hve by
fishmg, or above all by hunting, and follow the wild buffalo in
its migrations everywhere.
" A thoroughly democratic regime and a sort of communism
control the relations of members of the same tribe with
472 THE RED RACE.
each other. The chiefs are nommated by election, and for a
period, but are sometimes hereditary. The most courageous, he
who has taken the greatest number of scalps in war or has slain
most bisons, the performer of some brilliant exploit or a man of
superior eloquence, all these have the right to be chosen chiefs.
As long as he conducts himself well a chief retains his position;
if he incur the least blame his successor is appointed. Chiefs
lead the tribes to battle, and are consulted on occasions of diffi-
culty, as are also the old men. The braves are the heutenants
of the chiefs, and hold second command in war. There is no
judge in the tribes, and each one administers justice for himself
and applies the law at his own liking.
" All these nations hunt and make war in the same manner, on
horseback ; with spear, bow and arrows, in default of revolvers
and muskets, and usmg a buckler as a defence against the
enemy's blows. They scalp their dead foe and deck themselves
with his locks ; pillage and destroy his property, carry away
his women and children captives, and frequently subject the van-
quished, above all any white man falling into their hands, to
horrible tortures before putting him to death.
" The squaws to whom the prisoner is abandoned exhibit the
most revolting cruelty towards him, tearing out the eyes, tongue,
and nails of their victim ; burning him, chopping off a hand to-
da}', and a foot to-morrow. When the captive is well tortured,
a coal fire is lighted on his stomach and a yeUing dance per-
formed round him. Almost all lied Skins commit these atro-
cities phlegmatically towards the "Whites when engaged in a
struggle with them.
" Tribes often make war among themselves on the smallest
pretext, for a herd of bisons they are pursuing, or a prairie where
they wish to encamp alone. They have not indeed any i)lace
reserved, but they sometimes wish to keep one so, to the exclu-
sion of every other occupant. Nor is it uncommon for the same
tribe to split itself into two hostile clans. A few years ago the
Ogallallas when maddened by wliisky fought among themselves
with guns, and have been broken up ever since into two bands,
one of which, the ' Ugly-Faces,' is commanded by Red Cloud, and
the other, by Brg-Mouth and Pawnee-Killer.
" The languages of all the tribes are distinct; but perhaps a
linguist would recognize among them some common roots, in the
NORTHERN BRANCH.
473
same way as in our own day tliey have been found to exist
215. — PAWNEE INDIANS.
between European tongues and those of India. These hmguages
474 THE RED RACE.
all obey the same grammatical mechanism ; they are ' aggluti-
native,' or ' polys}Tithetic,' and not ' analytic ' or ' inflected,' that
is to say, the words can be combined Avith each other to form
a single word exj^ressing a complete idea ; but relation, gender,
number, etc., are not indicated by modifications of the substan-
tive. I pass over the other characteristics which distinguish
agglutinative from inflected languages. The dialects of the
Eed Skins have not, or seem not to have, any aflinity in the
difl'erent terms of their vocabulary, which is, besides, often very
limited.
" In order to comprehend each other the tribes have adopted
by common accord a language of signs and gestures which
approximates to that of the deaf and dumb. In this way all the
Indians are capable of a mutual understanding, and a Yute, for
instance, can converse without difficulty for several hours with an
ArrajDahoe, or the latter with a Sioux.
" The Whites are not acquainted with the languages of the
Prairie Indians, or know them very badly. Frequently, there is
but one interpreter for the same tongue, often a very poor one,
merely understanding the idiom he has translated, not speaking
it. Many, a fortiori, are not able to write the language which
they interpret. Neither Dr. Mathews, John Pdchard, nor Pierre
Chene could spell for me in English characters the names of
the Crow chiefs. How would it be in the case of the Arrapahoes
or Apaches, whose strongly guttural speech is onl}- accentuated
by the tips of the hjis ?
" In all this it must be understood that I speak only of the
tribes of the Prairies, and not of those who lived in olden times on
the declivities of the mountains overlooking the Atlantic or skirt-
ing the Mississippi. Tlie majority of the latter are, as is known,
extinct, the Algonquins, Hurons, Iroquois, Natchez and Mohi-
cans, and it is also well to avow that France has contributed in a
large measure to their disappearance.
" The residue of these tribes, whicli I shall term Atlantic —
Delawares, Clierokees, Seminoles, Osages, and Creeks — is now
cantoned in the reserves, especially in the Indian Territory,
where little by little the Ked Skins are losing their dis-
tinctive characteristics. Histories and autlientic documents
regarding all these races are extant, whilst only very little
is known up to the present concerning those of the Prairies.
NORTHERN BRANCH,
475
The greater jiart of tlie legends and traditions witli wliich
21G. — A CHAYENE (SHIEXNES) CHIEF.
people endow them are only due to the invention of travellers.
476 THE RED RACE.
"It is towards a new territory analogous to the one just
mentioned, and bordering upon it, that the Commissioners of the
Union have recently pushed back the five great nations of the
south ; while they intend to indicate a reserve of the same kind
in the north of Dacota to the Crows and the_ Sioux, if they find
them well disposed to accept it.
" And then, people may say, what will become of the Indians ?
For this is the question which every one asks when he hears the
Red Skins spoken of. If the Prairie tribes go into the reserves,
the same will happen to them which] has befallen those of the
Atlantic borders ; little by little they will lose their customs,
their wild habits ; they will yield insensibly to the sedentary and
agricultural life, and, step b}' step — last phase, of which the first
example remains to be seen — their country will pass from the
rank of a territory to that of a state. Arrived at this final stage
the Indian will be altogether blended^'with the AVhite ; after a
few generations he will not perhaps be more distinguishable from
him than the Frank is discernible from the Gaul among us, or
the Norman from the Saxon in England.
"But if the Indian does not submit; if he will not consent to
be cantoned in the reserves ? Then must ensue a death-struggle
between two races differing in colour and customs, a merciless
war of wliich, unfortunately, so many examples have already been
seen on the same American soil. AMiere are now the Hurons,
Iroquois, and Natchez, who amazed our ancestors ? The
Algonquins, who had no limits to their territory, where and
how many are they to-day ? All have gradually disappeared by
disease or warfare.
" The war which will break out this time will be short, and it
will be final, for in it the Indian will finally sink. He has on
his side neither science nor numbers. Undoubtedly, b}"" his
ambushes, by his tiights, by his isolated and totally unforeseen
attacks, he bewilders scientific warfare, and the most able
strategists of the United States, with General Sherman at their
head, have been beaten by the Indians, who have gained no small
share of glory against the Wliites. But the next war will be no
longer one of regulars but of volunteers. The pioneers of the ter-
ritories will arm themselves, and if the Bed man demands tooth for
tooth, eye for eye, the Whites will inflict upon him the inflexible
penalty of retaliation, and the Indian will disappear for ever."
NORTHERN BRANCH. 477
In the narrative of his travels from the Mississippi to the coasts
217. — A YUTE CHIEF.
of the Pacific Ocean, made in 1853, M. Mollliausen has given
478 THE RED RACE.
various details concerning the remnants of the nearly extinct
Atlantic tribes.
The Choctaivs, to the number of twenty-two thousand souls, are
spread over the regions bordering on Ai'kansas on the east, the
plains inhabited by the Chicksaivs on the south,' and those occu-
pied by the Creeks on the west, wliile their neighbours to the
north are the Cherohees.
The vast plains which adjoin the Choctaw territories, are used
for the pastimes of the Indians, and especially for theii' game of
ball or tennis. The Choctaws, Chicksaws, Creeks, and Cherokees
are passionately attached to this amusement. A challenge borne
by two able performers usually gives rise to the festival, and having
arranged the day for the contest, the players dispatch their
heralds to all quarters. These emissaries are tattooed horsemen,
accoutred in a fantastic style. Carrying a ceremonial racket,
they repair from village to village and hut to hut, proclaiming
throughout the entire tribe the names of the individuals who
have proposed the match, and making known the day of the
struggle and the place of meeting. As each of the actors is
accompanied by his relatives, half the nation is often found
assembled at the appointed locality on the eve of the solemn day,
some to take part in the fray, and the others to bet upon the
result. This game (fig. 218) is a tremendous tussle, a general
scrimmage in which almost the whole tribe is engaged.
Between the Canadian border and Arkansas, sprinkled with
flourishing farms, is the fertile domain of the Creek Indians. It
is not so long since the warriors there covered themselves with
whimsical tattooing ; but progress has to-day penetrated into
these savannas, and these same Indians to-day read a newspaper
printed in their language.
Like the Choctaws, the Creeks formerly inhabited Alabama and
Mississippi, which they ceded for a pecuniary consideration to
the American government. Their numbers do not amount to
more than twenty-two thousand.
A similar estimate may be made of the Cherokees, who have
abandoned New Georgia for higher Arkansas.
Further off are the Shawnecs, a nation which is reduced to
about fourteen hundred members, and yet was once one of the
most powerful in North America. They were the first to oppose
resistance to the encroachments of civilization, and hunted from
WW"'
1-1
M
o
►J
a
00
480 THE RED RACE.
everj^-liere have strewn the hones of their warriors along their
route.
The Bdaicares, who have diminished to the insignificant total
of eight hundred individuals, originally inhabited the eastern parts
of the States of Pennsylvania, New Jersey, and Delaware. Their
fate resembled that of the Shawnees ; bemg ever obhged to
subdue new territories which they were afterwards compelled to
yield to the government. Driven from the plains which con-
tained the tombs of their forefathers, deceived and betrayed by
the strangers, the Delaware Indians have repelled Christian
missionaries. Placed at the extreme limits of civihzation, on the
very border of vu-gin nature, they devote themselves fearlessly to
their adventurous propensities. They go to hunt the grizzly bear
in California, the buffalo on the plains of Nebraska, the ellc at the
sources of the Yellowstone, and the mustang in Texas, scalping a
few crowns on then- way. A Delaware only requires to see a piece
of land once, m order to be able to recognize it after the lapse
of years, no matter from what side he may approach it ; and
wherever he sets his foot for the first time, a glance suffices to
enable him to discover the spot where water should be sought
for. These Indians are admirable guides, and on their services,
which cannot be too dearly paid for, the existence of a whole
caravan often depends.
Comanches. — The great and valiant nation of the Comanche
Indians, which is divided into three tribes, overruns in every
direction the vast expanse of the Prairies : outside those green
savannahs they would be unable to hve. Those of the north and
of the centre are ever hunting the buffalo, and the flesh of that
iinimal constitutes almost tlieir sole sustenance. From the most
tender childhood till advanced age they are in the saddle,
and a whip and bridle render the Comanche the most expert,
agile, and independent of men. They gallop in thousands over
the Prairies hanging t(^ the sides of their steeds, and du-ecting
their arrows and spears witli marvellous skill at tlieir mark.
They i)lume themselves t)n being robbers, attack the establish-
ments of the AVhites, lead men, women, and children away
prisoners, and carry off the cattle.
Fig. 219 represents two Couiauclie Indians ; fig. 220, one of their
encainiiments, and fig. 221, a buUalu hunt among the same tribe.
NORTHERN BRANCH.
481
Apaches. — The A2)ache nation is one of the most numerous of
New Mexico, inchiding many tribes, several of which are not
even known h}' name.
The Navajoes belong to this group. They are the only
219. — COMANCHE INDIANS.
Indians of New Mexico who keep large flocks of sheep and
pm'sue a pastoral life. They know how to weave the wool of
theii' flocks, of which they manufactm'e thick blankets fit to
compete with the productions of the west, twisting bright
colours into these rugs in a way that imparts to them a very
original appearance. Their deerskin leggings are made with the
I I
482
THE RED RACE.
utmost care, and have thick soles and a pointed end, shaped like
a beak, a necessaiy precaution against the thorny cactus plants
Avith which the soil bristles. Then- head-gear consists of a leathern
cap in the form of a lielmft, ndoj-ned by a bunch of cock's.
220. — A COMANCHE CAMP,
eagle's, or vulture's feathers. In addition to bows and arrows,
they carry long lances which they handle very skilfully as they
dash along on their fleet steeds.
In the last rank, of the Apache nation are to be placed the
tribes of the CoRuinos and Vampays, thievish, savage, and
suspicious hordes with which it has been found impossible to
O
(^
'J
c-i
I I 2
484 THE RED RACE.
establisli any relations, and who are natives of the mountains of
San Francisco. Cedar-berries, the fruit of a species of-pine-tree,
and the gi-ass and root of a Mexican plant, constitute their
means of subsistence, for they are wretched hunters.
Within sight of the Rio Colorado M. Mollliausen encountered
some Indians belonging to the three tribes of the Chimclnvehs,
Cutchanas and Pah-Utahs, who bear a resemblance to each other.
Their complexion was dark in colom-, theii' faces striped with
. bistre, and then- black haii- hung down then- backs in locks which
I were confined with wet clay. They were of fine stature, and
I perfectly naked but for a waistband. They bomided forward like
I deer to meet the travellers, and their expression of countenance
i was frank, land, and merry. Then* women on the contrary were
c- small, thickset, and clumsy, but their large black eyes and
\ pleasant manners gave them a certain charm.
\ The travellers also fell in with the Mohawk Indians (fig. 222),
men of herculean forms who were tattooed from the roots of the
hair to the sole of the foot in blue, red, white and yellow, and
mtli eyes that glowed like coals under this layer of paint. Most
of them wore vulture's, magpie's, or swan's feathers on the top
<if their heads, and carried large bows and spears in theii'
hands.
Mr. Catlin made numerous excursions among the Indian
tribes of the plains of Columbia and Upper Missom'i, and we
shall quote presently his remarks concernmg the NaTjas and
Flat-Heads.
Both these nations dwell to the west of the Rocky IMoun-
tains, occiipying all the country situated round Lower Columbia
and Vancouver's Island. The latter tribe derives its name
fi'om the singular custom which exists among them of flatten-
ing their children's heads at their birth.
The Flat- Heads (fig. 223) live in a region where very little in
the way of food is to be found except fish, and their lives are
spent in canoes. The artificial deformity which constitutes the
national characteristic is to be foimd more especially among
the women, witli whom it is almost universal; but it is only
a question of fashion, and does not appear to have any perceptible
eft'ect on the functions of the organs, for persons whose heads
liave been compressed seem as intelligent as those who have not
undergone this strange operation.
NOllTHERN BRANCH.
485
Mr. Catlin says : —
*' In the course of the 5'ear 1853 I found mj^self on board the
222.— MOHAWK INDIANS.
Sally Anne, a little vessel flying the star-spangled flag, -which hav-
ing made a few trading cruises along the coast of Kauitschatlva
486 THE RED KACE.
and Russian America, was on her way to land in British
Cohimbia several passengers who had been attracted thither by
the reputation of the auriferous deposits newly discovered in
that country.
*' On the third day from our entry into Queen Charlotte's
Sound, the long and magnificent strait separating Vancouver's
Island from the continent, we got into the long-boat to
go on shore, and arrived at the village of the Nayas. The
Indians had been informed of our visit and were all assembled
in their huts ; the chief, a very dignified man, bemg seated in
his wigwam, with lighted j'jipe, ready to receive us. Vi^e
squatted ourselves on mats sj)read upon the ground, and whilst
the pipe was being passed round — this is the first ceremony on
such occasions — hundreds of native dogs — half wolves, — which
had followed in our track, completely invaded the approaches
to the wigwam, barking and howling m the shrillest and most
mournful manner. The sentinel whom the chief had stationed at
the door to prevent an3'one entering without permission, dis-
charged an arrow at the leader of the band, piercing him to the
heart, a proceeding which calmed the rest of the pack, which
was then chspersed with many blows of oars by the Indian women.
We were not a little embarrassed at having no other way of ex-
pressing our thoughts than by signs, yet we seemed to under-
stand each other perfectly, and we gathered that the chief had
sent to a village at no great distance in search of an inter-
jireter who ought very soon to arrive. I recommended my
companions not to breathe a word before his arrival as to
our object in visiting the localit}-, and in the meantime did not
myself lose an instant in endeavouring to rouse the interest of
our hosts.
*' I motioned to Ca?sar to bring me the portfolio, and having
seated myself beside the chief, opened it before him, while I gave
an explanation of each portrait ; he expressed no great surprise,
and yet took an evident pleasure in examining them. I showed
him several chiefs of the Amazons, as well as others of the Sioux.
O sages, and Pawnees. The last likeness was a full-length one
of Ca3sar, on seeing which he could not restrain himself from
bursting into the most tremendous fits of laughter, and turning
towards tlie subject of it who was sitting opposite, signed to
him to approach, gave him a grasp of the hand and made him
NORTHERN BRANCH. 487
place himself beside him. These drawings excited great anima-
223. — FLAT-HEAD INDIANS.
lion in the assemldiifje ; tliree or four mider-chiefs were anxious
488 THE RED RACE.
to see them, and the chief's wife and their young daughter came
close to us for the same purpose.
" One detail of their toilette attracted Cffisar's attention : a
man had a round slip of wood inserted in his under lip and the
cliief's daughter also carried a similar ornament. Like Csesar, my
companions were ignorant of this strange and incredible custom,
and contemplated the Indians thus adorned, with the utmost
astonishment.
" The chief's daughter wore a magnificent mantle of mountain-
sheep's wool and wild-dog's hair, marvellously interwoven with
handsome colours in the most intricate and curious patterns,
and bordered all roimd with a fringe eighteen inches deep.
The making of this robe had occupied three women during a year,
and its value was that of five horses. The bowl of the pipe which
the chief jiassed round, was of hard clay, black as jet and
liighly polished, and both it and the stem were embellished v.'ith
sketches of men and animals carved in the most ingenious
manner. I have seen several of these pipes, and have had many
in my possession, with tlieir eccentric designs representing the
garments, canoes, oars, gaiters, and even the full-length lilcenesses
of tlieir owners. These designs of the Nayas are different
from all those we saw among the other tribes of the conti-
nent. The same ornaments are found on their spoons, vases and
clubs ; on their earthenware, of which they make a groat
quantity; and on everything else manufactured b^'them. Uj) to
the present these figures are inexplicable hieroglyphics to us, but
they possess great interest for archeologists and etymologists.
" I did not fiiul in this 'Naya Chief the same superstitious
dread wliidi tlie Indians of the Amazon and of other i)arts in
the south of America evinced wlicii 1 asked them to have their
l)ortraits taken; on tlic contrary he saidof liis own accord to me:
' If you think any of us worthy of the lionour, or handsome enough
to be painted, we are ready ! ' I thanked liim ; Cffisarwent for my
box of colours and my easel, and I began his likeness and that of
Iiis daugliter, for he liad told me how much he loved this child, add-
ing that it was liis rule to have her almost always witli liim, and
that he thought I sliouhl do well to draw them togetlu'r, both on
the same canvas. I agreed to his retpiest, telling him at the
same time how much 1 ai)preciatcd sucli natural and noble feel-
ings on his part.
NOETHERN BRA.NCH.
489
. As we neared the village a great crowd came to meet
224. — NAYA INDIANS.
US, and I noticed that the throng, especially the women, attached
490 THE EED RACE.
themselves to the steps of Caesar as he marched solemnly along,
his tall figure drawn up to its full height, and -\vith the portfolio
on his back. So large were the numbers for so small a village,
that I asked the interpreter to explain what this signified. He
told me that the news of our arrival^ and the attraction of the
dance which was sure to take place in the evening had drawn and
would still draw a vast concourse of Indians from the adjoining
districts. At sunset we partook of a meal of venison in the chief's
wigwam, and afterwards set ourselves to smoke imtil night came
on. Then in the midst of dreadful jelling, barking, and singing,
we saw about a dozen flaming torches approacliing the hut in
front of which the dance of masks now began. Grotesque is an
imperfect Avord to convey an idea of the incredible eccentricities
and buflbonery that took place before us, and Caesar was seized
with such a fit of laughing as to be almost choked. Picture to
yourself, fifteen or twenty individuals, all full-grown men,
masked or tricked out in the most extraordinary guise, while
many spectators, placed in tlie first rank, were costumed
in similar style. A great medicine man was the conductor of
the revels and the most whimsical of all. He rejiresented the
' King of the Bustards,' another Avas ' Monarch of the Divers,'
a third, ' Doctor of the Eabbits ; ' and there were also the
' Brother to the Devil,' the ' Thunder-lNIaker,' the ' White
Book,' the ' Night-travelling Bear,' the ' Soul of the Caribout,'
and so on, until the names of every animal and every bird
were entirely exhausted. The dancers' masks, of which I
procured several, are very ingeniously made. Tlie}^ are eleverly
hoUowed from a solid block of wood in such a way as to fit the
face, and are held inside by a cross-strap which is taken between
the teetli, thus enabling tlie voice to be counterfeited and dis-
guised ; they are covered, moreover, with odd patterns in various
colours. AVith the exception of that of the leader of the dance,
all these masks had a round piece of wood in the vinder lip, to
recall the singular custom which exists in the country. Enter-
tainments of this description are not confined to the Nayas, fi)r J
have witnessed similar recreations in many other tribes in North
as well as South America.
" They also slit the cartilages ami lobes of their ears, lengthen
them, and insert little billets as ornaments. Those in the lip
are principally worn by the women, tliough some of the men
NORTHERN BRANCH. 491
have adopted tliis fashion, wliicli becomes more and more in
225. — A t'EO-\V CHIEF.
vogue among both sexes as the coast is ascended northwards.
492 THE RED RACE.
The same may be said of the masks, which are to be found as far
as among the Aloutis. All the women have not the lip pierced,
and those who have do not carry the wooden ornament except on
certain occasions, at settled periods, when thej"" don full di-ess.
They remove it when eating and sleeping or if they have to talk
much, for there are plentj^ of words which cannot be i)i'onounced
with this inconvenient trinket.
" The lip is perforated at the earliest age, and the apertui'e
tlius formed, though almost imperceptible at fii'st when the
'barbote' is taken out, is kept open and grows larger daily."
The same traveller had the pleasure of again meeting the
Crows, but as we have already spoken of the Indians of this
tribe, we shall content ourselves with reproducing here his very
picturesque costume of one of theii- chiefs (fig. 225).
Mr. Catlin twice visited the Mandan Indians in the course
of the summer of 1832. The solitary village in Avliich they
were collected, to the number of two or three thousand, was
on the left bank of the Missouri, at a distance of about 1400
miles from the city of St. Louis. Of medium stature, and
comfortably clad in skins, all wore leathern leggings and mocassins
elegantly embroidered with porcupine silk dyed in various
colours.
Each man had his tunic and his mantle which he assumed or
laid aside according to the temperature, and every woman her
robe of deer or antelope skin. Manj^ among them had a very
fair skin, and their hair, which was silvery gray from childhood
to old age, their light blue eyes and oval faces, doubtless
testified to an infusion of white blood. Almost all the men
adopted a curious fashion, pecuHar to this tribe ; their hair, long
enough to reach the calf of their legs, was divided into matted
locks, fattened and separated by hardened birdlime or by red or
yellow clay..
Nortii-Western Family.
The Indian tribes composing the North- Western family of
the North American Brancli, are less Avarlike and cruel than those
of the east. They take no scalps. Their* stature is not so tall,
their face broader, their eyes more sunken, and their complexion
browner. M. d'Omalius d'llalloy cites in this group the KoUouges
NORTHERN BRANCH. 493
(from 60° to 50° N. lat.), the Wakisches or Nootkans (Island of
Nootka and neighbouring coasts), the Chinooks (mouth of the
Oregon), and the Tularcnos, or Indians of California.
A detailed description of these different American tribes would
be devoid of interest ; in fact, we should be only able to repeat
with but little alteration what has been said in previous pages
concerning the manners, habits, customs, &c., of the last remain-
ing savages who still people the interior of the North American
forests.
In connection with the aboriginal- inhabitants of California, we
must direct the reader's attention to the fact, that the Califor-
nians have a skin of such a deep reddish-brown that it seems
black. This colom* is certainl}^ exceptional among the primitive
inhabitants of America, but the characteristic is so pronounced
in the present instance, that we felt that we could not avoid
pointing it out, although it may be opposed to the classification
Avhich we have adopted, placing in the Red Race all members of
the human family proper to America. This exception is one of
the inconveniences of classification to which Ave must submit,
without however endeavouring to conceal it.
THE BLACK RACE,
The Black Race, as considered iii the various peoples consti-
tuting its type, is distinguished by its short and woolly hair, com-
pressed skull, flattened nose, prominent jaws, thick hps, bowed
legs, and black or dark brown skin. Its members are confined
to the central and southern regions of Africa and the southern
parts of Asia and Oceania. The blacks found in America
are the descendants of African slaves transported into the New
World by Europeans.
The peoples belonging to the Black Race i:)resent gi'eat
variations. Some have the type altogether peculiar to the
Race we have just characterized, while others show a tendency to
approach the Yellow and the White Races. The inhabitants of
Guinea and Congo are quite black, but the Caffres are only ex-
cessively brown and resemble Abyssinians. The Hottentots and
Bushmen are yellowish, lil<e the Chinese, though at the same
time possessing the features and physiognomy of the Negro.
As striking varieties are, therefore, observable in the Black
Race as in the White, and a rigorous classification of it is
consequently very difficult to establish ; but as we coincide in
that which has been suggested by M. d'Omalius d' Hallo}', we
sliall separate the ])lack Race into two divisions, the Western and
the Eastern Branches.
CHAPTER I.
WESTERN BRANCH.
We shall notice three families in the Western Branch of the
Black Race, those of the Caffres, Hottentots, and Negroes. These
general groups comprise an immense numher of tribes, many of
them still unknown, constituting a, population of about fifty-
two millions.
Caffre Family.
The Caffres who inhabit the south-east of Africa form, so
to speak, the stepping-stone or intermedium between the brown
and the black nations. Their hair is woolly, but their com-
plexion is not so dark nor then- nose so flat as those of a Negro.
Possessing more aptitude for civilization than the other black
races, they are associated together in large communities, each of
which obeys a chief, and though half wandermg in their habits,
occupy some very populous towns, of considerable extent, and
resembling vast camps. Their clothing is very scanty, being
reduced in the men's case almost to a cloak, whilst the women
a,re better covered in leathern garments.
The Cafti-es have great herds of cattle and devote themselves
to agriculture. They cultivate maize, millet, l)eans and water-
melons ; make bread and beer, and manufacture earthenware, are
able to utilize metals, employ iron and copper, and know how to
tmni both into tools and ornaments. They beheve in a Supreme
Being as well as in the immortality of the soul, but pervert then-
religious sentiments b}^ divers suj^erstitions.
The various tribes of this great family possess physical charac-
teristics in common which are not to be found in other African
nations. Caffres are far taller and stronger ; they have well-
4fiG
THE BLACK EACE.
proportioned limbs, a brown skin, black and woolly liair ; the
elevated forehead and the projecting nose of the European with
the thick lips of the Negi'o, and the high prominent cheekbones
of the Hottentot. Their language is sonorous, sweet, and har-
monious, with a rumbling in its pronunciation.
226. — A CAFFKE.
"SV'e class with this family :
1. The Southern Caffres, who include the Amakisas, Ama-
thymbas, or Tamboukis, Amapendas, and other tribes ;
2. The Amazulas, A'atwas, and some other warlike wandering
hordes who have lately advnnced southward into the interior;
3. The inhabitants of DoLigoa Bay, who bear a closer resem-
blance to the Negroes ;
4. The Bechuanas and all the numerous tribes situated
towards the north and in the interior, speaking a language of
their own, called SicJiuana.
WESTERN BRANCH.
497
The Bechuana nations are the most advanced of these four
grouj)S. The traveller Livingstone, who made a long stay in
their country, has given excellent descriptions of them in his
"Expedition to the Zambesi." They have made progress in
arts and civilization, inhabit large towns, have well-built houses,
22^— NATIVE OF THE MOZAMBIQUE COAST.
till the soil, and know how to preserve one year's crop until the
next. Their- features tend towards an approach to those of
Europeans.
In the region of the Tammahas, not far from Marhow, a town
of ten thousand inhabitants, fields of corn several hundred acres
in extent, testify to a rather forward state of agricultui-e and
industry.
The Maratsi cultivate sugar and tobacco, make knives and
razors, construct their houses m masonry, and ornament them
with pilasters and mouldings.
AVe must also affiliate to the Caffircs, the inhabitants of the
t K
498 THE BLACK EACE.
Mozambique coast, that is to say, that portion of the east coast
of Africa between the mouth of the Zambesi and Cape Delgado.
Fig. 227 represents a tj^pical native of this district.
Hottentot Faivuly.
The Hottentots, whom the Dutch colonists call Bosjesmans or
Bushmen, inhabit the southern extremity of the continent.
Then- skin is of a dark yellowish hue, and it is only in conse-
quence of their featm^es and conformation, which are those of
Negroes, that the Hottentots are placed in the Black Bace, for if
then- colour is considered, they should be ranked in the Yellow
one.
Prior to the discovery of the Cape of Good Hope by Em-opean
navigators, the Hottentots formed a numerous people, vdiose
little tribes lived happily and tranquilly under the patriarchal
rule of their chiefs or elders. Composed of from three to four
hundred individuals onty, these hordes roved about with their
Hocks and assembled in villages, the houses of which being con-
structed of branches of trees and reed mats, Avere taken asunder
on the signal of departure, and removed by oxen to the site of
the new encampment selected by the chief. The wildest of them
had for covering a cloak of sheepskins sewn together, and their
weapons were a bow and poisoned arrows. This people were
active and intrepid hunters, and they found an opportunity of
proving to the Europeans that the}^ were brave in war. Their
cruel invaders, the Dutch, exterminated the majority of these
tribes, others were violentl}^ divested of their possessions and
liurled back into the forests or the deserts, where their wretched
descendants still live.
The Hottentots or Bushmen seem to be the lowest of man-
kind, as much by their physical characteristics as by the
inferiority of their intelligence. They are of small stature,
yellowish complexion, and repulsive countenance. Prominent
foreheads, small sunken eyes, extremely flat noses, and thick pro-
jecting lips, form the distinctive features of their face. In con-
sequence of their miserable state of existence, they become worn
out and decrepit early in life. They delight in personal adorn-
ment, and deck cars, arms, and legs with beads, and Avitli ii'on,
copper, or brass rings. The women coknu- the whole or part
WESTERN BRANCH.
40f)
of their feces ; for all covering, tliey throw over their shoulders
a Idnd of sheepskin mantle.
We give here (fig. 228), as an accurate specimen of the
Hottentot race, the portrait (from a cast in the French IVIuseuni
of Natural History) of a woman of that country, who died at Paris
228. — THE HOTTENTOT VENUS.
in 1828, and who was known hy the name of " The Hottentot
Venus." The physical specialty which rendered her remarkable,
and which consisted in a considerable development of the pos-
terior muscles, was merely an individual anomaly, and does
not permit of any general conclusion being drawn from it as a
characteristic of the Hottentot race. Tlie skeleton of this female
is preserved entire in the Museum, where a cast of the whole
body, coloured as in life, may also be seen.
The Bushman's dwelling is a low liut or a circular cavity.
They formerly lived in a species of natural caves among the rocks,
K K 2
500 THE BLACK RACE.
and a few iiiclividuals, even to the present day, occui:)y these same
dens, which convey to us a perfect idea of man's habitations at
the time of his first appearance on the globe.
These wikl beings have never been seen engaged in any other
occupation than that of making or repaii'ing their weapons and
their barbed or poisoned arrows. In times of scarcity, they eat
herb-roots, ants' eggs, locusts, and snakes. Their language is a
mixture of chattering, hissing, and nasal gi'unts.
As regards physical tj-pe, the Hottentots are small, but well-
proportioned, and erect without being muscular. They are
generally extremely ugly. Their nose is usually flat, their eyes
long and narrow, very wide apart from each other and with the
inner angle rounded aS' among the Chinese, whom the Hottentots
resemble besides in some other respects. Their cheekbones are
high set and very jDromment, and form almost an equilateral
triangle with then- sharp-pointed chin. Their teeth are very
white. The women sometimes possess pleasing figures in early
3'outh, but later on their breasts lengthen immoderately, their
stomach becomes protuberant, and sometimes the hind part of
their body is covered with an enormous mass of fat. This
inclination was visible to an exaggerated excess in the case of the
"Hottentot Venus;" but as we have said, she merely constituted
an individual exception, and it would be erroneous to set it down
as a general characteristic of the whole Hottentot family.
Negro Faimlly.
The Negroes occupy a large part of Central and Southern
Africa. Senegambia, Guinea, a portion of the western Soudan,
the coast of Congo, along with the immense extent of country,
as yet almost entirely unknown, which is comprised between
Congo on the west and the coasts of Mozambique and Zanzibar
on the east, are the dwelling-places of the Negroes, properly so
called.
Guinea and Congo are the classic homes of the Negro. There
hve the representatives of this race, with the most characteristic
and repulsive features. The belief is, that, as the incursions
of Asiatic and P]uropean populations into Africa were always
effected by the Isthmus of Suez and the lied Sea, the aboriginal
blacks were thrust back more and more towards the west of the
WESTERN BRANCH. 501
continent. The inhabitants of Guinea and Congo wonkl con-
sequently be the descendants and contemporary representatives of
the primitive bhack stock.
Negroes are also to be found in the numerous islands of the
Southern Ocean ; New Guinea, New Britain, New Caledonia,
Australia, Madagascar, &c., &:c. In the last named large island,
a vast Negro kmgdom is in existence, governed by a queen,
who sent ambassadors to England and France at the commence-
ment of the present century. Finall}^, there are Negroes in
the United States, and in the West Indies. From 1848, when
slavery was declared abolished in the French possessions, the
blacks have been free in those colonies, and the gradual emanci-
2)ation of the Negroes which has taken place since, both in the
American and Spanish territories, has completel}^ reheved them
from bondage.
We proceed to study the Negroes, firstly as regards organiza-
tion, and then from the intellectual and moral stand-point.
The physiognomy of the Negro is so strongly distinctive that
it is impossible not to recognize it at the first glance, even if the
individual should have a fair skin. His protruding lips, low fore-
head, projecting teeth, woolly and half-frizzled hair, thin beard,
broad, flat nose, retreating chin, and round e3'es, give him a
peculiar look amongst all other human races. Several are bow-
legged, almost all have but little calf, half-bent knees, the body
stooped forward, and a tired gait.
The masticatory muscles are more powerful in the Negro than
in the Wliite, on account of the greater length of the jaw. Their
occiput is flatter than that of the White, and the gre-at occipital
hole placed further back. Dr. Madden has noticed skeletons of
Negroes in Upper Egypt, showing six lumbar vertebrae instead of
five, a fact which explains the length of their loins and shambling
gait. The hips are less prominent than in a white man. We may
add that in this race the trunk is not so broad as in the other
human families, the arms are slightly longer in proportion, and
the legs rather perceptibly bent, with flat and high placed calves.
The bones of the skuU and those of the body are thicker and
harder than in the other races.
The bony cavity of the pelvis is much narrower in the Negi'o
than in the European, but it is broader towards the os sacrum,
-which renders delivery easy to a Negress. Accurate measure-
502 THE BLACK RACE.
ments show the ujiper portion of the pelvis to be a fourth wider
in the European than in the Negro.
The thighs also differ in the Negi'o and the Wliite, being very
perceptibly flattened in the former.
The foot participates in this general ugliness of the limbs. Flat
feet, which are sufficient to exempt from military service among
the French, are not onl}^ no deformity in the Negro, but a normal
characteristic. Instead of forming that cm-ve wliicli imparts
elasticity to the wliole frame, the under part of the Negro's foot is
flat, thus rendering it less fitted to support the body on marches.
So ajiparent is this malformation in the black, that they say of
him in America, '' The sole of his foot makes a hole in the sand;"
and it is eas}', in consequence, to distinguish by a mere look the
footi^rint of an European from that of a NegTo. The first only
shows the marks of the toes and heel, while the other is the im-
X)ress of the entii^e sole, from one end to the other. Besides,
the foot of the Negro is large and narrow, with wide divisions-
between the toes, Avhile the nails are so sharp and pointed, that
they resemble claws.
The complexion of the skin is one of the most apparent, though
not most characteristic, attributes of the Negro race. The belief
was long entertained that the coloiu- of the blacks resulted from
the prolonged action of the sun on their bodies, but observation
has shown that such is not the case, and that their extremely dark
hue by no means depends either on the intensity or brilliancy of
the solar rays. White men are to be found in the central parts
of Africa, in the Soudan and the Sahara, for instance, as well as
among the Touaricks, whilst black tribes exist in countries subject
to the most rigorous cold, such as Van Diemen's Land, and New
Zealand. In another direction, too, quite close to the white
Icelanders and Norwegians, people with veiy dark skins may be
seen, like the Laplanders ; and in California, a country of cold
latitude, the aborigines are, as we have stated, almost black.
The black colour resides in an oily, greasy principle, termed
jiifjmcntmn vif/nini (black pigment), which is deposited in a
layer in the nuicous tissue on the cuticle. Tliis penetrates
into the liair, dyeing it black, and difl'uses itself throughout
tlie entire system even to the membranes surrounding the
brain. This black mncous net-work appears to ])rotect the
skin li-oni ilic violcni acliiui of an African sun, and preserves
WESTERN BRANCH. 503
it from those inflammations which are called sun-strokes in our
climate.
229. — A ZA^'ZIBAR NEGKO.
Crossing with the White gradually diminishes the Negro's
colour, and in proportion to the preponderance of hlack or white
504 THE BLACK EACE.
in its progenitors, tlie offsj^ring presents various gradations of
complexion. The following are the names which according to
Valmont de Bomaire are given in the colonies to the issue of the
nnion of the two races: 1. The child of a white man and a
Negress, or of a Negro and a white woman, is called a mulatto,
who is neither black nor white, hut of a blackish 3'ellow^ hue, and
who has short and frizzly black hair. 2. The offspring of a white
man and a mulatto woman, or of a Negro and a mulatto woman,
is termed a quadroon, who, as regards colour, is a mixture of
three-quarters white with one-quarter black, or three-quarters
black with one-quarter white. In the first case the complexion is
fairer ; in the second, darker than that of a mulatto. 3. A white
man an,d a fair quadroon, or a Negro and a dark quadroon pro-
duce an octoroon, seven-eighths white and one-eighth black, or
seven-eighths black and one-eighth white. 4. The child of a
White and an octoroon, or of a Negro and a dark octoroon, is in
the one case almost entii-el}^ white, in the other, nearl}- quite black.
Valmont de Bomaire adds, that in succeeding mixed genera-
tions (the union with the white man taking place in Europe, and
that with the black man, in Senegal) the complexion would grow
lighter or darker, until at last a white or a black being was brought
into the world. Such is the course of physical influences and the
causes of deterioration or relapse in the colour of the human
species. Only fom* or five generations of mixed blood are required
in order to render the Negro stock white, and no more are wanted
to make the white black. The union of a mulatto with a quadroon
or octoroon woman will produce, as may be understood, other
hues approaching to white or black in proportion to the pro-
gression described above. The progeny of a black and a (quad-
roon is termed " saltatras " in the colonies ; the word signifies
" a leap-backwards " or a return towards the black race.
Crossings of the Negro with individuals of the Yellow or
Bed Baces, with Asiatic Indians or American red-skins, beget
offspring of varied shades of colour, bearing different desig-
nations according to the countries. These men of colour are
seen in many islands of Polynesia. Possessing neither the
intelligence of whites nor tlie submissivcness of blacks, despised
by the former and hated by the latter, they constitute an equivo-
cal caste, with no settled position, :uid less disposed to labour
tliaji revolt.
WESTERN BRANCH. 505
The colour of his skin takes away all charm from the Negro's
coiiutenance. What renders the European's face pleasing is tliat
each of its features exhibits a particular shade. The cheeks,
forehead, nose, and chin of the White have each a different tinge.
On the contrary all is black on an African visage, even the eye-
brows, as inky as the rest, are merged in the general colour ;
scarcely another shade is perceptible, except at the line where the
lips join each other.
The skin of Negroes is ver}' porous, so much so that the pores
show visibly ; but it is far from hard in all cases, being in some
instances quite the reverse, smooth, satiny, and extremel}" soft to
the touch.
The most unpleasant thing about a Negro's skin is the
nauseous odour it emits when the individual is heated by perspir-
ation or exercise ; these emanations are as hard to endure as
those which some animals exhale.
A Negro's hair is quite peculiar. Whilst that of a White is
cylindrical, the Black man's is flat. It is also short and crisp,
like the wool of a sheep, and in contradistinction to the abundant
supply of Europeans, the women among whom can even trail
their locks on the ground, it onl}^ attains the length of a few
inches. The beard, also, is very scanty and scarcel}' covers the
upper lip.
The eye of the Negro differs also from that of the white ; the
iris is so dark as almost to be confounded with the black of the
pupil. In the European, the colour of the iris is so strongly
marked as to render at once perceptible whether the person has
black, blue, or grey e3'es. Nothing similar in the case of the
Negro, where all parts of the eye are blended in the same hue.
Add to this that the white of the eye is always suffused with
yellow in the Negro, and j^ou will understand how this organ,
which contributes so powerfully to give life to the countenance of
the White, is invariabl}^ dull and expressionless in the Black Race.
Nature adapts the Negro to the torrid countries he inhabits.
His constitution is in general lymphatic and lethargic. His slow,
sluggish gait and invincible laziness provoke Em-opeans, who
cannot understand so much indolence. The relaxation of the
limbs of the Negro betrays itself by his inertia and drowsiness, as
well as b}' the flabby flesh of the women (Fig. 230).
Negroes are much less subject than Europeans to the influence
506 THE BLACK KACE.
of stimulants. The strongest spirit, rum, j)epper, the most
irritant spices, only feebly rouse their inert palate. Their soft,
thick, oily skin, smooth and hairless, is encrusted beneath the
epidermis, as Ave have said, with a black mucous dej^osit ■which
gives it its colour. This viscid film enveloj^es the nervous ramifi-
cations beneath the cuticle, thus blunting the sensibility. The
fine and delicate skin of the European experiences horrible tor-
ture mider the lash ; but even when he is torn by leathern
thongs, the bleeding weals of which are sometimes, in an excess
of barbarity, rubbed with pepper and Ainegar, the Negro supports
this cruel usage with indifference. Some blacks are seen joining
the dance after this punishment, as if nothing had happened.
Before si^eaking of the brain and understandmg of the NegTo,
we should make some remarks on the facial angle observed in
this race. We have said that a relatively exact judgment may be
formed from the size of this anoie as to the value of a race of
mankind, from the intellectual i^oint of view.* The more obtuse
the angle, the greater indication does it afford of noble and
lofty sentiments; the smaller it is, the nearer the head approaches
to that of animals. A prominent forehead is the sign of a
developed intellect, whilst protruding jaws reveal brute instincts.
Consequently', the facial angle increases or diminishes according
as the forehead or the jaws j)roject forward. The facial angle
of Europeans is about 76| degrees, sometimes reaching 81.
An angle of 90 degrees, that is to say a right angle, is found in
the ancient statues of Greece. But by reason of his retreating
forehead and prominent jaws the Negro only exhibits a facial
angle of from 6I5- to 63 degrees, approaching that of the monkey,
which in those of the species to which the orang-outang and
gorilla belong, is of 45 degrees.
This proportionate weakness of intelligence, revealed to us by
the smallness of the facial angle in the Negro, is confirmed by
an examination of his brain. The labours of anatomists of our
own day liave established that not only is it the bulk of the brain
Avliich corresponds relatively with intellectual activity, but that
the genuine indication revealing the superiority of mind in man
consists ill tlie number and depth of the furrows or circumvolu-
tions of the brain. Now the outlines and windings of the
cerebral mass in the European are so numerous and deep that
* See Inti-oduction, p. 2C.
«
I— (
SJ
>',
I
I
O
CO
508 THE BLACK RACE.
they can scarcely be measured, whilst the complications in the
head of the black are, as regards the same qualities, less by one
half. The brain of a Negro is also perceptibly smaller than that
of a AVhite. It is the front part especially, that is to say the
cerebral lobes, which is so much larger in the European, and
hence the fine arch of the forehead peculiar to the "White or
Caucasian race.
The intellectual inferiority of the Xegi'o is readable in his coun-
tenance, devoid of expression and mobility. The black man is a
<-hild, and like a child he is impressionable, fickle, easily affected by
gt)od treatment, and capable of self-devotion, but capable also of
hatred in some cases, as well as of working out his revenge. The
people of the Black Eace liviug in a free condition in the interior
of Africa, demonstrate by their habits and the state of their mind
that they can hardlv get bevond the level of tribe life ; and on the
other liaiid sncli ditliculty is experienced in many colonies, in
endeavouring to induce the Negroes (so indispensable has the
guardianship of Europeans become to them) to maintain among
tiiemselves the benefits of civilization, that the inferiority of their
intelligence, compared with that of the rest of mankind, is a fact
not to be disputed.
Several instances might doubtless be adduced of Ne^'oes who
have surpassed Europeans by their capacity of mind. Generals
'i'oussaint Louverture, Christofie, and Dessalines were no
ordinary men, and lilumenbach has preserved to us the names of
many illustrious blacks, among whom he mentions Jacob Captain,
whose sermons, and theological writings, in Latin and Dutch, are
truly rmnnknbU'. It is not iidm individual cases, however, but
from the whole, that a jiulgment must bi' arrived at, and experi-
ence lias pro\c(l that the Negroes are inferior in intelligence to all
known races, not even excepting the savage people of America
and the Oceanian islands.
The Negro tribes would bo excessively numerous if their
< hihln-n lived, but negligi-nci- and la/iness cause a notable pro-
portion of their offspring to i)erish. 'i'he continual Avars, too,
m which they indulge against each other. e([ually impede the
hprcail of their sju'cies, and notwithstanding the fertility of the
.soil in u great part of Africa, tiie iiniuMvidence and carelessness
<! the natives bring on real famines which decimate their
numbers.
WESTERN BRANCH. 509
Another cause of depopulation that liappily becomes less im-
portant every day is the trade which the Llacks themselves are
most eager to keep up. They sell their children for a packet of
beads or for a few flasks of " fire-water."
Thought grows sad as it carries itself back to the time, not yet
very remote, when Negro traffic and slavery, which to-day form
the exception, were the universal rule along the whole coast of
Western Africa. Negroes then were torn ruthlessly from their
country and transported to other climes to be reduced to bondage,
or in other words to sacrifice life and strength for their master,
and in serving him, to exhaust themselves by toil without gaining
as much pity as is extended to beasts of burden. With our
animals, in fact, repose succeeds fatigue and food restores vigour ;
whilst, in colonies subject to Europeans, dread of punishment, the
lash, and the most shocking usage, subdued the Negro to forced
labour.
This horrible traffic having excited universal indignation for
half a centur}^ most States decreed its abolition. France by
laws passed between the 3'ears 1814 and 1848, definitively
emancipated the slaves in all her possessions, and since 1860 or
so, almost the whole of America has followed this examj^le.
Cruisers are now kept permanently on the coasts of Africa both
by England and France, which renders tlie slave trade, if not
impossible, at least difficult and dangerous for the grasping,
barbarous men who are not afraid to devote themselves to it
still.
This commerce, against which European nations have eff"ected
so much, nevertheless reckons as its partizans the Negroes
themselves. The tribes are, in fact, incessantly waging war on
each other in order to take prisoners and sell them to the traders
who pay prohibited visits to their shores. Even now, convoys
of captives, chained together by means of forked sticks, are too
often to be seen traversing the forests on their way to a slave-
ship moored in some unfrequented creek.
Since the almost general abolition of slavery, many Negro
tribes have been remarked to live in better accord among them-
selves. Fathers have some little love for their children, as they
no longer entertain the hope of selling them for a bottle of rum
or a glass necklace !
This bondage of the Negroes is not, we mav add, a social
510 THE BLACK RACE.
institution of recent date. The Romans possessed black slaves,
and had been preceded by the Eg}iitians in a custom which, at a
period yet more remote, prevailed among the Assyrians and
Babylonians. Three thousand years ago the Arabians and Turks
carried off Negroes. They ascended the Nile in large vessels,
collecting, as they went, the blacks that were delivered up to
them in Nubia and Abyssinia, and returning "to Lower Egypt
with this cargo of human cattle, sold it for slaves.
A cruelty which occasionally approaches ferocity is the sad
attribute of some African tribes. ^Molien said of the inhabitants
of Fouta-Toro, that those Negroes had derived nothing from
oiviHzation but its vices, and the same reproach is applicable to
some of the modern tribes. The natives of Dahomey, a Negro
kingdom extending along the shores of the Gulf of Guinea,
distinguish themselves among all other blacks by their callous and
revolting inliumanity. To kill and slay is to them a pleasure,
which anyone Avho can indulge in it rarely denies himself, and
the post of executioner is sought for l)y tlie richest and most
powerful in the land as affording an opportunity for the most
coveted enjoyments. To form an idea of a similar excess of
savagery and depravity, the shocking account should be read
in the " Tour du Monde," narrated from personal experience
by Doctor Eepin, who passed through Dahomey in 1856. We
cannot attempt to reproduce here the picture of such cold-blooded
l»arl)arity.
The Negroes impose heavy labours on their women. Among
them the wife is merely a lielper in toil, a servant the more.
^Making Hour and l)i't;ul, tilHng tlie groiuid, and the most
fatiguing occupations, are the Negress's lot in her own country;
and it Inis been said, perhaps rightly, that tlie former slavery was
l)()ssibly a benefit to lier, as she at any rate changed tyrants. The
Negress grinds tlie corn by placing it in a liollow stone and
crushing it with a round ihnt, tlie ilour falling through a hole in
the stone and being received in a mat laid on the Hoor.
Tlie religious notions possessed by the Negroes are very dim ;
they doubtU'ss believe in a supreme God. in a creator; but addict
llicinselves in excess 1o llif practices of fetishism. Their fetishes
arc a kind of secondary divinitii's, subordinate to the great God,
master of icilurc. Ilacli jxrson chooses for fetish whatever he
likes — iire, a tree, a serpent, a jackal, water, a hog, down to a
WESTERN BRANCH.
511
piece of wood shaped by the hand of man. The worship of the
serpent is in much favour among the inhabitants of Dahomey.
They construct tents and dwelUngs for these reptiles, rear them
in great numbers, and allow them to roA^e about wherever they
please. Immediate death would follow any attempt to kill or
j)ursue the fetish serpents.
231. — A NEGRO VILLAGE.
Behef in the power of chance or destiny predominates among
these rude men. They feel that events do not depend on tlieir
own will, but upon some hidden influence which du-ects every-
thing, and which it is necessary to render favourable to them.
Hence the magicians and soothsayers whose duty it is to avert
evil fate or hurtful destinies, and hence also the incalculable
quantity of fetishes. Each Negro has his own, to which he
offers sacrifice so long as he obtains something from it, and
512 THE BLACK RACE.
Avhicli he abandons the moment he recognizes its uselessness.
Lamentable effect of the natural degradation of these races !
The sad defects of the Negro in his savage state should not
cause his aptitudes to be forgotten. When he has been snatched
from tribe life, or freed from the chains that weighed him down,
the black manifests qualities which deserve to be brought into
relief.
Let us remark firstly, that the Negi'oes, or the mulattoes result-
ing from their union with the whites, are often gifted with an
extraordinary memory which gives them a great focility for ac-
quiring languages. They are not slow to appropriate the lan-
guage of the people amidst whom they are placed. They speak
English in North America, Spanish in the Central and Southern
parts of the New World, and Dutch at the Cape of Good Hope.
They can even change their tongue with their masters. If a
Dutch Negro enters the service of an Englishman, he will
abandon his former idiom for that of the latter, and will forget
his old mode of speech. Nay more, their memory sometimes
retains widely diverse languages at the same time. Travellers
have met negro traders in the centre of Africa, having connections
with different nations, who expressed themselves in several
tcmgues, and understood both Arabic and Koptic as well as
Turkish.
The towns inhabited by the Negroes resemble Eiu'opean cities
sometimes so much as to be mistaken for them ; there is only a
ditlerence of degree in their civilization and knowledge when com-
pared with those of Europe. Towns, properly so called, in the
interior of Africa are however very much scattered, but travellers
bring to light fresh information concerning the -country every day,
and the future will perhaps reveal to us particulars about the
civilization of Central Africa, of Avhich we have as yet hardly
a suspicion.
Negroes are not bad accountants ; they calculate mentally with
great rai)idity, far surpassing Europeans in this respect.
The industrial arts are pursued with some success by many
black tribes, lion can be extracted iVcni its ores easily enough
to admit of the trades of founders and blacksmitlis being
carried on in every Negro village, and some excellent handicrafts-
men in both these callings arc to be found in Senegambia and
several of the interior regions.
CO
'A
P-l
O
CO
L L
514 THE BLACK EACE.
Fermented drinks, such as beer, sorgho wine, &c., are also
manufactured with considerable skill.
Negroes possess the talent of imitation to a very remarkable
extent. They seize hold of and are able faithfully to mimic a
person's particular characteristics or behaviour if they show any
ludicrous pecidiarities. Negro humour is also generally gay and
pleasant. They lilce to laugh at their masters and overseers, the
children of the house, &c., and delight in making themselves
merry at their expense.
Yet this imitative faculty inherent to blacks, does not go so far
as to endow them with any artistic talents. Drawing, painting, and
sculpture are unknown to Negroes, and it is impossible to infuse
into them the smallest capacity for such subjects, either by lesson
or advice. Their temples and dwellings are, in fact, only deco-
rated with shapeless scratches ; Africans of the present day are
utterly unskilled in drawing and sculpture.
Negroes, if thus obtuse to the plastic arts, are on the eontraiy
very easily affected by music and poetry. They sing odd and
expressive recitatives at their festivals and sports, and in some
Negro Idngdoms a caste of singers is even to be met with, which
is alleged to be hereditary, and whose members are also at the
same time the chroniclers of the tribe.
Musical instruments are rather plentiful among the Africans. In
addition to the drum, which holds so prominent a place in the
music of the Arabs, they use flutes, triangles, bells, and even
stringed instruments, Avitli from eight to seventeen strings, the
latter being supplied from the tail of the elephant. Thej' also
possess instruments fashioned from the rind of cucumbers,
forming a sort of rude harp. The jMandigoes who live on the
banks of the Senegal, about the middle of its course, have a species
of clarionet, from four to five yards long.
" The Negroes," says Livingstone, in liis " Expedition to the
Zambesi," "have had llicir minstrels; they have them still, but
tradition does not ])rcsi'rvc llicii- etVusions. One of those, appa-
rently a genuine poet, nltaclicd liimsclf to our party for several
days, and, whenever we halted, sang our i>raises to the vilhigers
in smootli and harmonious numbers. His chant was a sort of
blank verse, and each line consisted of five syllables. The song
was short when it lirst began, but each day he pickt'd up more
information ab(>ut us, and mhled to the poem, until oui' ]U'aises
WESTERN BRANCH.
515
grew into an ode of respectable length. When distance from
home comj^elled him to return, he expressed his regret at leaving
us, and was, of course, paid for his useful and pleasant flatteries.
Another, though less gifted son of Apollo, belonged to our own
party. Every evening, while the others were cooking, talking, or
sleeping, he rehearsed his songs, wliich contained a history of
233.— A ZAMBESI NEGRESS.
everything he had noticed among the white men, and on the
journey. In composing, extempore, any new piece, he was never
at a loss ; for, if the right word did not come, he didn't hesitate,
but eked out the measure with a peculiar musical sound, mean-
ing nothing at all. He accompanied his recitations on the sausa,
an instrument held in the fingers, whilst its nine iron keys are
pressed with the thumbs. Persons of a musical tiu"n, too poor to
buy a sausa, may be seen playing vigorously on a substitute made
L L 2
516 THE BLACK RACE.
of a number of thick sorgho-stalks sevai together, and with keys
of split bamboo. This makeshift emits but little sound, but
seems to charm the jilayer himself. When the sausa is plaved
with a calabash as a sounding boaixl, it produces a greater
Tolume of sound. Pieces of shell and tin are added to make a
jingling accompaniment, and the calabash is profusely orna-
mented."
The music of the Negi'oes is not confined, it may be remarked,
to simjjle melody. They are not satisfied with merely playing
the notes sung hj the voice, but have some prmcij^les of
harmony. They i:)erform accompaniments in foiu'ths, sixths,
and octaves, the other musical intervals being less familiar to
them, except when sometimes employed to express ii'ony or
censure. The advanced state of music amidst the Negi'o
tribes is all the more noticeable from the fact that amonii"
ancient European races, among the ancient Greeks, at the most
brilliant epoch of their history, for instance, no idea whatever
prevailed of harmony in music.
The faculties of the blacks can consequently in cei'tain respects
become developed, and it is estabhshed that Negi'oes who live for
several generations m the towns of the colonies, and who are in
perpetual contact with Europeans, improve by the connection,
and gain an augmentation of their intellectual caj)acities.
To sum uj), then, the Negi'o family possesses less intelligence
than some others of the human race ; but this fact affords no
justification for the hateful persecutions to which these unfor-
tunate people have been the victims in every age. At the
present day, thanks to progress and civilization, slavery is
abolished in most j)arts of the globe, and its last remnants will
not be slow to disappear. And thus will be swept away, to the
honour of humanity, a barbarous custom, the unhappy inherit-
ance of former times, roi)udiated by the modern spirit of charity
and brotherhood ; and with it will vanish the infamous traftic
which is called the slave-trade.
No little time will, however, be needed in order to confer social
equality on the enfranchised Negro. AVe cannot well express
the scorn with which the liberated blacks are treated in North
and South America. They are hardly looked on as lunuiin
beings, and notwithstanding the abolition of slavery, are in-
variably kept aloof from the white p(.)pulation. Centuries will
WESTERN BRANCH. 517
be required to effiice among Americans this rooted prejudice,
wliicli France herself has had some trouble in shaking off, since
an edict of Louis XIV. cancelled the rank of any noble who allied
himself mtli a Negress, or even with a mulatto woman.
The general assuagement of manners and customs will ulti-
mately, it must be hoped, entii-ely obliterate these distmctions, so
cruel and unjust to the unhappy people whom a fatal destiny has
condemned to a state of perpetual martyrdom, without their
having done anything to deserve it, beyond coming into the
world beneath an African sky.
CHAPTER IL
EASTEEN BRANCH.
The Eastern Blacks, who liave also been called Mclancsiavs
and Oceanian Negroes, inhabit the western part of Oceania and
the south-east of Asia. Their complexion is very brown, some-
times increasing in darkness until it reaches intense black.
Their hair is frizzled, crisp, flak}-, and occasionally woolly.
Their features are disagreeble, their figures of little regularity,
and their extremities often lank. They live in tribes or small
divisions, without forming themselves into nationalities.
AVe shall divide them into two groups, one, the Papuan
Family, composed of peoples among Avhom the chai'acteristics
indicated above, are the most developed ; the other, the Anda-
man Fam'ihj, made up of tribes which more resemble the
Brown liace, and probably' result from a mixtm'e of it with
tlie Black one.
Papuan Family.
The Papuan Family seems to dwell only in small islands or on
the coasts of larger ones. Two groups of jieoples are observable
in it, one, resembling the IMalays, consists of the Pa})uans, who
inliabit the New Guinea Archipelago, and the other, resem-
bling the Tabuans, occupies the Fiji Islands, the New Hebrides,
New Caledonia, and tlie S(»h)nu)n range. We proceed to say
a few words as to the manners and customs of these difterent
Hcctions of the Black Bace.
Papuans. — A remarkable feature presented by the Papuans,
is the enormous hulk of their hall-woolly hair. 'J'hcir skin
is dark brown, tlu ir liair Mack, and Iheir beard, which is
THE HUMAN HACK
/" .<:eniir, I,'
b ;-..,: ',^.h c-s ff
PAPOUAN
i\ EG R 0 OF N K vv ■„- j i '■< r. m
BLACK RACE
THE BLACK RACE. 519
scanty, is, as well as their eyebrows and eyes, of the same colour.
Though they have rather flat noses, thick lips and broad cheek-
bones, their countenance is by no means unpleasant. The
women are more ugly than the men, their withered figures,
hanging breasts, and masculine features render them disagi-eea-
ble to the sight, and even the young girls have a far from
attractive look.
Lesson considered the Papuans fierce, inhospitable, crafty
men, but the inhabitants of Havre de Doresy and generally
of the northern part of this Oceanic region, as far as the Cape
of Good Hope, seemed to him of great mildness and more
disposed to fly from Europeans than to hurt them. He thinks,
nevertheless, that the Negroes in the south of New Guinea,
pushed back into that part of the island, and Avhom no inter-
mixture has altered, have preserved their- savage habits and rude
independence. The state of perpetual hostility in which they Kve
renders their character distrustful and suspicious. Never did
Lesson visit a village, in a small boat manned by a fair number
of men, that women, children, old men, and warriors did not tnke
to flight in their large canoes, carrj-mg off" with them their
movables and most i^recious effects. He adds, that by good
treatment and plenty of presents, people may succeed in making
way with them, may be able to lull their uneasiness and
establish friendly relations. . The coloured Plate accompanying
this part of the work represents a native of the Papuan
Islands.
Vitians. — The fii'st accurate information about the Yiti or
Fiji Islands is due to Dumont d'Urville. Mr. Macdonald, an
assistant-surgeon on board the Enghsli ship Herald, has pub-
lished an account of his visit to Fiji, and from it we extract the
following particulars.
Thakombau (fig. 234), the king, was a man of powerful and
almost gigantic stature, with well-formed limbs of fijie propor-
tions. His appearance, which was further removed from the
Negro type than that of other individuals of lower rank,
sprung from the same stock, was agreeable and intelligent.
His hair was carefully turned up, dressed in accordance with
the stylish fashion of the country, and covered with a sort
of brown gauze. His neck and broad chest were both mi-
620
THE BLACK RACE.
covered, and his naked skin might be seen, of a clear LLick
colour. Near him was his favourite wife, a rather large woman
with smiling features, as well as his son and heir, a fine child of
from eight to nine j-ears old. His majesty was also surrounded
^:?kSimi
234. — TIUKOMBAU, KINll OK Till: 11.11 ISI.A.M>
at respectful distance by a crowd of courtiers, humbly cringing
on their knees.
In the course of his pcregrinalious, Mr. IMacdcniald was present
at a repast, consisting of i)ork, ignames, and taro,* served in
wooden dishes by women. J^'reshwatcr slu'll-lisli ol' the cyprinc
* The native substitute for bread.
EASTERN BRANCH.
521
kind completed the banquet. The broth was very savomy, but
the meat insipid. Durmg the conversation wliich followed, the
traveller became convinced that gossip is a natural gift of the
Fijians. Figs. 235 and 236 represent types of these people.
The Fijians are fond of assembling to hear the local news,
235. — NATIVE OF FIJI.
or to narrate old legends. Eesjiect for their chiefs is always
preserved unalterable among this people, turbulent in their
behaviour, depraved in theii' instincts, and fomiliar with murder,
robbery, and lying. The homage paid to their chiefs makes
itself manifest both by word and action ; men lower their
weapons, take the worst sides of the paths, and bow humbly as
one of the privileged' order passes by. One of the oddest forms
522
THE BLACK RACE.
taken b}' this obsequiousness is a custom in accortlance with
wliich every inferior who sees his chief trip and fall, alhnvs
himself to stumble in his turn, in order to attract towards himself
the ridicule which such an accident might have the effect of
draAving upon his superior.
The different classes or castes into wliich the Fijian population
23G.— NATIVE OF FIJI.
is divided, are as follows : 1, sovereigns of several islands ;
2, chiefs of single islands, or of districts ; 3, village chiefs, and
those of fisheries; 4, eminent warriors, but born in an inferior
station, master carpenters, and heads of turtle-lisheries ; 5, the
common people ; and G, slaves taken in war.
The horrible custom of eating human tlesh still exists in Fiji ;
the missionaries have succeeded in bringing about its disappear-
ance in some parts of the island, but it remains in the interior
EASTERN BRANCH.
523
districts, concealing itself, however, and no longer giorj'ing in the
number of victims devoured ! Cannibalism does not owe its
existence among the Fijians, as in most savage tiibes, to a feeling
of revenge pushed to the utmost limits ; it arises there from an
2,}7
-A TEMPLE OF CANJflBALlSM.
especial craving for human flesh. But as this choice dish is not
sufficiently abundant to satisfy all appetites, the chiefs reserve it
exclusively to themselves, and only by extraordinary favour do
they give up a morsel of the esteemed delicacy to their inferiors.
The engraving (fig. 237) is taken from a sketch made by
524 THE BLACK RACE.
the missionary Thomas Wilhams, of a sort of temple used on
occasions of cannibalism in Fiji. The four persons squatted in
front of the edifice are victims awaiting theu* doom, and whose
bodies will afterwards serve for the feast of these man-eaters.
Mr. Macdonald discovered that the custom of immolating
widows is still in full vigour in one of the districts of the island.
Dancing is the popular diversion of the Fiji Islands. The
chant by which it is usuall}^ regulated is of monotonous rhythm,
its words recalling either some actual circumstance or historical
event. The dancers' movements are slow at first, growing gi-adu-
ally animated, and being accompanied b}' gestures of the hands
and inflections of the bodv. There is always a chief to direct
the performers. A buffoon is sometimes brought into the ring
whose grotesque contortions bring applause from the spectators.
Two bands, one of musicians, the other of dancers, take part in
the regular dances of the solemnities at Fiji (fig. 238) ; the
first usually numbers twenty, and the other from a hundred and
fifty to two hundred, individuals. These, latter are covered with
their richest ornaments, cany clubs or spears, and execute a
series of varied evolutions, marching, halting, and running.
As the entertainment draws towards its close their motions
increase in rapidity, their action acquires more liveliness and
vehemence, while their feet are stamped heavily on the ground,
until at last the dancers, quite out of breath, ejaculate a final
" Wa-oo ! " and the antics cease.
Ncic-C ale domain. — The iidiabitants of New Caledonia belong
to the branch of Oceanian Negroes. This islaiul, hidden in the
Equinoctial Ocean, is a French possession, and has been marked
out for the reception of those Connnunist insurgeuts and incen-
diaries arrested in Paris in June 1871, after the " seven days'
battle " who were sentenced to transportation by the courts-
martial. AVe are indebted to MM. Victor de Kochas and J.
Gamier for some valuable details concerning the population of
the colony.
The aborigines of New Caledonia have a sooty-black skin;
woolly, crisj) hair and abundant bcaid, bolli black; a broad, ilat
nose deeply sunk between the t)rbits ; the white of the eye blood-
shot; large, turned-out lijis ; ])rominent jaws; a wide mouth;
very even and ])erfectly white teeth ; sliglitly projecting cheek-
1-1
CO
626 THE BLACK RACE.
Lones ; a liigli, narrow, and convex forehead ; and tlie head
flattened hetween the temples. Theii' average stature is at
least as tall as that of the French, their limhs are well-propor-
tioned, and their development of hoth chest and muscles is
generally considerable.
The men are not very ugly, many even showing a certain regu-
larity of feature ; and some tribes on the east coast are better
favom-ed than the rest in this respect. Figs. 239 and 210
conve}" a fair idea of the male population.
The ugliness of the women is proverbial. With their shaven
heads and the lobes of their ears horribly i:)erforated or pinked,
the}^ present a revolting appearance, even when young in years.
The rude toil and bad treatment to which they are subjected
bring upon them premature old age. They suckle their cliildren
for a long period, for tlu'ee years on the average, and sometimes
for five or six.
Like all savages, the New-Caledonians possess an exquisitely
keen sense of sight and hearing. They are active and capable of
exerting considerable strength for a short eftbrt, but have no
lasting power. Their inability to support fatigue for any length
of time doubtless arises from the nature of their nourishment.
They swallow really notliing beyond sugary and feculent vegetable
food, seldom eating meat, the true source of the sustainment and
recuperation of strength. Their island sui>plies the New-Caledo-
nians with no quadrupeds which the}' can capture for sustenance,
and they j^ossess no weapons suitable for killing birds.
Tlie quantity of eatables these people can gorge at a single meal
is wonderful, quite tlu'ee times as much as an European would
be equal to.
M. Garnier visited the village of Hienghcne. Its chief came
to meet tlie travellers and presented to them his oldest son,
while numbers of naked warriors, with blackened chests, beards,
and faces, stood round in a silent and motionless group. They
might have been taken for bronze statues were it not for their
<lark and sparkling eyes which followed the smallest gesture of
the visitors.
At a signal from tlie chief, several youths dashed forward and in
a IV'w seconds sliowered down from the cocoa-trees a hail of nuts,
the pulp of wliiili ill llie liquid state is the most agreeable drink
imaginable for allaying thirst.
EASTERN BRANCH,
327
The village of Hienghene is one of the most considerable in the
island. Its dwellings are shaped like beehives, and are crowned
^^liPM^''" ;^j^^''^'^'|\^"'
239. — YOUNG KATIVE OF NEW CALEDONIA.
■with a rude statue surmounted by a quantity of shell-fish or
sometimes by skulls of enemies slain in war.
528 THE BLACK RACE.
These cabins have a single opening, very low and narrow. In
the evening they are filled with smoke in order to banish the
mosquitoes ; the narrow aperture is then shut and the occupants
lay tliemselves down to sleep on mats, whilst the smoke, b}'
reason of its lightness, remains floating over their heads ; but to
sit upright without being half smothered b}- it is impossible.
Great numbers of aborigines dwell along the sea-coast. They
came on board M. Garnier's vessel in crowds, bringing provisions
and shell-fish, and examining everything witli the greatest
attention.
The natives of this tribe are of a fine type, M. Gamier noticed
among the visitors several men admirably built, and with a
perfectly developed muscular system ; but he nevertheless re-
marked as a general defect of the New Caledonians, that they
have too thin legs in comparison with their bodies, and calves
placed higher than in Europeans.
Whether from habit, or in consequence of anatomical formation,
these people assume positions at every moment Avliich would
fatigue us terribly. They sit down on tlieu' heels for whole days,
and when they climb up into a cocoa-tree, or rest themselves by
the way, place themselves without any effort in postures that
are really surprising.
The singular fancy which some of these tribes have for clay,
has been already noticed, and M. Garnier convinced himself of
the realitj' of the fact. U'he earth in (juestion, is a silicate of
magnesia, greenish in colour. It is ground by the teeth into a
soft, fine dust, by no means disagreeable in taste. The habit of
eating this clay, is, however, far from general; women only, in
certain cases of illness, take a few pinches of it.
M. Garnier had an opportunity of being present at the
j^ilou-pilon , a dancing festival which takes place on the occasion
of the igname harvest. On a piece of high but level ground,
overlooking a vast plain, were seated the chiefs and old men;
tlie crowd were assembled below, and in front of theni was
piled a huge heap of ignames. Thirty or forty youngsters,
selected from the handsomest of the tribe, advanced and each
took a load, and then ascended tlic plateau in a body, all dash-
ing at full speed to lay their burdens at the icet of the ililct's.
Then, still runnhig, they returned to the great mass of ignames
to carry away a fresh cargo, and so on until the whole pile dis-
- --^/i'
2-10. — XATIVE OF NEW CALEDOXIA.
M JI
^30 THE BLACK RACE.
appeared. The}- "were pursued during this AvikI race by the
yelKng crowd, hounding around them with brandished weapons.
Every Eui'opean woukl have been interested in this strange spec-
tacle ; but a painter or a sculptor would have never grown weary
of admiring the forms of the 3'oung performers : finer artistic
models have seldom " posed " in any studio.
Tliis fete was interrupted by a mock fight, during which the
warriors, either in complete nudity or with gaudy cloths tied
round their waists, whuied their weapons about as they kept
bounding, yelling, and taunting their adversaries. The old
withered men, whose hands could throw neither stone nor javelin,
animated the com'age of the young peojile and showered insults
on their opponents.
"We are unable to retrace in its entirety, the curious and
graphic description which M. Garnier has given of this contest,
but a scene of cannibalism at which he was i>resent, is too
dramatic to be passed over.
Near a large fire sat a dozen men, in whom the traveller
recognized the chiefs he had seen in the morning, and jiieces of
smoking meat surrounded with ignames and taros were laid on
broad banana leaves before them. The bodies of some imfor-
tunate wretches killed during the da}-, supplied the materials for
this ghastly banquet, and the hole in which their limbs had just
been cooked was still there. A savage joy was pictured on the
fixces of these demons. Both hands grasped their horrid food.
An old chief with a long white beard did not seem to enjoy so
formidable an appetite as his conn-ades. Leaving aside the
tliigh-bone and the thick layer of fiesh accom})anying it wliicli
had been served Inm, he contented himself with nibbling a head.
He had already removed all the meaty parts, the nose and cheeks,
but the eyes remained. The old ei)icure took a bit t>f jiointed
stick and thrust it into both pujiils, then shook the horrid skull
until bit by bit he brought out the brain; but as this jirocess
was not (|uick enough, he put the back of the liead int(» the
flames, and the rest of tlie cerebral substance drojiped out with-
out dillicultv ! . . . .
EASTERN BRANCH. 531
AxDA:\rAN Famha'.
We comprise in the Andaman Family tliose Eastern blacks
wlio possess the characteristics of the Negro race strongly
marked. These nations are as yet but little known. The
inhabitants of New Guinea, the aborigines of the Andaman Isles,
in the bay of Bengal, the blacks of the Malacca peninsula, those
dwelling in some of the mountains of Indo-China, the natives of
Tasmania, and, finally, the indigenous population of Australia
are included in this group.
Among all these people the facial angle does not exceed
60 degrees ; the mouth is very large, the nose broad and flat, the
arms short, the legs lank}^, and the complexion the colour of
soot. The women are positively hideous.
The tribes which form these gi'oups are, in general, numerous
and subject to the arbitrary authority of a chief. Language is
extremely limited among them ; they possess neither government,
laws, nor regularly established ceremonies, and some do not even
know how to construct places of abode.
In order to convey to the reader an idea of the people
composing the • Andaman Famil}' we shall give a glance at the
inhabitants of the Andaman Isles and also at those of Australia.
Andamans. — The dwellings of the Andamans are of the most
rudimentary kind, being hardly superior to the dens of wild
beasts. Four posts covered with a roof of palm-leaves constitute
these lairs, which are open to every wind, and " ornamented "
with hogs' bones, tm-tle shells, and large dried fish tied in
bunches.
As for the inhabitants themselves, they are of an ebon black.
They seldom exceed five feet in stature ; then- heads are broad
and buried between their shoulders ; and their hair is Avoolly, like
that of the African blacks. The abdomen is protuberant in a
great many cases, and their lower limbs lank. The}' go aboutin
& state of complete nudity, merely talcing care to cover the entire
body with a layer of j-eUow ochre or cla}', which protects it from
the sting of insects. They paint their faces and sprinkle their
hair with red ochre.
Their weapons are, however, manufactured with much clever-
it m 2
532 THE BLACK RACE.
ness. Their bows, which require a very strong pull, are made of
a sort of ii'on-wood and gracefully shaped. Their arrows are
tipped with fine jioints, some of them barbed, and they shoot
them with much sldll. They handle exjiertly their shoii, paddles,
marked with red ochre, and hollow their canoes with a rather
rude implement formed of a hard and sharp stone fastened to a
handle by means of a strong cord made from vegetable fibres.
The Andamans are ichthyopha gists, for the seas which wash
their islands abound in excellent fish and palatable mollusks.
Soles, mullets, and oysters constitute the staple of tlieu* food, and
when during temi:)estuous weather fish runs short, they eat the
lizards, rats, and mice which swarm in the woods.
Though not cannibals, the Andamans are nevertheless a most
savage race, Avho do not even exist in a state of tribedom, but
Avho are merely gathered into gangs.
The bitterest contempt has been lavished on these rude
inhabitants of the islands of Bengal, and people have been
Avilling to consider them as brutes of the Avorst cruelty, and
most extreme ugliness ; but more recent obseiTation, and the few-
facts Avhich Ave have mentioned, shoAv that this estimate should be
someAvhat mitigated.
AustraUan Blacks. — We haA'C arrived at the black people av1u>
occupy part of Australia, and take advantage of some valuable in-
formation concerning them, foiuid in M. H. de Castella's
" Souvenirs d'un Squatter Fran^ais en Australie," and Avhich
Avas acquired by the author's personal experience of these uncouth
beings.
Tlie Avild state in Avhich the aborigines of Australia exist is the
result of the i)overty of their country, Avhich affords no other
source of sustenance thnn iinimnls. True, these abound there;
kangaroos, squirrels, ojjossums, Avild-cats, and birds of all kinds
are so numerous, that the natives need, as it Avere, only stretch
out their hands in order to take tluiii. In this mild climate
they can live without an}- slielter.
According to ]\I. de Oastella, the Negroes of Australin nvc not
HO ugly as they have been represented. Among the nun whom
lie examined, sonu' were tall and avcU made. Their sIoav, loung-
ing gait, Wiis not devoid of dignity, and the solenniity oi' their
step reminded one of the strut of a tragedian on the stage.
<
'A
O
534 THE BLACK RACE.
The Australian blacks recognize family ties. None of them
have more than one wife, but they do not marry within their own
l)articular tribe. They live encamped in bands, and now that
they are reduced to small numbers, in entire tribes. They do not
build permanent huts, but i)rotect themselves in summer from
the sun and hot winds merely b.y a heap of gmn-tree branches,
piled up against some sticks thrust in the ground. When winter
comes on, they strip from the trees large j^ieces of bark, eight
or ten feet high, and as wide as the whole circumference of the
trunk, forming with these fragments a screen, which they place
at the side whence the rain is blowing, and alter if the wind
happens to change. Squatted on the bare earth, in the opossum
skin which serves the double purpose of bed and clothing, each
of them is placed before a hearth of his own. Fig. 241 is an
engraving taken from a photograph of Australian natives.
The AustraHan Negroes of the present day have guns, and
employ little axes for choppmg their wood and cutting bark, but
it is not so long since the only weapons they j^ossessed were
made of hard wood, and their hatchets consisted of sharp stones
fastened to the end of sticks, like the flint instruments used by
men before the Deluge. There is in fiict little or no diiference
between the people of the age of stone, and the Xegi'oes of
.Vustralia, and consequently an acquaintance Avith the wild
manners and customs of these races has been of great advantage
to naturalists of our day in throwing hght upon the history of
2)rimitive man.
M. H. de Castella was greatly struclc by the agility of the
Australian blacks in climbing gum-trees whose straight stems
are often devoid of branches for twenty or thirty feet from their
base, and are besides too thick to be clasped. AVhen by perfect
prodigies of acrobatism the native reached the wild cats and
ojiossums' nests, he seized the animals, and throw them to his
wife.
This wife carried cveiything; her last-born in a reed basket
hanging from her neck, the slaughtered game in one hand, and in
the other a blazing gum brandi, to light the fire when the family
took u[) IVcsh (quarters, 'i'bc man walked in front, carrying
nothing but his weapons ; tluii < iiiiic tlie wife, and after lier,
their children according to heigiit.
A batch of Australian blacks is never, by any chance, to be mot
EASTERN BRANCH. 535
walking abreast, even when in great numbers, and if a whole tribe
is crossing the plains, only a long black file is to be seen moving
above the liigh grass.
M. de Castella was a spectator of the curious sight wliich eel-
fishing affords among these natives. Holding a spear in each
242. — NATIVE AUSTR.\LI\N.
hand, with which to rake up the bottom, they wade through the
water up to their wai'sts, balancing and regulating their movements
to the even measure of one of their chants. "When an eel is
transfixed by a stroke of one lance, they pierce it in anotlier part
of the body with the second, and then, holding the two points
536
THE BLACK RACE.
apart, throw the fish ujion the ground, the quantity -which
they take in this • manner being enormous. They dispense
243. — AN AISTKALIAN (illAVK.
■with saucepans and cooking titensils of all kinds in llio ]n-e-
]»ai'ation of their meals, sinii)ly placing the game or lish on
bright coals covered over -with a littk' ash 's.
EASTERN BRANCH. 537
Eveiyone lias heard of the skill with which savages navigate
their rivers in bark canoes, hut the people of whom we are now
speaking render themselves remarkable above all others by their
adroitness in guiding their little crafts over the rapids. Only
two persons can sit in their boats, while a spear supplies the
place of an oar, and is used with astonishing dexterity.
No one acquainted with this kind of barbarous life will be
surprised to hear that the blacks of Australia are diminishing
at a wonderfully quick rate, (')f the whole Varra tribe, formerly
a numerous one, M. de Castella could find no more than seven-
teen individuals.
What most struck the author of an account of a journey from
Sydney to Adelaide, which appeared in the " Tour du Monde," in
1860, was the small number of aborigines which he met in a
distance of more than two hundred and fifty miles. Sturt and
Mitchell, in the middle of the present century, had visited tribes
on the higher tributaries of the Murray river, which then consisted
of several hundred persons, but M. de Castella found them only
represented by scattered groups of seven or eight famished in-
dividuals. Fig. 242 portrays one of the types sketched by
this gentleman.
Mitchell has given a description in his " Travels," of the
"groves of death" — those romantic bmial-places of the Aus-
tralians— but the writer in the " Tour du ]Monde " found them no
longer in existence. The tombs of the natives at the present day
are as wild and rude as themselves. In the bleak deserts of the
land of the West four branches driven into the ground and
crossed at the top by a couple more (fig. 243), support the
mortal remains of the Australian aboriginal, whose only winding
sheet is the skin of a kangaroo.
INDEX.
Ababdehs, 362
Abases, 204
Abipones, 420
Abouna, 360
Abruzzans, 104
Abstraction, a faculty of iiinii, 1
Abyssinians, 355, 357
Abyssinian Christians, 360
— Family, 355
— religion, 360
— soldiers, 360
— type, 355, 357
Achagy, 427
Acquajolo, 105
Afghans, 190, 199
Africa, original population of, 11
— populations of, 355
Agglutinative languages, 9, 32
Agora, 154
Agows, 357
Agricultural stage of Man, 35
Aguilots, 425
Ainos, 210
— type, 210
Alanians, 70
Albanians, 149, 152, 160, 161, 162
Alfusus, 375
Algonqnins, 460, 472
Alphabetic ^vriti^g, 33
Aliita River, 109
Amakisas, 496
Amapendas, 496
Amathymbas, 496
Amazulas, 496
American Indians, 404, 416, 460, 471
— type, 65
Amin, 106
Amin-cl-oumciui, 166
Anahuac, 452
Ancient Chinese writing, 2S2
— Egyptians, 173
Ancient Etruscans, 93, 101
— Illyrians, 160
— Incas, 408
— Mexicans, 405, 454
— Peruvians, 405
— Persian type, 191
Andaman Family, 532
— Islanders, 532
Andian Family, 407
AngasTcah, 342
Angles, 55
Annamites, 324
Antis Indians, 407, 410, 411
— customs, 412, 413, 414, 415
— religion, 416
— type, 411
Apaches, 470, 481
Apolistas, 410
Apontis, 444
Aq^uitanians, &Q
Arab type, 184
Arabs, 183
— nomadic, 184
— Shegya, 184
Aramaic Race, 163
Aramean Branch of "White Race, 40, 163
— civilisation, 163
Araocas, 449
Arapahoes, 470
Araucauians, 407, 416
Arcadians, 150
Arch, 166
Ardschis River, 109
Aristocracy, English, 62
Armenians, 190, 201
— in Turkey, 253
Armenian population, 202
— religion, 202
— type, 201
Artisans, French, 76
Aryans, 353
■540
I^■DEX.
Aiyan Eace, 10, 40
Asia, original population of, 11
Assj'iians, 183
Atacamas, 407, 410
Athens, 157
Athenian tj-pe, ICO
Australian aboriginals, 533
— native customs, 531, 53G
— native tombs, 538
Ayams, 248
Aymaras, 407, 410
Aztecs, 451
Baktyax, 199
Bambara, 364
Banians, 330
Bankok, 330, 332
Barabras, 357, 361
Barabra type, 361
Barbotes,''428, 432, 440, 450, 492
Baskirs, 129
Bavaria, 48
Bataviaus, 368
Battas, 365, 373
Becliuanas, 497, 498
Bedouins, 183
Beglcheig, 191
Behring's Straits, 10
Beloodiees, 199
Bengalese, 340
Berbers, 163
Beyrani, 250
Beys, 246
Bible, imityof Man proclaimed in the, 11
Bicharyehs, 302
Bielo-Kussians, 118
Big-];e]lies, 470
Blackleet Indians, 4(J4
Black Bace, 495
Bohemians, 112
liolus, 427
Bolero, 90
Bonzes, 259, 280
Bosniaks, 113, 130, Ml, 142, 143, 115
Botocudos, 435, 449
Bougis, 365, 373
]'>rahn!inisni, 336
Bi'ahniins, 336
Brahnis, 201
Brain of the a]ic, 22
— of man, 22
— of the negro, 508
Bi'aziiiaii Iiidiaii iiistinus, 443
Brazilian Indian dwellings, 447
British Isles, 55
Brown Baee, 335
Bucharest, 109
Buddhism, 163, 307, 319, 320, 322, 332
Bulgarians, 113, 130
Burgimdians, 71
Buriats, 218, 221
Buriat customs, 223
Burmans, 324
Burmese, 324
Bushmen, 499
Cadis, 246
Caflre Family, 496
— type, 496, 497
Calabrians, 104
Califoniian Indians, 493
Cambodian customs, 329
Campagna, The, 93
Cawjuc, 296
Cannibalism, Fijian, 523, 524
— Maori, 386
— New Caledonian, 531
Caper lig-trec, 163
Capital iiunishment in China, 294
Caprification of the tig-tree, 168, 16;\ 170
Capuaus, 103
Caravanserai, 240
Caribbean Group, 450
Caribs, 450
Carintliia, 116
Carniola, 116
Caroline Islanders, 400, 401
Carpathian Mountains, 109
Carthaginians, 183
Caryii, 444
Caste, 347, 348
Cathse, 272
Caucasian Eace, 40
Cayuguas, 435
Celtic type, 57, 67
— weapons, 6"
Celts, 66, 67
Chaldeans, 186
Changos, 186
Cliaracteristies nf Man, Intcdhnlual, 30
— of the White Eaee, -lii
Cliarruas, 420
Cliaynias, 45(»
Cheii-ekhes, 422
Chorokces, 478
Chicbimccas, 452
INDEX.
511
Chicksaws, 478
Chimehwebs, 43 1
Chinese agriculture, 271
— army, 300
— centralization, 256
— civilization, 36, 301
— '■ corruption, 266
— court of justice, 295, 296, 298, 299
— customs, 262
— dinner, 268
— drama, 287
— eating-house, 267
— education, 280, 281, 284
— Family, 256
— feet, 262
— fishing (river), 274, 275, 276
— fishing (sea), 274
— food, 278
— gambling, 265
— idleness, 264
— interior, 263
— irrigation, 279
— jurisprudence, 290
— language, 284
— law courts, 290, 291
— literature, 287
— marionettes, 288
— marriages, 261
— opium smoking, 270
— pisciculture, 274
— polygamy, 260
— printing, 286
— punishments, 292, 204—290
— religion, 257
— religions toleration, 258
— rice fields, 278
— tea houses, 266, 267
— theatres, 288
— type, 256
— women, 259
• — writing, ancient, 282
— writing, modern, 282, 283, 284
Chinooks, 493
Chiotians, 158
Chippeway Indians, 463
Chiquitos, 420, 432, 433, 434
Chiriguanos, 444
Choctaws, 478
Choli, 342
Chunipis, 425
Cingalese customs, 351
— costume, 351
— of the coast, 351
Cingalese of the hills, 351
— type, 350
— women, 350
Circassian Family, 103, 204
— slaves, 240
— type, 204
Circulatory system of Man, 30
Cirionos, 444
Civilization, Aramean, 103
— Chinese, 36, 301
— Egyptian, 36
— progress of, 37
Classification of Man, Blumenbach's, IS
— — Bory de Saint Vincent's, 18
— — Buffon's, 17
— — Cuvier's, 18
— — Demoulins', 18
_ _ d'Omalius d'Halloys", 19
— — de Quatrefages' , 19
— — Lacepede's, 18
— — Pritchard's, 18
— — Virey's, 18
— of the Human Eace, 17, 38
Clavel's " Races Huraaines," 48, 5 >
Comanclies, 480
Confucius, doctrines of, 258, SO 7
Coras, 459
Cossacks, 120, 124
— of the Ukraine, 118
Cosninos, 482
Cranium, brachycephalous, 25
— dolichocephalous, 25
— of Man, 25
Creation, animal centres of, 8
— of Alan, cause of, 3
— — in the quaternary period, 3
— — manifold, 6
— — special, 3
— one human centre of, 6, 8
— vegetable centi'cs of, 8
Creek Indians, 462, 478
Croats, 113
Crow Indians, 468
Cshatriyas, 336
Cntchanas, 484
Cymri, 67
Dacia, 106
Dacotas, 464
Dairi, 313
Dalmatians, 116
Danes, 42, 46
Danube, 109
542
INDEX.
DanuLian Principalities, 107
Daouiia, Tunguses of, 223
Deccan, 340
Deccan Hindoos, 340
Definition of Man, 1
— of Kace, 12, 13, 14
— of Species, 12, 13, 14
Drhera, 160
Delawares, 474, 480
Denmark, 46
Dhamarn, 16G
Dlwti, 342
Diran, 247
Djama, 166
Djclodas, 198
Ucjemua, 166
Dokhar, 168
Dongonlahs, 361
Druids, 71
Druzes, 188, 250
Duteli language, 55
Dyak customs, 376, 378
— head-cuttevs, 376
— superstitions, 376
Dyaks, 365, 375
Eastern Nubians, 362
Egyptian civilization, 36
— dancing girls, 180
— marriages, 179
— pol3'gam}% 180
— sailors, 179
— type, 173
Egyptians, ancient, 173
— modern, 174
Emmages, 425
Endrroun, 196
English, 42
— aristocracy, 62
— middle class, (!4
— type, 55, 56, 57, 59, 60, 61, 62, 63,
64, 65
— women, 60, 61
- working class, 65
Esthonians, 129
EsqTiimaux customs, 211,212, 213, 216,
217
— dress, 214
— I'amily, 206, 211
— type, 211
Etruscans, ancient, 101
Etniscan sarco]ili:igi, lol
European lirainli (White Itacc), 10
Facial angle, 26
— — of the Negro, 508
Falffishas, 357
Faiulango, 90
Fehles, 183
Fellahs, 176, 177, 178, 179
Fellans, 355, 363, 364
Fellatahs, 363
Fctfa, 247
Fetishes, 512
Fez, 154
Fiji, king of, 520
Fijian cannibalism, 523, 524
— dances, 526
Fijians, 520, 521, 522, 523, 524, 525
Finlanders, 129
Finns, 113, 125, 129
— of Eastern Kussia, 127
— of Silesia, 127
— of the Baltic, 127
Flathead Indians, 4S5, 4S6
Flemish language, 55
Fondaisi, 321
Franks, 71
Frank type, 71
French, 66
— artisans, 76
— bourgeois, 77
— peasant, 76
— soldier, 78
— type, 75, 76, 77, 78, 79, SO
— women, 71, 79, 80
Friendly Islanders, 388
Frieslandic language, 55
Fundamental languages of Man, 9
Fystan, 154
Gadigues, 435, 436
Gaels, 68
Gallus, 357, 363
Gallic customs, 69
— type, 57, 68, 72
Garnants, 357
Gauls, G^
Georgian Family, 163, 203
— slaves, 240
— type, 204
— women, 204
Germanic type, 50, 51, 52, 53, 53
Germans, 42, 47
Gholaums, 191
(7iiig-scng root, 269
Goths, 71
INDEX.
^43
Grand Cliaco, 425
Grand vizier, 247
Oriiiizer, 137, 140, 141
Greek cliurcli, 249
— Family, 41, 149
— peasants, 154
— type, 152, 153
Greeks in Turkey, 252
Groves of Deatli, 538
Guarani, 407, 434, 435, 444
Guaranns, 449
Guarany language, 444
— type, 435
Guarayi, 444
Guatos of Cuyaba, 43S
Guayquerias, 450
Hadhaf.ebs, 362
Harems, 240
Hawaiians, 399, 400
Hebrews, 183
Secjira, 239
Highlanders, QS
Hindoos, 339
Hindoo castes, 336, 346, 347, 348
— characteristics, 340
— civilization, 336
— customs, 344, 348
— food, 345
— ornaments, 342
— religion, 342
— society, 336
— type, 339
Hindostaui, 346
Hispanians, 80
Hospodars, 107
Hottentots, 499
Hottentot type, 499, 501
— Yenus, 500
Huasetecas, 489
Hungarians, 48, 113
Huns, 72, 145
Hurons, 460, 462
Hyperborean Branch (Yellow Kacc), 205,
206
Iberians, 66
Icelanders, 43
lenissian Family, 206, 217
Indian games, North American, 478
— languages (East), 316
— territory, 473, 478
Indo-Chinese Famil}^, 324
Inflected langnage*, 9, 32
Intelligence of Man, 1
— of brutes, 1
lonians, 158
Irish, 68
Iroquois, 462, 463, 472
Isba, 121
Ischonians, 129
Italians, &Q
Italian climate, 93
— type, 94
Jakobites, 249
Jalovitza Elver, 109
Jamah, 342
Japanese, 256, 302, 304, 306, 312, 320
— Bonzes, 302, 320, 321, 322, 323
— characteristics, 302, 303
— costume, 304, 305, 306
— government, 307
— literature, 302
— manufactures, 306
— religion, 302, 307
— soldiers, 308
— type, 304
— weapons, 318, 319
— writing, 302
Jats, 340
Javanese, 365, 367, 369
— costume, 368
— dancing girls, 369
— princes, 369
— trinkets, 371
— weddings, 371
Jews, 183, 184, 186
Jukaghirite Family, 206, 217
Kabyles, 163
Kabyle agriculture, 168
— tj'pe, 165, 167
Kabylia, 165, 171
Kachiutz, 127
Kakiiii, 191
Kaliouges, 493
Kalmuks, 218
Kalmuk customs, 219
— type, 219
Kah^a, La, 242
Kahjandjij, 198
Kamis, 307, 312
— religion, 320, 322
Kamtschadale Family, 206, 209
— type, 210
su
IXDEX.
Kandians, 350
Kcnuj, 262
Kayo ways, 470
Kenous, 361
Kctll-hoda, 191
Khalkas, 220
Khalkasian customs, 221
— type, 221
Khanoun, 166
Kharouha, 166
Khodja, 166
King of Fiji, 520
Kioto, 310
Kirgliis, 232, 23S
Kodju, 247
Kopts, 174, 175, 176
Kopticlanguage, 174
Eoran, 247
Koriak family, 206, 217
Kmisso, 361
Kurds, 190, 201
Kymes, 23
Kyrials, 129
LaUHONE LSLANDEIiS, 400
Languages, agglutinative, 32
— inflected, 32
— monosyllabic, 31
Laplanders, nomadic, 20S
— sedentary, 208
Lapp Family, 206, 207
— customs, 208
— type, 206
— Avomcn, 209
Latins, 49, 66, 72
Latin Family, 41, 66, 03
— type, '66, 72
Lencas, 459
Lengnas, 420, 425, 426, 427, 42S
Libyan Family, 163
].itliuanians, 113, 116
Livonians, 129
MacAskill Islan])k1!s, 402
Iklacassars, 365, 373
!Maccdonians, 152
Machicuys, 420, 428, 430, 432
Madagascar, 364
MagadiH, 435, 436
Magyars, 113, 146, 117, 148, 141)
Magyar tyjie, 149
Ma/uDia, 427
Mahonietanism, 163, 193, 250
JIahrattas, 340
Malabar Family, 339, 354
aialay Branch (Brown Bace), 305
— customs, 366
— type, 365, 366
ilalaysia, 365
Jlan, agricultural stage of, 25
— liirthplace of, S
— brain of, 22
— carnage of, 27
— colour of, 29
— cranium of, 25
— definition of, 1
— divine origin of, 24
— fundamental languages of, 9
— typos of, 9
— hand of, 23
— hunting stage of, 35
— intelligence of, 1, 30
— language of, 31
— moral attributes of, 33
— nervous system of, 29
— organization of, 21
— origin of, 3, 4, 8
— original migrations of, 9
— pastoral stage of, 35
— primitive societies of, 35
— senses of, 22
— stature of, 28
— unity of, 16
— Avriting of, 32
Manchiis, 223
Jlandan Indians, 492, 493
Manilla, 374
IManufacturcs, priniiti\ 7
Maoris, 381
j'laori cnnnibalisiii, 386
— I liiefs, 387
— costume, 381
— customs, 382, 3^6
— dances, 385
— language, 385
— religion, 385
— type, 381
— weapons, 385
— women, 381
Maratsi, 498
3faro, 398
Maronites, 188, 250
Maronite manuscripts, 190
Maropas, 410
Marcjucsans, 395
Mataguayos, 420
INDEX.
545
Melanesians, 519
Mesopotamians, 186
Messenians, 150
Metscheriaks, 129
Mexicans, 452
— ancient, 405, 454
— modern, 454, 455, 456, 458
Mexican Indians, 454
Micronesians, 365, 400, 401, 402
Mikado, 308, 309, 310, 311, 312, 313,
314, 316, 317
Military Confines, 132, 140
Mingrelians, 204
Miridites, 162
Mixteoas, 460
Mnemonic writing, 32
Moadueinites, 129
Moc(Stenes, 410
Mohawk Indians, 484
Mohicans, 460, 472
Moldavians, 106
Moldo-Walachians, 66, 105
Mongolian Branch (Yellow Race), 205, 218
Mongols, 218, 220
Mongrels, 15
Montenegi'iners, 116
Moorish type, 87
Moors, 172
Mora, La, 97
Moscas, 432, 434
Moyas, 459
Micdir, 252
Mufii, 247
Mulatto, 505
Mnlgrave Is. ■ ers, 401
Muscogulges, 461
Mutualis, 190 •
Nahuath, 406
Nahuatlacas, 453
Naibs, 246
Natchez Indians, 460, 472 -
Navajoes, 481
Nayas Indians, 485, 486, 488, 490, 492
Neapolitans, 104
Negroes, 361, 501
Negro, brain of, 508
. — characteristics, 506, 508, 509, 512,
514, 515, 516, 517
— cross breeds, 505
— cn;elty, 512
— facial angle of, 508
— imitative talent of, 515
egro memory, 514
— music, 515, 516
— religion, 512
— slavery, 510
— type, 502, 503, 504, 505
Negus Theodoras, 360
Nervous system of the "White Man, 29
— of the Negi-o, 30
Nestorians, 250
New Caledonians, 526, 527, 530
New Caledonian cannibalism, 531
New Zealanders, 381, 382, 384, 385, 386
Nigi-itia, 364
Nogays, 232, 238
Northern Branch (Red Race), 451
— north-eastern Family of, 459
— north-western Family of, 493
— southern Family of, 451
Northern Italians, 101
Norwegians, 42, 44
Noubas, 361
Nubians, 361, 362
— Eastern, 362
Nubian customs, 362
— ruins, 362
Oceania, 380
Oceanian negroes, 519
Octoroons, 505
Olmecas, 459
Organization of Man, 21
Origin of coloured Races, 11
— Man, 3, 4, 8
Orthognathism, 26
Osages, 478
Osmanlis, 232, 239
Osse tines, 190, 202
Ostiaks, 129
— of Temisia, 217
Othomis, 460
Oualan, 401
Ouiiil, 166
Ouragas, 449
Owas, 364
Owhyhee, 397
Pacha, 246
Padishah, 244
Pah-Utahs, 484
Pai-agnua, 436
Palanquins, 264
Pampas, 419
Pampean Family, 407, 419
N N
546
INDEX.
Pandours, 144
Pannoniaus, 116
Papuan Family, 519
Papuans, 520
Paraguay, 435
Parana, 435
Pariahs, 337, 346, 348
Patagonians, 420, 421
Patagonian customs, 421, 422, 424
— sacrifices, 424
— stature, 28, 420
Paton-jKdon, 385
PaAvnees, 470
Payaguas, 437, 438, 440
Payaguasiau customs, 440, 441
— stature, 437
Pa7/es, 425, 441, 442, 443
Pecherays, 416, 417, 418, 419
Pei-Ho river, 274
Peking Imperial College, 286
Permians, 129
Persians, 163
Persian customs, 194, 195, 196, 198, 199
— Family, 190
— government, 191
— manufactures, 191
— population, 193
— religion, 193
— type, ancient, 191
— type, modern, 161
— visits, 199
women, 197
Penivians, ancient, 405, 408
— modern, 408, 409
Peuhls, 363
Phanariots, 155
Pliariagots, 450
Philippine Islanders, 374
Phnnicians, 183
Piasts, 118
Pilou-piloa, 528
Pitiligas, 425
Poles, 48, 113
Polygcnists, doctrines of, 16
Polynesian customs, 380
— Family, 365, 380
Pomotouans, 395
Populations of Africa, original,
— Amorica, original, 405
— Asia, original, 11
— Euro])c, original, 40, 41
Portuguese, 80, 90
— tyiie, 90
11
Portuguese women, 90
Pouls, 368
Procidans, 103
Prognathism, 26
Prussians, 54
— type, 54
Puelches, 420
Pygmies, 28
QUADHOONS, 505
Quarries, 129
Quiehuan type, 408
Quichuas, 406, 407
Race, Black, 495
— Brown, 335
— definition of, 12, 13, 14
— Red, 404
— White, 30
— Yellow, 205
Races, Human, 38
Rajpoots, 336, 340
Ramazan, 250
Rehosso, 454
Red Indian characteristics, 470, 471,
486, 492
— languages, 472
— type, 460
Rciss cffcndi, 247
Rivobon-Sinton, 322
Roman peasants, 96
Romanians, 72
Romans, 93
Rousniaks, 120
Russian type, 123
— women, 124
Russians, 113, 120, 121, 122
RiuisiaiLf (Biclo-), 118
Ruthenians, 118
SAciAuis, 127
Saliara, 172
Sahromj, 368, 371
8aUalrns, 505
Samchow, 266
Samoiede Family, 206, 209
Sandwicliians, 396, 397
Sandwichiau morals, 399
— type, 396
— women, 396
Sanskrit, 346
San-lsc-king, 284
Sarajit, 455
INDEX.
547
Sarmatians, 114
Saxons, 55
Saxou type, 16
Scandinavians, 41
Schiite sect, 236
Scinde, natives of, 353
Scythians, 114
Seminoles, 478
Semitic Familj-, 183
Semitics, 163
Senses of animals, 22
— of Man, 22
Seraglio, 240
Servians, 113, 114, 130
Shah, 191
Shamanism, 223, 229
Shamans, 229
Shawnees, 480
Shegya Arabs, 164
SheUas, 163, 172
Shiennes, 470
Siamese, 324, 330, 331
— agriculture, 332
— Cambodia, 331
— costume, 325
— government, 328
— Malacca, 331
— population, 324
— type, 324
Sichuana language, 497
Sikhs, 340
Sininioles, 460
Sinaic Branch (Yellow Race), 205, 254
Sioux, 464
— customs, 464, 465, 466
Sivaism, 342
Skin of Man, colours of, 29
Slavonian FamUy, 41, 113
Slavonians, 116
— northern, 118, 119
— southern, 120
Slavonian type, 113, 114, 118, 119, 133
— women, 134
Slevenians, 116
Slovachians, 118
Soff, 166
Sosists, 193
Souakins, 363
Sounanis, 186
Southern Branch (Red Race), 407
— Italians, 103
— Italian type, 103
Spaniards, 66, 80
Spanish dances, 90
— inquisition, 86
— intolerance, 86
— type, 82, 83, 84, 85, m, 87, 88
— women, 87
Spartans, 150
Spatlias, 107
Species, definition of, 12, 13, 14
Stature of Man, 28
Stieng savages, 332, 334
Sudras, 336
Suevians, 71
Sunnite sect, 236
Swedes, 42
Symbolical writing, 33
Syrians, 183, 186
Taboo, 380, 391, 399
Tabayari, 444
Tacauas, 410
Tadjiks, 190
Tagals, 365, 373
Tahitians, 391
Tahitian customs, 393, 394, 395
— type, 391, 392
— women, 302
Taicoou, 309, 310, 311, 312, 313, 316, 317
Taktikios, 154
Talagani, 154
Tamanacs, 449
Tamboukies, 497
Tameyi, 444
Tammahas, 498
Tamuls, 354
Tapigoas, 444
Tapinaqui, 444
Tarascas, 459
Tatar c, 112
Tattooing, 382, 390, 425, 438
Taygetans, 150
Tchecks, 113
Tcheremissians, 129
Tchoudans, 116
Tchourachians, 129
Tele outs, 127
Telingas, 354
Tcmleta, 440
Tepanecas, 459
Teptiars, 129
Terra del Fuego, 416
Territory, Indian, 473, 478
Teutonic Family, 41
Thracians, 152
o4S
INDEX.
Tibbous, 163, 357, 363
Tibbou tj-pe, 363
Tigi-^ mountaineers, 360
Tiniminmes, 444
Tobas, 420, 425, 428, 430
Tobatinguas, 435
Tokis, 385]
Toltecs, 452
Tongas, 388
Tonga customs, 389, 390, 391
— type, 388
Topas, 435
Totouacs, 460
Touaricks, 163, 172
Tonloupa, 123
Tularenos, 493
Tunguses, 218, 223
— of Daouria, 223
Tungusian Family, 223
Tupi language, 444
Tupiuambi, 444
Tiirajas, 375
Turcomans, 232
Turcoman customs, 234, 235, 236
— religion, 235
— type, 232
— women, 232, 232, 234
Turks, 218, 239, 244, 248
Turkish administration, 246, 247, 248
— agiiculture, 252
— coiTuption, 248
— customs, 240, 242, 243, 244, 246
— education, 252
— Family, 229
— Jews, 250
— law, 244
— literature, 251, 252
— manufactures, 252
— polygamy, 240
— religion, 248
— temperance, 239
— type, ancient, 230
— type, modern, 231, 239
— women, 240, 241
Tuscans, 101
Tuscan type, 101
'i'zai>otecas, 459
Vlcma, 247
United States, 65
Uniguay, 435
Uscoks, 116
Uzbeks, 238
Valencians, 87
Vampays, 484
Varegians, 116
Varna-Sancara (caste of), 337
Yarra tribe, 538
Vativas, 497
Venedians, 114
Vogouls, 127, 129
Walachians, 105, 106, 111, 113
"Walacliian minerals, 112
— type, 109
"Wall of China, Great, 301
AValloons, 72
Western Branch (Black Kace), 496
Western Guarani, 444
Writing, alphabetic, 33
— Chinese, 282, 283, 284
— symbolical, 33
Wurtembergers, 48
Xicalaucas, 460
Yakoubis, 186
Yakuts, 218
Yakut customs, 226, 227, 228
— Family, 223
— religion, 226
— type, 224, 225
— women, 229
Yankees, 65
Yaschmac. 244
Yeddo, 309
Yellow Race, 205
Yuracaures, 410
Yutes, 470.
Zaskam, 112
Zignans, 112
Zingari, 353
Zornatli (religion of), 193.
BKAnnrRY, EVANS, and CO,, I'UINTKRS, wiiitf.fhiaks.
^/
. ^W*->'-^-«
^OfiK' ' 'V,
lii
■a' •' ^^
LD2:
RETURN ANTHROPOLOGY LIBRARY
TO ^ 230 KROEBER HALL • 642-2400
LOAN PERIOD 1
2
3
4
5
6
ALL BOOKS ARE SUBJEOT TO REOALL AFTER 7 DAYS
DUE AS STAMPED BELOW
FEB 04 1997
UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA BERKELEY
FORM NO. DD2 BERKELEY CA 94720-6000
' hVMM
YC 10347
U C BERKELEY LIBRARIES
CDSE7MEb3b
/
r
) , I
n
,1 ■
,■•• \
,'V, ,'
1 1
.1
! 1
1.
iiil;
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11